Alright.....New thread....

Athos had been riding ahead for some time while Aramis, Porthos and Andre hung back their horses moving at barely a canter.

"Hey Athos!" Aramis called. "Wait up."

Athos slowed and waited for the others.

"Don't you think we should hurry a bit?" he said. "I mean, who knows what the Duc could be doing now?"

Aramis smiled.

"Hey relax," he said. "After all the Princes are safe enough in the Bastille. Without the right orders not even the Duc could get to them."

Athos shook his head.

"I guess you're right." he said.

"Of course I am," Aramis replied. "Aren't I always?"

*******************************************************************************

Philippe was resting on the bed whilst Louis and D'Artagnan talked quietly.

"Do you really think everything will turn out alright?" Louis asked.

D'Artagnan shrugged.

"I know that Aramis and Athos will do everything to help you and your brother."

"If they even got the message though. God I hate feeling this helpless!"

D'Artagnan placed a reassuring hand on his sons.

"I know," he said. "But try to be patient yes?"

Louis nodded.

"I'm really glad you're here with me Father..." he said. "I don't think I could bear this alone."

D'Artagnan smiled sadly.

Just then they were disturbed by loud noises in the corridor, moving towards the cell door. Father and son jumped to their feet and looked at each other. The Captain could see the fear in his son's eyes.....

Then the door opened and the old Duc came in followed by five soldiers.

Louis moved backwards and D'Artagnan stepped between him and the Duc.

"What do you want?!", he demanded.

"It is over", the Duc replied, "I must kill you all."

"No!", Philippe sobbed and Louis quaked with fear. Only D'Artagnan stayed bravely.

"You won't harm them!", he said and prepared himself for a fight.

The Duc just laughed.

"You want to protect them? How? You have no weapon and six men against you. I fear that you have no chance."

And then the Duc gave a sign to his soldiers. There pounced on D'Artagnan. The musketeer fought very good and bravely and also the royal brothers tried to help him but it was useless. They just had no weapons and so it was a very unfair fight.

Finally the soldiers had fettered the three prisoners. D'Artagnan snarled angrily and the brothers looked at the Duc with so much fear in their eyes.

The Duc smiled.

"We will first kill the boys. That will be fun. We can deal later with D'Artagnan."

The soldiers grabbed Louis and Philippe and followed their master out of the cell. Before the door closed behind them, the Duc looked back one more time.

"You better should gag him", he said and pointed on D'Artagnan.

One of the soldiers did as the Duc had said. Then they closed the door and lead the brothers away.

________________________________________________________________________________


They lead them downstairs and into the torture-chamber. The brothers gasped when they saw all the terrible instruments of torture.

"Well well, that will be fun to torture you both to dead", the Duc said, "And the first-born shall make the start."

"No! Please no!", Philippe sobbed and Louis flinched.

The soldiers grabbed Louis. He tried to struggle but it was useless. They started the torture what meant that they lashed him, tortured him with red-hot iron and with some scary looking pliers. Louis screamed like in hell and Philippe sobbed desperately. He wanted to help his brother but he couldn't. Two of the soldiers hold him. The old Duc enjoyed all this.

"Hey, he has become unconscious", one of the soldiers who tortured Louis said.

"Well, take some water", the Duc replied.

So they tip a pail of water into Louis' face and the boy awoke again. The soldiers continued with the torture immediately. It was horrible and Louis even hadn't the power the scream anymore.

Philippe sobbed. He knew that they needed help immediately or his brother would die...

Just then the door burst open and four figures entered their swords drawn ready for battle.

"Release them," a voice exclaimed.

The young Duc recognised the voice which had once made him tremble. It was Aramis. As he turned his head he recognised Athos, Porthos and Andre. He thanked God for answering his desperate prayers.

The old Duc looked worried. After D'Artagnan he knew that these men were the best fighters in the Kingdom, certainly more than a match for his men even though they were out numbered.

He thought quickly and drew his knife hurriedly putting it to Louis's neck.

"Stay back!" he exclaimed. "Or I'll kill him."

"The soldiers looked at one another and then, seeing on other choice lowered their swords a little.

Aramis edged forward slightly.

"There's no way you'll get away with this," he said calmly.

"Why not?" the old Duc replied. "If these boys are dead, then I'm next in line to the throne and there aren't any other Bourbons to succeed. You really think France would rather have some English or Spanish leader?"

Aramis smiled slightly.

"Oh I thought you'd be better informed than that," he said. "I'm disappointed. Sorry to tell you this, but there is another person who would be first in line to the throne ahead of you anyway."

"What? You mean the twin? Do you think I'm stupid? I dealt with him....well he dealt with himself. Suicide so I was informed."

"Perhaps you need to change your informers then," Athos put in. "Because he is very much alive actually."

The old Duc looked furious.

"You're lying!" he exclaimed pressing his knife harder into Louis's flesh so he drew a little blood. "You're only saying that so I don't have a reason to kill these two!"

Aramis shrugged.

"It's true," he said. "You'll have to believe it."

For a moment the Duc considered what he would do next....

"Well", he finally said, "It doesn't matter now if the one twin is dead or alive. I will kill this one in any case."

And he started to cut Louis' throat.

"No!", Louis sobbed, "Please no! I'll do everything what you want."

The Duc stopped.

"Have I heard right?", he asked with a grin, "You will fulfil all my demands?"

"Yes, yes... if you will spare me and my brothers then", Louis stammered.

"All right. We have a deal", the Duc replied satisfied.

He looked at one of his soldiers.

"Get something to write. I will dictate you a document which announces that the king has abdicated and has named me as his successor. The boy here will sign it then."

"All right Mylord."

The soldier hurried away.

Athos looked at Aramis.

"We can't just stand here", he whispered, "We must do something."

"Don't worry. I have a plan", Aramis replied.

"Oh, that's good to know, Mr. Super-Brain", Athos replied ironically.

Then the soldier came back.

"I'm ready", he said to his master.

"All right", The Duc replied and he began to dictate.

When the document was ready, the Duc cut Louis' fetters.

"So little one and now you will sign it", he said.

The soldier gave the fether to Louis and put the document onto the ground in front of him.

Louis had really intention to sign it but just as he wanted to do it, Aramis voice interrupted him.

"Monsieur", he said to the Duc, "You could at least show so much mercy to allow the king abdicate in honour and not with a knife on his throat."

The Duc grimaced.

"Hm...well...okay", he said.

He removed the knife from Louis's neck and stood up. But that was just the moment Aramis had waited for. Suddenly he threw a dagger to the Duc which hit him right between the eyes.

The Duc looked surprised for a moment. Then he fall over and was dead.

The others seized their moment and began to attack the Duc's accomplices. Athos saved Philippe and shielded him while the others fought. He bought him to his brother and dragged both boys to the safety of a corner. As the noise and fighting continued the brothers hugged one another and sobbed.

The battle was soon won. The Duc's men lay dead or dying on the ground and Aramis, Porthos and Andre stood panting, covered in blood and sweat.

"It's over," Aramis said gravely. "You're safe now."

"I think you should get a doctor quickly." Athos said.

He held the two youngsters in his arms and while Philippe continued to sob quietly, Louis was silent.

Aramis looked and saw this. He nodded and ran from the room.

Philippe realised what was happening.

"Louis!" he cried. "What's wrong!"

The young King did not respond.

"Wake up Louis! Wake up!" the boy cried desperately.

Athos tried to comfort him in vain, but the boy was distraught.

"He'll be alright," he said stroking the Duc's hair gently.

"Please don't die, Louis! Please!"

Andre and Porthos stood and watched helplessly.....

"Ahm... I better go and free D'Artagnan now", André said, "I think he wants to see Louis before he..."

André couldn't continue and left the room.

Porthos knelt down and tried to give Louis some water from his canteen while Athos hold the little Philippe in his arms and gave him comfort.

"Come on", Porthos whispered, "You are strong, Sire. You won't die. You can't die."

Philippe just sobbed.

At this moment Aramis came back with a doctor. The doctor also had two helpers with him. He froze when he saw the royal brothers, the dead Duc and his accomplices and the terrible condition of Louis.

"What has happened?", he asked, "What shall all this mean?"

"We will tell you later", Aramis replied, "Now safe the king. Quickly!"

"Yes, yes."

The doctor began to treat Louis together with his helpers. Some minutes later André came back with D'Artagnan. The old musketeer saw his son and began to cry.

"Oh Louis", he sobbed, "Please, don't die. I beg you."

"We are doing everything to safe his life", the doctor said.

Almost a half hour had past when the doctor stood up.

"He's safe for the moment", he said, "And the chances are well that he will become all right again. But..."

"What but?", Athos demanded.

"His left wrist has been destroyed. I have fixed it again but I fear that it will be stiff for the rest of his life."

D'Artagnan sobbed quietly.

Athos gently put a hand on his friend's shoulder.

"A stiff wrist is not as bad as a lost life" ,he said softly.

D'Artagnan nodded.

"You should bring him and his brother back to the palace now", the doctor said.

Athos looked at André. The Lieutenant nodded.

"It is okay", he whispered, "The trial can wait. Now he first should become well again."

"Thank you", Athos replied.

D'Artagnan took his son and carried him out of the room. Athos followed him with Philippe and behind him Porthos and André. Before Aramis left, he turned to the doctor once more.

"And send someone to look after the corps", he ordered him.

Then he left, too.

Anne arrived at the Palace at exactly the moment that the musketeers arrived with her sons. She jumped from the carriage and ran towards them.

"What happened!" she exclaimed. "Oh God what has happened?"

"It was the old Duc," D'Artagnan said, trying to console her by touching her lightly on the arm, because of the watching courtiers. In fact he wanted to hug her.

"The old Duc? How could he do this?"

"Don't worry, Your Highness." Aramis said. "He's dead now. Along with all those helpers of his."

"But what about my boys?" Anne sobbed. Both of the boys looked unwell. Philippe raised himself slightly up on his stretcher.

"I'm alright, Mother," he said weakly.

"And the doctors say the King will be too," Athos said.

Anne sobbed and followed as the soldiers carried her sons inside.

*******************************************************************************

Claudine sat next to Philippe's bedside watching both him and little Pepin sleep. She had been to see her Father and he was on the mend. He had even managed to sit up in bed and eat some of the broth she gave him. Claudine smiled sadly and looked down at her stomach. It seemed that she was starting to show a little already. She pushed back the creases of her dress and examined her stomach more closely.

She did not see Philippe open his eyes.

"Claudine?" he said in a tired voice.

The girl raised her head. Although his tone was still weak, he sounded much stronger.

"Philippe!" she said softly, happily. "How are you feeling?"

"I'm fine....how's your father?"

"Papa's going to be well soon. He shoulder is very sore, but that's all. He's worried about you."

"Will you tell him I'm sorry?"

"Shhh....He's know's you never meant to hurt him. In fact he told me to say sorry to you."

Philippe smiled faintly.

"I think everything is going to be alright." he said. "I had another dream....a real one...like before and in it we were getting married."

"I should hope so!" Claudine replied.

"Yes...but it wasn't just us...it was a double wedding. With Louis and Louise. I know it will happen and that must mean that my family is safe from the Duc now. It has too."

"I hope so," Claudine replied. "Do you want me to send a messager for news?"

Philippe nodded slightly. "Thank you," he said.

Claudine leaned over and kissed him.

At the palace Anne watched how some maids washed her son's and how the doctors treated them. Louis had awoke from his delirium but he didn't really realize what was happening around him. At this moment the doctors were putting his wrist into splints while a young maid was washing his back (Wait! A young woman who is washing the king? I see a reference to Alexander books, lol)

Anne looked at all the wounds which Louis had.

"His body looks terrible", she said.

"Yes", the chief doctor replied, "but he will be all right. He's very tough and strong, much more than we have maybe thought."

"He has suffered so much in the past days. Why had all this happen to him?", Anne sobbed.

"I don't know. You should better ask god."

"God, god", Anne moaned, "Sometimes I suspect that god has left my son."

"Don't say this, Madame. God has killed the traitors and brought you your sons back."

________________________________________________________________________________


Claudine's messenger soon arrived at the palace. He demanded to speak with the queen. First he was not allowed to but when he said that he came from Exiles, he got his audience. Anne recceived him in her rooms.

"Welcome", she said, "Are you bringing news for me?"

The man bowed.

"Well, actually I'm here to get some news. The daugther of the governor has sent me. I don't know why but I shall ask you how you and your sons are."

Anne smiled sadly.

"We all have suffered under the conspiracy of my brother in law. Louis is bad hurt. But the old Duc is dead now and the doctors say that Louis will be allright. Now I can only hope that the bad days are really over."

The messenger had not really understood because he wasn't involved in the rears but that didn't matter for him. He bowed again.

"Thank you, your Highness", he said, "I will tell it my mistress."

________________________________________________________________________________


When the messenger had brought Claudine the news and after she had told it Philippe, this one was very lightend.

"Thanks god", he said, "It is over. Well, normally I shouldn't be happy about someone's death but the Duc was a monster. He deserved it."

"He even didn't get what he deserved", Claudine replied, "he should have suffered before he died."

Philippe nodded.

Just then they heard a tumult outside.

"What is there?", Philippe asked.

Claudine looked confused and shook her head.

In the next moment the door opened. Philippe hadn't almost enough time to pull the mask over his head. A soldier rushed in.

"There's a fire in the prison!", he exclaimed, "Everyone shall go to the courtyard! Come one!"

"Mon Dieu!", Claudine gasped and grabbed Philippe at the arm.

Philippe took Pepin and they run out of the cell following the soldier even if Philippe still felt very weak.

________________________________________________________________________________


On the courtyard there already were all the other prisoners. It wasn't a bad fire and the soldiers and jailers already had it under control but the governor felt responsible for his prisoners and wanted to take no risk.

"Everyone is looking at me because of my mask", Philippe whispered, "That's annoying."

"Could you please stop watching him?!", Claudine said loudly to the other prisoners.

They laughed quietly and looked away.

But one prisoner came closer now. It was Maurice who D'Artagnan had install here.

Suddenly he fall on his knees infront of Philippe and clung his legs.

"Please", he begged, "Help me Monsieur! I have heard that my master the old Duc of Orleans is dead and now I fear that the king will also take revenge from me. Please, speak with him, Monsieur! You're the only one here who can safe me! I know I have done terrible things to your family but I'm sorry about it."

Philippe understood that this man was one of the Duc's accomplices.

"You lie. You are only sorry about loosing your head but I have no compassion with you", he said cooly.

"Please Monsieur! If you safe me I will always be yours truly servant!"

Philippe looked helpless at Claudine.

The girl shrugged. She didn't want to tell Philippe what to do, but she couldn't help feeling a bit sorry for the man; his plea was such a desperate one. Luckily Philippe did not have to find an answer for the jailers, dragged Maurice away from the Prince.

"Please Monsieur!" Maurice begged desperately. "I swear to you I will be your servant always! I swear! Just speak to the King! Please!"

Philippe couldn't look as the man was dragged away.

One of the other prisoners spoke.

"You should help him if you can," he said. "We're all here on order of the King, even you right? We should stick up for each other."

"Hush!" Claudine exclaimed angrily. "You don't know nothing about it."

The man shrugged. "I was just saying," he retorted before he looked away.

Philippe didn't know what to do. He just wanted to get back inside away from all the probing eyes. He was saved by one of the jailers who came over.

"It's safe to go back inside now," he said.

Philippe heaved a sigh of relief and Claudine helped him back inside and up the tower. Once they were safely back inside the cell Philippe spoke.

"You think I should say something, don't you?" he asked.

Claudine shrugged.

"That man hurt your family a lot. You all might have been dead if things had gone his way...."

"There's a but isn't there?"

"I...I dunno. It's just....he seemed kind of genuine, you know?"

"Or maybe he did just want to save himself."

"Maybe. But you could talk to the King. Let him make the decision."

Philippe bit his lip and shook his head.

"I don't know, Claudine," he said uncertainly. "I really don't know if I can."

"It can't be bad to speak with the king", Claudine replied, "Afterall it is Louis who will decide what happens with this man. The only question for you should be if you can forgive this man or if you have at least a bit compassion with him. If you have, you should speak with the king. If not, then don't do it. But whatever you will do, it won't be wrong. If you help this man, this would be another prove that you have a great heart and if you don't nobody can blame you because this guy deserves the death."

Philippe smiled.

"Thank you, Claudine", he said, "I will think about it. I can't decide now."

"Of course", the girl replied, "by the way, what do you think how we should name our child?"

Philippe was pleased about this change in the topic.

"I don't know", he replied, "we don't know yet if it will be a boy or a girl."

"What would you prefer? A boy or a girl?"

Philippe smiled again.

"I prefer nothing. The good thing is that I'm not in the situation that I have to produce a heir."

(Hey, what about this idea? Claudine is pregnat with twins, a boy and a girl. What do you think about it?)

"Yes, that's good", Claudine agreed and Philippe stroke her stomach.

"Hey look", he suddenly called, "Pepin wakes up!"

In fact the little monkey opened his eyes and made some weak noises. Philippe gently pressed him on his chest.

"Oh Pepin", he said, "I'm so happy to have you back."

Claudine smiled.

"If you are already so loving with your pet, I wonder how loving you will be then with you child."

Philippe smiled back.

"Sometimes he even is like a little human child for me", he replied.

Claudine nodded.

"I think that comes because monkeys are the only animals who can show expressions with their faces like we do."

"Yes. That may be right", Philippe replied.

________________________________________________________________________________


Anne was sitting next to Louis' bed and watched him sleeping. She felt very sorry for him. The boy was bad hurted and he seemed to be so thin and pale now. She gently stroke his face what awaked Louis.

"Mother...", he said weakly.

"Shhh... it's okay", she said, "I'm here. Nobody will ever harm you again. I promise you."

"How... how is my little brother?"

"He's allright."

"And my father?"

"Don't worry, Louis", Anne replied, "they are both alright. It is you who have suffered the most."

"But it is not over yet", Louis replied, " the Lieutenant will arrest me again as soon as I feel better. Am I right."

Anne lowered her head.

"Yes", she replied.

"So how can you say that nobody will harm me again, mother?", Louis demanded with tears in his eyes.

(Twins sound fab Chrissi - really sweet!)

Anne sighed.

"Because you have me and your brother....who will be King. He will protect you as will I. I promise...you will never, never be hurt again."

Louis managed a faint smile.

"I'm just terrified about what will happen when the truth comes out, mother. What if someone tries to take the throne?"

"Shhh..." Anne said gently. "That's not going to happen."

"If only Philippe were just a year or two older...."

"Shhh....it will be alright."

She stroked his hair and he managed to relax on his pillow. They were silent for some minutes before there was a knock on the door.

"Enter," Anne said.

the doctor came in and bowed.

"I need to changes the King's dressings, Your Highness," he said.

Anne nodded.

She kissed her son gently on the forehead.

"I'll be back in just a little while," she said.

"Where are you going, Mother?" the boy asked weakly.

"To see how your brother is....I won't be long."

Louis nodded.

*******************************************************************************

Anne entered her other son's romm to find him lying in bed. He looked a lot better than he had done earlier and was eating a bowl of broth.

"Mother!" he exclaimed happily, before his face became serious. "How is Louis?"

"He's woken up, Philippe," Anne said. "And I'm sure he will be fine. How are you feeling?"

Philippe sighed.

"Better....much better. But I'm worried."

"About becoming King?"

"Yes that...but..."

He sighed again.

"I know it's difficult Philippe, but right now my son, it's the only thing you can do. If you refuse to be King....."

Philippe shook his head.

"No I'm not going to refuse....In a strang eway I'm sort of excited...It's just sometimes I wonder how I'm going to fit into the family....you know...when everything comes out."

"What do you mean? Your my son, your Louis and Philippe's baby brother. You have always been and always will be those things my son." She looked earnestly at him. "You know that right?"

"Yes...." Philippe replied quietly. "it's just that well....you love D'Artagnan....and he loves you and Louis and Philippe are both your sons....I don't know, I just feel like I'm on the edge somehow."

Anne leaned over and hugged her son.

"Oh Philippe," she said softly, blinking back the tears. "If only you knew how much I love you, son. The other's....they're growing up and are already more interested in their lovers than the love of a mother."

Philippe blushed and winced slightly.

"I'd noticed." he replied.

Anne smiled.

"So I'm gonna need my special little boy all the more, aren't I?"

Philippe nodded and smiled.

Anne smiled back.

"That's my boy," she said ruffling his hair gently.

"Ey mother, I'm not five years old anymore", Philippe replied and laughed.

Anne smiled happily.

"I whish that there will be more moments like this one from now", she said.

"Me too", the boy replied.

"I will have to go back to Louis now. Allright?"

"Allright mother... I love you."

"I love you too, my son", Anne replied and kissed him on the forehead.

Then she left the room.

________________________________________________________________________________


She came back to Louis just at the moment when the doctor was ready. He bowed.

"I've just finished it, your Highness", he said, "I will leave you alone now. If you want of course."

Anne looked at Louis. The king nodded.

"It's allright, Monsieur", he said, "you can go."

The doctor bowed again and left.

"How are you", Anne asked.

"It's okay", Louis replied bravely, "But I just had a thought that..."

"What?"

"I want to see Philippe again. It is so long ago that we have spoken together."

"I know", Anne replied, "but you are weak Louis and so is Philippe. You should wait a bit."

"Philippe is not as weak as me. We just need a comfortable carriage for him and then he can come to the palace and visit me."

"But, Louis..."

"Well, of course he has to wear that mask as long as we are not alone. We can just make everyone believe, that the king wants to see a special prisoner but he is too weak to move and so this prisoner must come to him."

"That will maybe work", Anne replied, "but shouldn't we ask Philippe before, if he also wants to come?"

Louis smiled.

"Of course, mother. Go to Exiles. Take a comfortable carriage with you and if Philippe wants then take him back home with you... oh and his love can also come with you if she wants."

"Allright", Anne said.

Anne arrived at Exiles to see her son. The soldier, who was now getting used to these visits from the Queen brought her up the tower and opened the door to Philippe's cell. He was alone, because Claudine had gone to bed early, because she was feeling ill.

"Mother!" the young man exclaimed, rising from his bed.

He waited for the door to close before he pulled off the mask and went to embrace her.

"How is everything?" he asked anxiuosly. "Are Louis and Philippe and Father alright?"

"They will be alright," Anne replied. "The old Duc hurt them quite badly, but the doctor says they will both be well again....How are you anyway....You're looking a lot better."

"The doctor says I should rest and drink lots of water. But I'm starting to get bored now."

"How's Claudine?"

"She's fine....the sickness is getting quite bad though now. I was worried but she said it was normal."

"It is son....That wedding needs to happen soon though doesn't it?"

"I know mother and it will. I just....it would be nice if you all could be there."

"I know it would, but Louis certainly won't be up to travelling for at least a few weeks....unless...."

"Unless what Mother?"

"Well Louis asked me to come and ask you to come and visit him, both you and Claudine. Perhaps you could get married at the Palace. That way we all could be there."

Philippe smiled.

"You really think that could be possible, Mother?" he asked.

Anne shrugged.

"Maybe....you could come and visit and then we could all talk about it."

"Well...you'll have to go and ask Claudine...but if it's alright with her then yes, that would be amazing!"

He could not supress his excitment.

"Alright," Anne said with with a warm smile. "Wait here, I'll just go and ask Claudine."

Philippe nodded and returned to his bed. Little Pepin jumped up on his shoulder and began to chatter quietly. Although the little monkey was not yet back to normal he was certainly on the mend.

Claudine was lying in her bed and drinking some tea, when Queen Anne went in. The girl was surprised to see her.

"Your Highness... you are back here?", she said.

"I have an offer for you, my girl", Anne replied.

Claudine noticed the smile on Anne's face and she expected that it had to be a good offer.

"What is it?", she asked.

"Louis wants to see his brother. He has sent me to ask if you and Philippe are willing to come to the palace. Maybe you both can even marry there then."

"Marry at the palace?!", the girl choked out.

Anne smiled.

"Yes. Philippe is excited about it and if you also agree then we three can go to the palace immediately."

"Of course I agree", Claudine replied.

"Are you also feeling well enough?"

"I always feel well enough for wedding", the girl replied patheticly.

"Then come. Let us came for Philippe."

________________________________________________________________________________


In his cell Philippe was nervously waiting for Claudine's answer. When the door opened he jumped up from his bed. He saw his mother and Claudine entering.

"And?", he asked impatiently.

"What are you waiting for", Claudine replied, "Take Pepin and that damn mask. We are going to the palace."

"Yeah!", Philippe called out and hugged Claudine.

Then he took the mask and pulled it over his head.

"Come on, Pepin", he demanded and the monkey jumped on his shoulder.

"Allright. We can go now", he said.

They wanted to leave the cell but suddenly Anne interrupted.

"Wait", she said, "Claudine, shouldn't we inform your father before?"

"Oh yes, of course!", Claudine replied, "I had really forgotten this. Well, wait a moment."

And the girl left and went to see her father.

After five minutes she came back wird a wide smile on the face.

"Okay, now we can really go", she said.

"Maybe some shackles would be good", Philippe proposed, "So that I will really look like a prisoner and that nobody will suspect something."

"Good idea", Claudine replied, "one can't be carriful enough."

And she took some shackles which were hanging on the wall.

"Damn, I hate it to fetter my lover", she said.

"It's only a game", Philippe replied, "just do it."

And Claudine did it.

"But now let us finally go", Anne said.

Claudine and Philippe nodded and they turned and left the prison.

________________________________________________________________________________


In the courtyard the Queen's carriage was already waiting for them.

"Oh, oh, who is this?", the chauffeur asked and pointed to Philippe.

"The king wants to see this prisoner", Anne replied as seriously as if Philippe would just be an ordinary criminal. She played her role very well. And Philippe lowered his head to make it even more convincing. Claudine had almost laughed.

But then she opened the door of the carriage.

"Get in", she demanded sternly and even pushed Philippe a bit.

Philippe obeyed and Claudine and Anne followed him.

"To the palace!", Anne called.

When the carriage left the courtyard they all began to laugh.

"Perhaps you could be an actor when all this is over, Philippe," Claudine joked. "That was very convincing."

"And you weren't?" Philippe replied.

He shifted uncomfortably.

"You can take off these shackles now..." he continued. "They're kind of tight you know."

Claudine nodded and opened the lock.

"do you really think the King will say yes?" she asked Anne.

"I hope so," the Queen replied. "I know he would want to see you two get married, but there's no way you can wait until he is well again, is there?"

Claudine patted her stomach gently.

"I know that," she said. "I'm already beginning to feel my clothes getting a little tight."

Anne smiled.

"Already?" she asked. "I only felt that way the first time...having twins."

Claudine started in shock and suprise.

"Twins...." she exclaimed looking at Philippe, beaming widely. "Could you imagine that? How great would it be?"

"It would be amazing," Philippe replied happily.

"Well it could happen," Anne said. "these things tend to run in families, you know."

Claudine shook her head. "Twins," she continued. "I never even thought of such a thing but it would be amazing....one boy and one girl. What do you reckon?"

"That would be perfect," Philippe replied and he leaned over and kissed her.

*******************************************************************************

Louis was resting when he was disturbed by someone stroking his hair. He stirred and opened his eyes to see Louise.

"Cherie," he said weakly. "I never expected to see you again so soon."

Louise had tears in her eyes.

"Oh Louis," she sobbed. "What have they done to you?"

"Shhh..." the young man replied. "I'll be alright. You'll see."

"Oh Louis I was so afriad that I'd lost you. I couldn't bare to lose you...I don't know how I'd manage if...."

"Manage what?" Louis whispered hoarsely.

The girl leaned closer to him.

"I think I'm pregnant," she said softly.

"Pregnant?... From me?"

"Who else should it be?", Louise replied softly.

Louis was so affected that tears filled his eyes. He felt like he had a lump in his throat.

"Oh Cherie...", he stammered and stroke her cheek, "That's so wonderful."

Louise hugged him.

"I love you, Louis", she whispered.

"And I love you. I will always love you, Chérie."

Louis looked at the girl's stomach and tried to imagine the Baby inside it, his baby. He smiled but then he noticed that Louise looked a bit worry.

"Is there something wrong?", he asked.

"No", Louise replied, "It's just... Well, you are the king and I just belong to the lesser nobility. This child will be a bastard. Will you yet accept it offical as your child?"

"How can you be worry about that, Louise?", Louis replied a bit offended, "You should know me better. Of course I will accept the child offically. And did you forget that I also won't be king anymore soon because I'm a bastard, too?"

Louise smiled.

"Sorry, Louis. I didn't mean to offend you. I just wanted to be sure. That's all."

"You can be sure, Chérie. Everyone shall know that we will have a child together."

And he put a hand on her stomach.

Just then the door opened and a servant went in.

"Your majesty", he said, "The Queen has come back together with a prisoner and a girl who seems to be pregnant. She wants to see you."

"Oh yes", Louis replied, "I've waited for them. Let them in."

"Yes, Sire."

The servant went to the door and opened it.

"Come in", he said.

Then Anne, Philippe and Claudine entered. Louis was very affected to see them all. Philippe was wearing the mask and Louis noticed that Claudine's stomach had already a bit grown up.

'Now both twins will become a Daddy', he thought.

While Louis was watching his guest these one acted a bit again because of the servant who was still in the room.

"On the knees!", Claudine demanded and pulled Philippe down on his knees.

Louis had almost snort with laughter.

"Allright, Monsieur", he said to the servant, "You can go now."

The man bowed again

"Your Majesty."

And he left.

Louise looked at Louis.

"Who are they?" she whispered.

Louis took her by the hand as Philippe rose to his feet.

"Louise....this is my twin brother Philippe and his fiancee Claudine."

Claudine smiled and Philippe pulled off his mask.

"Philippe....Claudine, this is Louise. The young lady I soon hope will be my fiancee."

Claudine looked shocked.

"But..." she managed looking backwards and forwards between the twins. "I don't understand...."

Louis squeezed her hand gently.

"It's a long story...." he said. "It can wait ofr another time."

"It's lovely to meet you, Louise," Claudine said brightly.

She steeped forward and bowed.

"Sire," she said.

Louis waved her at ease.

"There's no need for that, Claudine. I'm almost your brother in law, aren't I?"

"Yes....Sire, but..."

"Louis is fine."

"...Louis." Claudine repeated uncertainly.

"Please, pull up a chair." the young King sadi. "Both of you."

"It's nice to meet you Louise," Philippe said also.

"...You too, I guess," Claudine replied. "It's just....a bit of a shock."

Philippe smiled.

"It was for us too," he replied.

He went over to the bed.

"How are you brother?" he asked gravely, gazing on his brothers beaten body.

"It's worse than it looks," Louis replied bravely. "But you can see I was in no condition to travel and see you."

Anne spoke.

"Louis, when I got to Exiles, I had a little idea. You can see Claudine is starting to show and we wondered if we could have the wedding here at the Palace. So that you could be there too."

"That's a wonderful idea!" Louis exclaimed. "Absolutely wonderful. Of course it will have to be in secret, for now. But it will be amazing."

Claudine and Philippe looked at each other and smiled happily.

"thank you Louis," Philippe replied.

"You're welcome brother.....Now how about if Mother and Louise you take Claudine on a tour of the Palace? I would like to speak to Philippe alone for a while."

Anne and Louise nodded and stood up.

"Oh Claudine," Louise gushed. "There's so much wonderful stuff to see..."

Claudine nodded and stood up. "I can't wait." she replied.

When the brothers were alone Louis spoke.

"There has so much happened since we have met the last time, Philippe. I can't believe it."

Philippe nodded.

"Yes. I have heard how much you have suffered. I'm sorry for it."

"No, no", Louis replied, "Don't say such things. When the brother who lives in prison tells the brother who lives in the palace that he is sorry for his suffering, it sounds a bit strange."

"But you have suffered. Haven't you? Only because you live in the palace and I at Exiles doesn't mean that only I'm always suffering. I even had some quite good days there but you..."

"Enough of this", Louis said, "let us talk about nice things."

Suddenly Philippe remembered something.

"Yes", he replied, "but I have to tell you one more thing. At Exiles there's also a prisoner who was a accomplice of the old Duc. When there was a fire in the prison we all had to go to the courtyard. There this guy begged me to talk with you. He is afraid to loose his life now, too after his master had died. He had begged me on knees to speak well for him."

"So so", Louis replied, "how heartmoving. But I have no compassion with traitors. He will loose his head soon."

"That's your decission", Philippe said, "I just wanted to be generous. This man was really desperated. He even promised me to be allways my servant, if I would speak with you and safe his life."

Louis' glance suddenly changed. Now he looked sternly and coldly at his brother and Philippe flinched when he saw it.

"A traitor as the servant of my twin", Louis replied, "that sounds like a danger for me."

"But... Louis..."

"Who knows which kind of cravings you would get together with such a servant..."

"Oh Louis, that's not fair", Philippe replied, "you know I was always loyal to you."

"Yes, you were, but are you? Who can say if you haven't just spoken well for this traitor only because of humanity? Who can say if you actually had some other intentions?"

Philippe got angry now.

"Louis, that's enough", he called, "we came here to have a nice meeting with you but now you are only annoying me with you distrust, like you have always done when we have met! I thought something had changed but I was wrong. Maybe I should better go now before you get the great idea to put me in the iron mask again."

And Philippe went to the door.

"Yeah, go out, brother", Louis called, "So that everybody can see you. You fool!"

"Oh sorry, Sire", Philippe replied mockingly and took his mask.

He pulled it over and quickly left the room.

For a moment Louis was frozen. Then he regretted what he had said.

"Philippe!", he called, "Philippe, please wait!"

He wanted to stay up but he was too weak and instead he only fall off the bed. There he lied on the ground and wept.

"I'm so stupid", he sobbed, "What the heck is wrong with me?"

"Philippe!", he called again, "Philippe, I'm sorry! Please come back!"

Philippe heard his brother call and froze on the spot for a moment. Part of him really wanted to go back inside, but another part was angry....and scared. The thought of the Iron mask was unbearable. Louis called again. Philippe tried to detect his tone. He bit his lip and turned the handle.

He saw his brother lying on the floor.

He rushed to the bed.

"Are you alright?" he asked with a lot of concern. "Do you want me to call for the doctor?"

Louis grimaced and shook his head.

"No," he said. "I'll be alright. Just please....will you help me back into bed?"

Philippe bent down.

"Of course I will," he said. And he lifted his brother and put him into the bed.

"Thank you," Louis said. "And....I'm sorry. I never meant to get angry like that."

Philippe shook his head.

"It's just that I'm getting scared to say anything in front of you, Louis...I...you always seem to take it the wrong way. Even though you know I've never meant you any ill."

"I know Philippe and I'm sorry. I guess, it's just hard to get used to having you around. Before the old King told me about you I always believed that I was the most powerful person in the Kingdom behind him. The Dauphin..."

He laughed.

"What a joke that was. Now I'm nothing but the bastard son of a soldier. But it takes time to forget what was your whole life...."

"I never thought about it like that," Philippe replied. "I've always just been an ordinary person....but your whole life you've been someone special...."

He shook his head.

"I understand why you'd feel like that...But I swear to you brother...I want nothing more than to be your brother....I don't care about some traitor....You're my family, you, mother, Philippe, D'Artagnan, Claudine and the baby. No one else matters to me."

Louis smiled.

"You know something Philippe? I'm glad that I have you as my brother. I might not have always shown it, but I am. I just wish we could start again from the beginning, so i could get it right this time."

"This is the beginning, brother," Philippe replied taking his brothers hand. "It's the begining of the rest of our lives. I know that the next year or so is going to be difficult for you but I will be here for you. I promise."

Louis smiled.

"Thank you," he said.

"By the way", Philippe said to change the theme, "it is possible that Claudine is pregnant with twins."

"Oh twins, that must be our family curse", Louis laughed, "and Louise is pregnant, too. Just imagine how great that would be if our children would become the best friends."

Philippe smiled.

"Yes, that would be great. Maybe they will even marry some day. Who knows."

"Yes, who knows."

"Louis", Philippe said carrifully, "Could we maybe finish it already today?"

"Finish what?"

"I mean could you already today make the facts open. Install Philippe on the throne and make my existence open. I don't want this for me. I could also still wait the three years, but you never know what could happen in these three years. The old Duc is dead but another traitor could come around any day..."

"I know what you mean", Louis replied, "and I think this is a good idea. I only can't decide it alone. I first have to ask Philippe and I also have to talk with Lieutenant André. He has found out the truth and now he wants to bring me to trial because he sees me as an imposter."

"My god", Philippe gasped, "he can't do that!"

"Don't worry brother", Louis replied, "he has promised that he will do everything that I get a light penalty and also Philippe won't allow that I will end on the scaffold. I also want that this comes finally to an end. So I will bow to it. Now we just have to talk to the others and decide together if this is the right moment to tell the world the truth."

"I understand", Philippe said, "but I would prefer to marry first."

"Of course, brother. The women should come back soon, too. Then we can arrange everything."

Just after Louis had said this the door opened and Anne, Claudine and Louise came in.

"Allright, we are back", Louise said joyfully.

"The palace is very impressive", Claudine added.

"Ladies", Louis said, "Philippe and I have talked about important things and we want to hear your opinion about it before the wedding."

"Which things are that?", Anne asked.

"I have proposed to make the facts already today open", Philippe said, "to make sure that no other traitor could come and use our secrets against us. When they are not secrets anymore they also can't be use as a weapon anymore."

Anne smiled.

"I have nothing against it", she replied, "I would rather have my family hear together today than tomorrow. We just should ask Philippe before."

"I said that, too", Louis replied, "let us do the wedding first and then talk about our future. I think D'Artagnan and Lieutenant André should also be here then. By the way, don't you think that our little brother and our father would like to join the wedding, too?"

"Mon Dieu, you are right, Louis", Anne said, "wait a moment. I will go and get them."

And she left the room.

Anne found her son first. He was in his room, lying in bed still weak from his ordeal.

"Mother!" he exclaimed happily. "How are you? How is Louis?"

Anne smiled.

"We are both well," she replied. "And...I have a suprise for you."

"A surprise mother?"

"Yes...guess who's come to visit?"

Philippe shook his head.

"Your brother, that's who."

"Philippe! Philippe is here! How wonderful! I want to see him."

"Of course you do. Do you feel up to getting up and coming to Louis's chambers?"

"Yes...yes of course I do!"

"Good..." Anne replied. "Shall I help you?"

Philippe shook his head.

"I'll be fine. Just have the maids bring me some clothes please mother."

"Of course son....There's just one more thing though we need to talk about."

"What is it?"

"It's about you becoming King, Philippe. Louis wants to ask you if he might make all secrets public today, abdicate and declare you his suceesor. Do you think your ready?"

Philippe shrugged and bit his lip nervously.

"If you're with me mother," he replied bravely. "And if you think it is for the best."

Anne kissed him. "Your a very special young man, Philippe," she said. "You will be a very great King of that I'm sure."

Philippe smiled.

"Thank you Mother," he replied.

"Now are you sure you don't want me to help you?" Anne asked.

"I'm fine, Mother!" the boy exclaimed. "Like you just said, I'm a young man, not a child!"

"I'm sorry," Anne said maternally. "I'm just not ready to let go of my baby just yet."

"Mother!"

Anne smirked.

"It's okay, Philippe", she said, "Would you go to Louis'chambers? I will get D'Artagnan in the meantime."

"Allright mother", the boy replied, "just go and look for D'Artagnan. I will be allright."

Anne kissed him on the forehead.

"See you in Louis' bedroom", she said and left the room to search for D'Artagnan and to bring him the news.

Philippe called for some maids and ordered them to bring him his clothes.

________________________________________________________________________________


Ten minutes later the young Duc arrived at Louis' bedroom. He was excited to see Philippe and immediately run towards him.

"Philippe!", he called and hugged him.

Philippe smiled.

"Hey, how are you little brother?"

"I'm well. It's so good to see you."

"Oh and what about me?", Louis asked and pretended to be jeaously.

The boy laughed.

"I love you too, Louis", he said and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

Louis smiled but then his glance became more serious.

"Has mother already told you about our proposition?", he asked.

"Yes", Philippe replied.

"And?", Louis asked nervously.

"I'm ready to be king", the boy said with childlike seriousness.

Louis and Philippe smiled.

"Great news!", Louis exclaimed, "So the time of secrets will be finally over now."

"But what will happen with you then, Louis?", the young Duc asked sorrowfully.

"Well, you will be king then", Louis replied, "you will be the most powerful man in state and you won't allow that anything worse will happen to me. Right?"

"Yes, of course", Philippe replied, "by the way, I see Claudine is here, too."

"Yes", Louis answered, "Philippe and Claudine will marry today here at the palace."

"Here?! Today?!", Philippe gasped.

Louis smirked.

"Yes. By the way, Philippe, Claudine, what do you think if we make all the secrets open before the wedding? Then you even would not have to marry in secret but officially. A real big wedding in a beautiful church, with guests and everything which belongs to it."

"Sounds great", Philippe replied and Claudine nodded, "If you would do us the favour. I mean you are the only one here who will loose something by the revelation of the secrets."

"Don't worry", Louis replied, "I have made my decission. All I want is to have my family finally together."

Just then the door opened and Anne went in together with D'Artagnan.

"Father!" Philippe exclaimed. "How are you?"

D'Artagnan went to his son and hugged him. "I'm glad to see you better boy and on such a happy day as that of your wedding. I was beginning to think that I would have to miss it, what with all the aweful things happening to us."

"I'm glad that you will be there," Philippe replied with a lot of sincerity.

D'Artagnan smiled.

Anne spoke.

"Philippe, Claudine I've sent two carraiges....one to Exiles for your Father and brother Claudine and the other to bring Perronette."

Philippe smiled and clutched Claudine's hand with excitment.

"So everyone that we care about will be here," he mumured. "It's like my dream....only...."

"Only what?" Louis asked.

Philippe sighed.

"Oh it's just that I dreamt of a double wedding, me and Claudine and you and Louise."

He laughed.

"A silly dream, I know!"

Louise blushed.

"It's not so silly," Louis replied seriously. "I mean I know it would be a bit unexpected and everything, but why not?"

He looked at Louise and took her by the hand.

"Would you marry me today, Cherie?" he asked. "Make me the happpiest soldiers son in the whole world?"

Louise hugged him. The tears flowed down her cheeks.

"Yes!" she replied. "Of course I will Louis."

And they kissed.

The family cheered.

"Well then, we should start the preparations...." Anne began. "But first the other matter...D'Artagnan will you go for the Royal advisors."

D'Artagnan looked at his sons and the young Duc.

"Are you all sure about this?" he asked with a lot of concern. "Because once we tell them, theres no going back. We have to face whatever happens and deal with the consequences."

"It's up to Philippe," Louis said. "It has to be his decision, right Philippe?"

"Right." his twin replied.

The young Duc nodded.

"I already said I'm ready. So stop asking."

"We're just worried about you," D'Artagnan put in.

"I know...I know! But I have all of you around me for support. What's to be scared of?"

Anne hugged her son and nodded to D'Artagnan who left the room.....

"Philippe", Louis said to his twin, "would you do me a favour?"

"Yes, of course."

"Then write the abdicate-document for me. I'm still too weak to do it myself but I will sign it."

Philippe nodded and went to the desk. He took feather and paper.

"Okay, I'm ready", he said, "What shall I write?"

And Louis began to dictate. When he was ready, Philippe brought the document to Louis who signed it.

Then they heard footsteps.

"Philippe, put the mask on again", Louis said, "the advisors shall not see your face before I say it."

"Allright."

Philippe took the mask and put it on again. Just then the door opened and D'Artagnan and the advisors went in.

"You wanted to see us, your Majesty?", one of them said and bowed to Louis.

"I'm not Majesty anymore", Louis replied.

The advisors looked confused at each other. They thought that the king was kidding but Louis continued.

"There are two great secrets which I have decided to tell you now and I have also decided to take all the consequences... This man here with the mask... he is my twin."

"Your twin?! But..."

"Philippe, please show them your face."

And Philippe removed the mask. The advisors gasped.

"Right before he had died, the old king had told me about my twin", Louis continued, "he had lived peacefully in a country house untill there but I was afraid of him. So I sent him to prison but later I found out that all this wasn't necessary."

"Not necessary?"

"Well, now I will tell you my second secret. I and my twin, we are not sons of the old king Louis XIII... D'Artagnan is our father. Nobody of us has a right for the throne and so there's no need for a fight for it. But our little brother is really a son of Louis XIII and the only true king."

Louis paused removed the royal signet-ring from his finger. He gave it to his little brother who put it on his own finger with a shaky hand.

"Now he's your king", Louis said, "Do you see the document on the table next to my bed?"

"Yes", one of the advisors replied.

"That's the official abdiacte-document. Take it and read it out loudly infront of all the courtiers. I would tell it them myself but I'm still too weak to leave my bed."

"Ye...yes, your Majesty."

"No, no", Louis replied, "From now you have to call him 'your Majesty'" and he pointed on his little brother.

The advisors found themselves lost for words, they were no longer sure how to address their King. They nodded and left the room. D'Artagnan spoke.

"I will take some musketeers and go with them for the announcement. I will also send some of the best here just to be safe."

Louis nodded.

"I suppose we should just wait then," he replied nervously.

"I would like to go with you D'Artagnan," the new King put in. "I think one of us should be there."

D'Artagnan shook his head.

"I'm not sure that that will be a good idea...I mean we don;t know how people will react yet and..."

"No Philippe is right," Anne put in. "He should be there, and so should I. I know you will allow no harm to come to my boy D'Artagnan no matter how ugly things get."

D'Artagnan nodded reluctantly.

******************************************************************************

The three of them followed the advisors along the hall to the balcony below which the Courtiers had been told to assemble. Although there was excited chatter among them as they went outside, this stopped in anticiaption of the annoucement.

The chief advisor cleared his throat to read, but Philippe stepped forward and touched him lightly on the arm.

"Please, I would like to read it."

"Certainly, your Highness...I mean Sire."

Philippe took the document and cleared his throat. He was nervous, facing the large crowd below and his hand shook as he held the paper. Anne spoke softly.

"You don;t have to do this..."

But Philippe had already started to speak.

"Ummmm.....My brother, the King wanted to be the one to read this to you all, but as you know he is still very ill." He voice shook a bit at first, but as he continued he relaxed a little.

"He wrote this document today. This is what it says...."

And the boy went on the read the details of the Kings abdication. At first there were gasps of disbelief from the crowd and then stunned silence as the young man revealed all the long hidden family secrets.

When he finished the silence seemed to last forever.....

Philippe bit his lips, waiting for a reaction from the crowd. He really feared that they could start to jeer anytime. But finally the courtiers just did what was typical for them.

"Long live the king!", someone called.

"Long live the king! Long live the king!", the others echoed and everyone bowed to Philippe.

It was the same thing as when the old king had died. As always the courtiers had arranged themselves very quickly with the new situation. Actually it didn't matter for them who was king. The only thing they were really interessted in was to become one of the king's favourites.

Philippe smiled a bit unsecure. Suddenly an officer from the musketeers stepped forward and spoke.

"Shall we arrest the imposter, your Majesty?", he asked.

Philippe knew immediately that the man meant Louis.

"No", he said, "never. He's maybe not your king anymore but he is still a prince of france and you will also treat him like that."

"But your Majesty, there are laws and..."

"I'm the law now", Philippe replied, "and I won't allow you to harm my brother."

"I understand, Sire. But there are some things which the king can't decide, laws to which even the king has to obey."

"My brother is in love", Philippe said angrily, "I won't destroy his luck now."

"Well, if we always would spare a criminal only because he is in love, the prisons would be empty", the officer replied.

"Louis is no criminal!", Philippe shouted, "Are you not ashamed to say such a thing?!"

"Your Majesty, if you want your courtiers and your people to accept and honor you, you have to follow the law", a voice from the crowd said.

"Yes. Yes", everyone echoed, "Punish the imposter. Punish him."

Philippe bit his lips. He knew that these people wouldn't follow him if he spared Louis. But he loved his brother. How could they expect him to hurt Louis? Finally he spoke again.

"Allright, I will do it. I will punish him but after that you will leave him alone and treat him like a prince... twenty strokes with the stick."

Philippe had could slap himself for this order but he saw no other way.

"Please forgive me, Louis", he said quietly to himself.

"Allright", the officer replied, "But everyone here must see it."

Philippe moaned.

"Yes. Go and get him."

The musketeer bowed and left to get Louis. Philippe was ashamed and lowered his head. He dispissed the courtiers who forced him to do such a thing to his own brother, as if Louis wasn't already tortured enough.

He could not even look at his mother and D'Artagnan who he knew stood right behind him.

His mother spoke.

"There was nothing else you could do my son," she said softly. "Louis will not blame you. And he will be alright. We will se to it, won't we?"

"But Mother....the wedding..." Philippe almost sobbed.

"Hush....the wedding will wait until Louis is better. Once this is over then he has the whole rest of his life to enjoy."

"But..."

"Shhh....Son you will learn quickly that a King has to make difficult choices, even ones that harm his own family. Louis has learned this and so must you."

Philippe managed to nod.

*******************************************************************************

There was a hard knock on the door of the Kings chamber. Philippe, who had just been trying on a smart costume given to him by Louis for the wedding ceremony, rose. Claudine and Louise had gone to Louises rooms to try on dresses.

"Should I answer it, brother?" he asked Louis.

Louis nodded.

Philippe went to the door and opened it.

"So you are an impostor, really." the musketeer jeered, believing Philippe to be Louis. He spat on the ground. "What a dishonour for France," he continued. "They should take your head."

"I...." Philippe began.

"Lucky for you that you have a kind brother ehhh? Twenty strokes! What a joke!"

Philippe looked at Louis out of the corner of his eye. His brother was still so sick. He drew a deep breath and nodded.

"Now?" he managed to ask.

The musketeer just nodded.

"Alright, I will come now," he said.

The man took the manacles he had with him.

"Do you really need to use those?" Philippe asked. "You have my word that I will come with you."

"Shut up!" the musketeer replied and roughly put them onto Philippes wrists. The young man winced at the pain, but bit his lip.

Philipppe looked back at his brother and smiled bravely.

*******************************************************************************

Philippe could not look as the jeers of the crowd annouced his brothers arrival. He kept his head bowed through the crys of 'Impostor!"

Philippe was pulled forward closer to his family.

The new King heard his Mother whisper. "It's Philippe!"

The king understood immediately that Philippe had sacrificed himself for Louis and he admired him for it. He raised his head and saw how the officer pulled Philippe to the middle of the hall. The courtiers were jeering even louder now and if there hadn't been the musketeers, they had maybe even lynched Philippe. Alot of them spat on him. Philippe beared it all bravely.

The other Philippe, who was king now, wanted to run to his brother and protect him from the crowd but he knew that he couldn't do it. The courtiers wouldn't take him serious for the rest of his reign. For some minutes he had to play the stern king, if he wanted it or not.

The officer forced Philippe onto the knees. Two other musketeers ripped his shirt of and bared his back. The officer took a stick and looked at his new king.

Philippe nodded and tried to look sternly.

"You count", the officer said to Philippe.

And then he hit him the first time and the stroke was very hard.

"One", Philippe gasped.

The crowed bawled and the officer gave Philippe the other nineteen strokes while the boy bit his lips and counted bravely. The courtiers enjoyed the spectacle and the new king dispissed them for it. Only some minutes ago it had still been their only intention to get the attention of Louis and now they spat on him or better to say on Philippe but that made no differende because they thought that Philippe was Louis.

"Twenty", Philippe counted and grimaced with pain.

The officer stopped and lowered his hand. Philippe gasped for breath. He had almost collapsed.

"More! More!", the courtiers demanded loudly.

But now the new king run to his brother.

"I have said twenty strokes and no one more", he exclaimed, "So shut up now. All of you!"

The crowd was quiet now. Philippe knelt down next to his brother.

"Thank you, that you have done this for Louis", he whispered.

Philippe only bit his lips. His back was red, blue and green from all the strokes and there even was some blood.

"A... doctor... please", he gasped quietly.

"Get a doctor!", the king demanded, "And unfetter him!"

The officer removed the manacles.

"D'Artagnan", Philippe demanded, "bring him back to his rooms."

D'Artagnan understood. He went forward and helped Philippe up. Then he lead him back to Louis' chamber.

"You will go and get the doctor", the king said to the officer. Then he followed D'Artagnan and his brother.

________________________________________________________________________________


Louis was shocked when he saw in what a bad condition Philippe was.

"Oh no", he sobbed, "What have they done to you?"

"Better as if they had done it to you", Philippe replied bravely.

The royal bed was big enough for two persons. So D'Artagnan placed Philippe next to Louis on it. The young man moaned.

Louis stroke his head and kissed him on the forehead.

"Thank you, brother", he said.

Then they heard a knock on the door. D'Artagnan opened it.

"It is the doctor", he said.

"Let him in", the new king ordered.

D'Artagnan stepped beside and let the doctor in.

The doctor was a good man. He had belonged to the few courtiers who hadn't demanded a punishment for Louis and he also dispissed the others who had spat on him and enjoyed to see him suffering. Now when he saw the two twins on the bed, he understood what had really happened.

"Oh, looks like they hadn't actually punished Louis but the twin", he said.

He treated Philippe's wounds with ointment, the pain of which Philippe bore bravely.

"Will he be alright?" D'Artagnan asked.

The doctor nodded.

"The pain will be terrible for some days but thats all...There may also be some scarring....some of the slashes have cut deep."

"Looks like the wedding will have to wait then," Philippe joked through gritted teeth.

D'Artagnan managed to smile at his son's bravery.

The doctor collected up his potions and left the family alone.

Louis looked at his brother.

"Why did you do that?" he asked softly.

"You would have done it for me too, if you had to."

Louis smiled. A silence hung for more than a moment the two brothers lying close on the royal bed, as they had done only once before seventeen years earlier.

Louis finally broke the silence.

"Where is mother?" he asked. "And Philippe?"

"They are with the advisors," D'Artagnan replied. "As you can imagine, they all have a lot of questions to ask."

Louis shook his head.

"Poor Philippe...He must feel aweful."

"I think perhaps you should speak to him later, son. Perhaps you are the only one who would ever be able to understand how he will feel about today."

Louis nodded.

"Yes Father...you are right. I just wish I was strong enough to get out of this damn bed and be with him now."

"I don't think that would be a good idea." Philippe said.

"Why not?"

"Look at your brothers back, Louis," D'Artagnan replied. "And if it had been up to the crowd it would have been worse than that....The best place for you to be is in that bed where I can keep an eye on you."

"Do you honestly think everything will work out?" Louis asked seriuosly.

D'Artagnan nodded with some confidence.

"Yes, I do," he replied. "And you know why?"

Louis shook his head.

"Because Philippe will be a good King. They will realise that. And in time perhaps they will realise that you were as much of a victim in all this as your brothers."

"I hope you are right", Louis moaned.

"And don't forget that the courtiers are fickle", D'Artagnan added, "Now they are angry but wait one or two hours and they will have calm down. And tomorrow they won't care anymore for what has happened today. They will leave you alone, treat you with respect and do everything to get Philippe's attention. Believe me. I know them."

Louis grinned.

"Yes. That's how it works here."

Then Louise and Claudine came back. Claudine was shocked when she saw Philippe lying on the bed next to Louis.

"Philippe!", she called and run to the bed.

She saw his back and gasped.

"Mon Dieu! What has happened?", she sobbed.

Philippe smiled bravely.

"The courtiers wanted Louis to be punished. He was so weak, so I have taken the penalty for him."

Claudine looked at Louis who nodded.

"But how could he do that?", she said angrily, "the boy becomes king and the first order he gives is to hurt his brother."

"Shhh...", D'Artagnan said, "It isn't Philippe's fault. The crowd has forced him. He had no other choice."

"Yes", Philippe said, "I have seen the courtiers. They were totally crazy. Our brother couldn't do anything else. Please don't blame him. We also don't do it."

"Allright", Claudine replied, "I won't blame him. But... what about the wedding now?"

"Well, I fear that has to wait some days now", Philippe replied and grimaced.

"No!", Claudine sobbed.

"But Chérie..."

"I have already wait so long. I can't wait any day longer. Who knows what terrible things could happen in the next days. Maybe we will never marry then."

"Please calm down", D'Artagnan said, "nothing terrible will happen any more. It is over now. Every secrets are open and the courtiers will calm down soon."

But Claudine just sobbed. She couldn't believe that everything should be allright now. Philippe stroke her cheek and tried to comfort her but it was useless.

"Wedding...", she only sobbed the whole time, "wedding..."

Finally Louis spoke.

"Maybe we can at least consummate the engagement now and here", he said, "All what we need for it is a priest and a ring."

Claudine raised her head.

"That would be good", she said quietly.

"But from where do you want to take a ring so quickly", Philippe asked.

"Father", Louis said to D'Artagnan, "Would you please open the little blue box on the desk. There's a ring inside. Take it."

D'Artagnan did as Louis had said. The ring was very beautiful.

"I have never told you that", Louis explained, "but Louise isn't my first love. When I was eight years old there was a trader from italy at the palace and he had a very beautiful daughter. I really loved her even if she was ten years older than me. But she was my first love. When she had to go back to Italy I was very upset. So she gave me her ring."

He looked at Louise.

"But don't worry, Chérie. This has long past. Now I love only you. It's just always a nice memory. But now Philippe shall take this ring. He shall put it on Claudine's finger."

Claudine smiled and wiped her tears.

"Thankyou," she said as she was handed the ring. "It's....it's beautiful."

"I'd better go for a priest then," D'Artagnan said. "And get your Mother and brother here."

Philippe smiled weakly.

"Thankyou both," he told his brother and Father. "You've no idea what this means to me and Claudine."

D'Artagnan smiled.

After he left Philippe turned to Claudine.

"And thank you," he told her. "For making me the happiest man in the world."

"Hey!" Louis joked. "I'm the happiest!"

Philippe just smiled and carressed his lovers belly lovingly gazing fondly into her dark eyes.

Louise leaned over and kissed Louis on the forehead.

*******************************************************************************

Just then there was a knock on the door.

Louis turned and looked at his brother.

"What if they see you here?" he asked.

Philippe shook his head.

"Louise should answer it and say you're asleep. That way you won't be disturbed. Rememeber Father has put a guard there to portect us anyway."

Louis nodded.

"You're right, brother."

Louise stood up and went to the door.

"Yes?" she asked opening it just a little.

The page spoke.

"There is a woman here by the name of Perronette. She asked to see the King."

Louise looked over at the twins.

Philippe's face lit up and he nodded to let her in.

"tell her to come in," Louise said.

*******************************************************************************

"Philippe!" Perronette cried happily as she entered. "I'm so happy to see you my dear, dear boy....What happened?"

"It's fine, Perronette," the boy replied. "Come here and give me a hug!"

The woman rushed to the bed and planted kisses all over his forehead.

"I've missed you so, boy!" she exclaimed. "The house is so very quiet without you."

"I will maybe come home soon", Philippe replied, "and I will bring my wife with me."

"Your wife?"

"Yes. Claudine and I will marry soon and we will have a child together."

"Oh boy, that's so wonderful", Perronette exclaimed and hugged him again, "I can't wait to have you back home again."

"Everything is good now", Philippe replied, "There are no secrets anymore. The little Philippe is king now and I don't have to hide myself more longer."

"Really?", Perronette asked surprised, "You mean that I never have to fear again that someone could take you from me?"

"Yes. The time of secrets and suffering is over. Now our good days have started."

Perronette looked at the twins who both were in a quite bad condition, Louis even more than Philippe.

"Our good days?", she replied, "but actually you both look very bad."

"But that was also the last time that anyone has hurted us", Louis replied, "It won't happen again."

"I hope so", Perronette said.

"At least one can make a difference between us now", Philippe joked, "one just has to look at our scars and knows who is who."

Louis laughed.

"Very good. Just have to imagine how I always have to take my shirt of when someone wants to know who I am."

Now everyone laughed.

Then the door opened and D'Artagnan came back together with Anne, the new king and Louis' own priest. The young king saw Philippe and he immediately felt sorry again. He went to the bed.

"Philippe, Louis", he sobbed, "Please forgive me. I..."

"Shhh...", Philippe interrupted him, "I don't want to hear anything of this anymore. Know it is time to celebrate and forget the bad things which had happened."

Louis nodded to show that he agreed with Philippe and the new king smiled lightenly.

Now the priest stepped forward.

"So who are the lucky persons who want to become engaged?", he asked.

"It's me and Claudine", Philippe replied.

"Do you have a ring?"

"Yes."

And Philippe shew him the ring from Louis.

The priest smiled.

"Then I have to ask you now to stand up."

Philippe looked a bit helpless now.

"Ahm... well", he said, "I don't know if I'm able to..."

"I know", the priest replied, "but it is necessary for the ceremony that you stand up. Don't worry, it is just for some moments."

"Okay", Philippe replied.

He tried by himself but failed. D'Artagnan stepped forward. "I will help you son," he said gently. "I'm sure there is nothing in the ceremony that says that I might not help my son."

Philippe smiled through his pain and allowed his father to help him stand up. The whole family gathered round as the priest began to speak.

"You should hold hands for the ceremony," he told the youong lovers.

Philippe took Claudines hand in his own. Behind his pain, Claudine could see the love and devotion in his eyes.

"Lord," the priest prayed. "This young man and woman have pledged their undying love for one another. We all gather here today to ask that you bless their engagement and bring them a long, happy and healthy marraige.Amen."

"Amen." Philippe said.

"Amen," Claudine repeated.

"You have the ring?" the Priest asked.

Philippe nodded and held it in his fingers.

"Repeat after me, then," the priest said. "This ring represents my love for you and the unending pledge I make to you to share all my life with you."

Philippe repeated the words gazing lovingly into Claudines eyes.

"May the Lord bless this union and only strenghten it when they choose the right time to finalise their union in the holy sacrement of marraige."

"Amen." the family all said.

Both Anne and Perronette were crying. Louise squeezed Louis's hand and smiled lovingly at him. He returned the gesture.

"You can kiss her," the priest whispered to Philippe.

Philippe did so.

"I love you," he whispered.

"And I love you." Claudine replied. "Thank you."

The guests all clapped.

Then Philippe and Louis went back into the bed because they were still very weak but everyone was happy. Claudine kissed Philippe all over his face and Louis and Louise watched them and smiled.

"I will let the lucky lovers alone now", the priest said gently.

"Allright", Anne replied and squeezed his hand, "thank you very much, Monsieur."

The priest bowed and left the room quietly.

"I'm sure the baby is also excited about our engagement", Claudine said and touched her stomach, "I can feel it."

Philippe smiled and put an ear on her stomach. After some silent moments he grinned.

"Yes. She is right. The baby is very excited. It is singing with joy inside her stomach."

Everyone laughed.

"What a musical baby", Louis joked.

"Yes. The little one already shows his talents before it gets birth", Philippe joked back.

"Philippe", Louis said, "What about this idea? I will be the godfather for your child and you will be the one for my child. What do you think about it?"

"That's a great idea!", Philippe exclaimed, "if Claudine agrees..."

Claudine nodded.

"Of course I agree", she said, "that would be wonderful."

They looked at Louise now and she smiled and nodded too, to show her assent.

Just then there was suddenly a knock at the door. They all looked surprised at each other.

"Who could it be?", Anne asked.

"I have no idea", the new king replied, "the whole family is already here, I mean except for Claudine's father."

"I hope he will be well enough to come to our wedding later", Claudine moaned.

"Of course he will", the king replied, "D'Artagnan, would you please look who is outside there?"

"Of course."

D'Artagnan went to the door and opened it. He spoke some words, then he turned his head.

"There is a group of courtiers", he said.

"Oh no...", Philippe and Louis moaned.

"They say that they want to apolognize", D'Artagnan added.

Everyone looked surprised.

"Oh", the younger Philippe said, "that's another thing. Let them in."

And inside he prayed that the courtiers had really come to apolognize.

D'Artagnan opened the door and the courtiers went in. It were four men and four women. They all bowed first to the new king and then to the rest of the royal family. They looked very embarrassed.

"Your Majesty", one of them began, "we are here standing proxy for all the other courtiers and... we... we want to apolognize for our acting before..."

"You see we acted without thinking about it and so....well...we didn't think about how you were just as much a victim in all of this as the rest of your family were."

He directed this comment to Louis.

"So we wanted to apologise for what we did to you..."

Louis looked grave.

"Well," he said. "You should apologise to my brother Philippe then, as he was the one you beat."

"W...what?" the Courtiers muttered with suprise.

"He knew how ill I already was and let the guards take him before I could protest. So you should apologise to him."

The Courtiers looked at Philippe.

"We are sorry..." they said.

Philippe nodded.

"Apology accepted." he said. "But just make sure you treat you new King well."

"We will!" the Courtiers exclaimed. "Long live the King!"

Philippe flushed embarassed by this. It would take him some time to get used to such things.

******************************************************************************

The date for the double wedding was set for a month away. While the two young brides were busy getting themselves ready for the big day, Louis and Philippe recouperated in bed.

One day before the wedding Louis and Philippe were strong enough to walk in the garden. They sat together on a bench, watched the birds and talked.

"I can already feel how the little one moves inside her", Philippe said.

"What?... Oh I see. You mean your baby. I'm already waiting for the moment when I can feel that, too. But Louise got pregnant later. So I have still to wait."

Philippe smiled.

"Are you nervous because of tomorrow, Louis?", he asked.

"Who wouldn't be nervous?"

Both laughed but then Louis noticed that looked suddenly very serious.

"What's wrong?", he asked.

"Nothing. I just had to think of Monsieur La Porte. For a long time he was the father for me and..."

"I know", Louis replied, "God, these events seem to be so far away. But it is normal that you remember them now."

"It was terrible", Philippe said, "At this time I thought that I had lost everything. In no way I had thought there that I would be so happy today."

"That's the life", Louis answered, "By the way, did you know that the musketeers had burried Monsieur La Porte on a churchyard in Paris? Maybe you want to visit his grave."

Philippe trembled a bit because so much memories came back in his mind now. Finally he nodded.

"Yes. It would be nice to visit him and to tell him that everything is fine now."

"Allright", Louis said, "I will ask a servant then to prepar a carriage."

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime Claudine and Louise were trying their dresses for the wedding and Anne watched them.

"You look both wonderful", she said.

"I hope Louis will think so, too", Louise said and watched herself in the mirror.

"Of course. You look great", Claudine replied, "just as me."

And the girl started to dance through the room and sing joyfully.

"Wedding. Wedding. Tomorrow is our wedding. And I will marry my dear Philippe..."

Anne laughed.

"Hey Claudine, be carriful. Take care of the baby."

"Oh don't worry, Madame. So it will be a joyful baby."

Just then the door opened and a servant went in.

"Madame", he said to Anne, "There's a man waiting outside who sais that he is the governor of Exiles and..."

"That's my father!", Claudine exclaimed, "Let him in."

As her Father entered, Claudine ran to greet him.

"Father!" she exclaimed. "I'm so happy that you're here...."

She stopped when she noticed tears in his eyes.

"What's wrong Papa!" she exclaimed.

The man shook his head.

"It's....it's just...that you look so beautiful Claudine....so grown up..."

Claudine hugged him.

"Oh Papa," she exclaimed. "I thought something aweful had happened. I honestly didn't believe that we could stay this happy....Did you hear about the truth coming out about Philippe?"

Her father smiled.

"I could hardly miss a revelation like that one could I?" he asked. "Of course I heard. Philippe must be very happy."

Claudine nodded.

"He'll be really glad to see you Father...."

"And I'll be happy to see him," the Governor replied.

"Father, this is Louise. She's going to be my sister in law."

"Pleased to meet you Madamoiselle," the Governor said, kissing her hand.

"Monsieur," Louise replied.

******************************************************************************

The carraige arrived and Louis turned to his brother.

"Do you want me to come with you?" he asked.

Philippe shook his head.

"No," he said. "This is something I have to do alone."

Louis nodded.

"Are you sure?" he asked.

Philippe nodded, stood up and walked slowly to the carraige.

His brother gave him a reassuring nod as he watched the carraige leave.

*******************************************************************************

Philippe arrived at his destination, a small,pretty church on the outskirts of the city, with a small shady cemetary. The boy carefully climbed down from the carriage.

"Thank you, Monsieur," he told the driver. "I won't be too long."

The man nodded his head respectfully.

Philippe walked through the little gate and tore a wild rose from a bush which grew up the old wall.

He then carefully explored the graveyard until he found his 'Papa's' grave. He felt the tears sting his eyes.

"Oh Papa I still don;t know how to thank you for the way you protected me..." he wiped away the tears. "That day..."

He stopped and sighed.

"I hope that you can see me now, Papa. Because I know how happy you would be to see me now. You'd love Claudine....I know you would. She's so beautiful, inteligent and kind, Papa."

He carefully placed the rose on the ground.

"I'll always love you Papa, I'll remember you and tell my children all about you."

He caressed the grass beneath his fingers gently.

"Thank you," he whispered.

As he went to stand up, he heard a noise behind him....

"Philippe?"

Philippe turned. It was D'Artagnan.

"I didn't know that you are here, son", D'Artagnan said.

"I have visit Papa", Philippe replied.

"So you still call him Papa", D'Artagnan said and he sounded a bit hurt.

"Oh no, don't look sad, father. I love you, but he was my Papa, too. I have told him that everything is good now and how happy I am. I'm sure he is smiling in heaven now."

D'Artagnan smiled and hugged Philippe.

"Thank you, son."

"By the way, why are you here?", Philippe asked.

"I often come to his grave to ask him for forgiveness", D'Artagnan replied, "I haven't forgotten what has happened in the Inn."

"Yes, that was terrible and I really hated you at this time. And now I'm happy with you as my father. The world is strange sometimes."

"You said it."

"And do you believe that he has forgiven you?", Philippe asked.

"I hope so", D'Artagnan replied.

"If he hasn't done it yet, maybe I can convince him", Philippe said.

He knelt down infront of the grave again and spoke.

"Papa, pleave forgive D'Artagnan. He is my father and I love him, just as I have loved you. I have forgiven him for what has happened in the Inn. So please do it, too. One time we will be all together again."

Philippe stood up and smiled at D'Artagnan.

"If he hasn't forgive you yet, I'm sure he will do it now", he said.

"Thank you. That was very kind, Philippe. Now I can sleep better", D'Artagnan replied.

"We should leave now. There are still preparations for the wedding which have to be made and I have to try my costume."

D'Artagnan smiled.

"Yes my dear boy, let us go back to the palace. I'm sure Louis has tried at least ten costumes in the meantime. That would be typical for him."

Both laughed. Then Philippe took D'Artagnan's arm and they left the churchyard together.

________________________________________________________________________________


D'Artagnan was right. Louis had tried already twelf costumes and wasn't still satisfied. Anne, the new king and Louise had a hard job with him.

"No no, I don't like these shoes", Louis said standing infront of a mirror.

Philippe just grinned.

"Louis, you are more particular than a woman", he said.

"Hey Sire, tomorrow is my special day. I need to look perfect then."

"I think you already look perfect, my dear", Louise replied.

"Not with these shoes", Louis protested.

Anne moaned.

"Allright", she said to the maids, "bring him other shoes."

Just as one of the maids wanted to go to get the shoes, the door opened and Philippe and D'Artagnan entered.

D'Artagnan grinned.

"Wow. What's going on here?"

"What do you think?" the young King replied. "Louis can't decide what to wear again...."

"I've decided what to wear," Louis replied. "I just can't decide on which shoes I should wear, that's all."

Philippe could not supress a laugh.

"Shoes?!" he asked. "What does it matter about your shoes brother? Whose going to even notice them?"

"Oh that's nothing," Anne put in. "When you get to know him a little more, you'll see that fussing about shoes isn't really that bad, is it Louis?"

"Shoes are an importnat part of an outfit," Louis replied, lookin again at himself in the mirror. Without the right shoes even the best tayloring can look..."

"Louis!" the King exclaimed. "He turned to Philippe. "Mother's right," he said. "Last summer there was a garden party and Louis took an hour to choose the best hankerchief to match his outfit!"

He laughed as he dogded the piece of folded material his brother hurled at him.

"Funny!" Louis said sarcastically. "You're getting to be quite the comedian, little brother!"


The rest of the family laughed.

"Well," Philippe said. "I suppose I'd better get trying stuff on, hadn't I?...Mother have you seen Claudine?"

"She went for a walk with her father," Anne replied.

Philippe smiled.

"Ask her to come to my rooms if you see her," he said.

"I think I'll go and help Philippe," the young King said. "I don't think I can cope with another twenty pairs of shoes!"

"Don't forget, we're twins," Philippe replied. "I might be just as bad."

"I'll take my chances," the King replied.

"Wait!" Louis said. "Now are you both sure about this jacket?"

"Louis!"

"Just a joke", Louis replied, "... but these shoes are really not the right ones."

The both Philippes moaned and quickly left the room.

Then the maid came back with other shoes.

"What's that?", Louis demanded, "I even haven't to try these so called shoes. They look horrible."

"But... Mylord...", the young maid replied helplessly.

"Bring me another pair."

"Louis, please", Anne hissed.

"I want another pair", he just replied.

"But that was the last pair", the maid said.

"Well, then I want a shoemaker to make new shoes for me", Louis demanded.

"But Louis. Don't be childish", Anne replied, "The shoes won't be ready untill next week."

"Hm... well. Okay. I will wear the pair from before."

"Thank you, God!", Anne called out.

"But I'm still not sure about my gloves...", Louis said.


________________________________________________________________________________



In the meantime Philippe was trying costumes aswell.

"What do you think is better?", he asked the king, "the blue jacket or the violet one?"

"I think the blue one", Philippe replied.

"Allright. Then I will wear this."

Just then Claudine entered.

"Philippe", she called, "You're looking great!"

And she run to him and hugged him.

"Thank you, Chérie", he said, "How is your father?"

"Very well. By the way, I met Louis outside..."

"What??? Does this mean that he has finally decided what to wear?", Philippe joked.

"Why? Did he had problems to decide?"

The young king laughed.

"Problems? It was a torture to watch him trying clothes."

"Well, he seems to have a good day, today. He asked me to ask you Sire if you could make a cook called Isabelle to a lady in waiting and gave her family a nice house. I don't know what he meant with that. Why does he care for a cook and her family?"

"Oh that's a long story", the king replied.

Claudine smiled.

"Well we have time...especially if Philippe takes half as long to chose as Louis did."

The King proceeded to tell the story about the unfortunate family while Claudine listened intently.

"Do you know how young Jean is getting on?" his big brother asked, when he got to the part about how he mistook Philippe for Louis at the country estate.

The King shrugged.

"I'm sorry, I don't know. I know Perronette cared for him for a while after you were taken to prison, but...then what with everything...."

"Do you think you could find out for me?" Philippe replied. "What with everything, I would like the chance to apologise to the boy."

"It wasn't your fault Philippe..."

"I know...but still. It would be nice to see he will be alright."

The King nodded and smiled. "Very well," he said and he went to the table. He hastely scribbed a note and went to the door.

"Can you take this to Isabelle, she's one of the cooks. Get her to come here."

The servant looked a bit puzzled but bowed.

"Yes Your Majesty," he said.

******************************************************************************

The young servant made his way downstairs into the kitchens.

"Is Isabelle here?" he asked.

One of the maids shook her head.

"It's her afternoon off. She'll be at home with her kids."

The servant nodded.

"Very well, but I have a note from the King for her. Can you give me directions to her house?"

The maid nodded.

In the meantime Philippe, Claudine and the king were waiting for the servant to come back with Isabelle.

"Where are they?", Philippe said after a while.

"I don't know. I will send another servant to look for them", the king replied.

He went to the door, opened it and gave a servant the order to get informations about Isabelle and the other servant.

"Allright. Now we can only wait", he said, "...ey Philippe, don't you think that all this gold on your costume looks a bit cheesy?"

Philippe watched himself in the mirror.

"Ahm... no. Actually I think it isn't even enough gold."

The young king moaned.

"Oh my god and Louis even plans to adorn his hair with golden filaments. You are really twins."

Claudine laughed.

"Yeah. I never expected that Philippe could be that vain."

"I'm not vain. I just care for my outfit", Philippe replied seriously.

"Hehe, Louis seems to have infected you", the king replied.

Just then the servant came back.

"Your Majesty", he said, "the cook Isabelle has already gone home. The other servant has now went to her home."

"Thank you", the king said, "You can go."

He turned to his brother who looked surprised at him.

"Wow. I think that wasn't necessary to visit her at her home", Philippe said, "I think things can also wait untill tomorrow."

"That's true", the king agreed, "but I must say I like such eager servants."

"Hey Philippe, maybe you can just ask Perronette about how Jean is", Claudine supposed.

Philippe gave himself a slap against his forehead.

"Oh yes, of course", he exclaimed, "god, I'm an idiot."

And he went to the door.

"Hey, where are you going?", the king asked.

"Searching Perronette and ask her about Jean."

________________________________________________________________________________


Louis had gone walking in the garden. He had taken off his noble costume and just weared blue tousers and a simple white shirt now. Suddenly he felt the wish to go to an Inn in Paris and to drink some wine and beer there. So he went to the stables and took his horse.

At the gate the guards looked surprised at him.

"Oh your Highness, where are you going?", they asked.

Louis smiled.

"Well, I'm just going to visit an Inn in Paris because I need some fun and beer."

And with that Louis rode away.

The guards looked puzzled at each other.

"His Highness goes to an Inn to drink beer???", one of them replied sceptically.

________________________________________________________________________________


The servant reached the house where Isabelle lived with her family. He dismounted and went to the door. A young boy was playing outside.

"Hey boy, are you living here?", the servant asked.

"Yes", the boy replied, "I live here with my mother and my family."

"What's your name?"

"Jean and who are you Monsieur."

"I'm a servant from the palace. Your mother is Isabelle, right?"

Jean nodded.

"I'm here to bring her a message from the king. Can I come in?"

"Ahm yes. Come."

Jean opened the door and went in. The servant followed him. Inside Marie was sitting at a table and knitting some warm clothes for the winter. She looked up and saw her little brother with the servant.

"Hey Jean, who is this man?", she asked, "What is he doing here?"

"He sais, he is a servant from the palace and has a message for mother from the king."

"Mother is in the kitchen. Is the message coming from the old or the new king?"

"From the new king, of course", the servant replied.

"Good because if it would come from Louis I would order you to leave this house immediately. I hate this murderer."

"Marie, please", Jean begged.

"Okay okay, I will go and get mother", Marie replied and stood up.

________________________________________________________________________________


Louis had much fun in the Inn. He sat together on a table with six other guys and had already drunk five beers.

"Come on your Highness, take another cup", one of them said.

"Are you crazy?", another one replied, "You will manage it that he will be drunken tomorrow at his wedding."

Everyone laughed.

"No problem", Louis said and took another cup of beer.

"Yeah that's good, little one. Drink, drink... yeah!"

And everyone applauded.

Now the innkeeper came to their table.

"I see his Highness likes my beer", he said, "but it would be nice if he would also pay now."

"Oh of course. Sorry", Louis replied and put his hand into his pocket.

Then he grinned.

"Ahm... sorry... I have forgotten my purse."

"What?", the innkeeper exclaimed, "Does this mean that the prince can't pay???"

"Not now but I will bring you the money later today", Louis replied.

"I hope so or I will complain about you at your brother."

Now another group of men who had sat on another table came closer.

"Hey, it is very impolite to come to an Inn without money, exspecially for a prince", one of them said.

"That's not your buisness. Go back to your table", one of Louis' companions replied.

"Do you think you can give me an order? You can't?"

"But I can because I'm the prince", Louis replied, "so do what he has said."

"Yeah, he is the prince so show a bit more respect, you drunken bastard."

"What?!", the man exclaimed, "Nobody calls me a drunken bastard!"

And in the next moment a violent scuffle had started. Louis and his companions against the guys from the other table.

The innkeeper moaned desperately and run out of his inn. There he saw a group of seven musketeers walking across the street. He run to them.

"Messieurs", he called, "Please help. There's a scuffle in my inn."

"No problem we will solve this immediately", the leader of the musketeers said.

And they stormed into Inn.

"Stop! Everyone stop!", they called.

And only some moments later all the brawlers were arrested and fettered.

"Tststs", the leader of the musketeers said, "the prince involved in a scruffle in an Inn. I'm interessted what the king will say about this when they can fetch you from the police-station."

And they lead the arressted fighters out of the Inn. Louis grimaced. That was very embarrassing for him.

Louis was put in a seperate cell from the other brawlers, something he was more than grateful for. He sat down on the hard bench and waited. After a few moments an officer appeared at the door.

He smiled.

"I've sent someone to the Palace to inform the King, Your Highness," he said. "I'm guessing he will send someone for you pretty soon."

"Thank you Monsieur," Louis replied.

*******************************************************************************

"He's where!!" Anne exclaimed, when she heard the news.

The young King smiled.

"In the police station...the officer said he was invovled in a brawl in an Inn."

"But....why?" Anne asked.

Philippe shrugged.

"I think it's kind of funny, Mother." he replied.

"Funny!? Your brother seems to have forgotten that he is still a member of this family...and so he needs to act as a Prince."

"I'm sure it was just a misunderstanding mother..."

"Perhaps, but all the same, why did he go there?"

D'Artagnan had just entered the room.

"What's going on?" he asked.

******************************************************************************

Philippe found Perronette sitting out on a bench in the garden. As he approached her she stood up.

"My dear boy!" she exclaimed happily.

Philippe hugged her.

"How are you Perronette?" he asked. "Are you enjoying your stay at the Palace?"

"It's wonderful, boy...wonderful to be near you."

Philippe gestured that they should sit down.

"I...I've been thinking about...well...just recently, it might have seemed as though I've forgotten about you, but in truth I haven't. I hope you know that."

Perronette smiled.

"Shhh...All I want is for you to be happy, my boy. When I knew that you were in prison I felt as if my heart would break, because you were suffering. But to know that you're happy...that's all I ever wanted for you Philippe, ever since you turned up on my doorstep on that cold night sixtenn years ago."

Philippe squeezed her hand.

"Thankyou for everything you did for me," he said. "Both you and Papa gave me so much, made me the person I am today. It's difficult, because I love being around my family, but I do miss home...I really do."

"Your room is always ready for you...and for Claudine and the little one. I hope to see you all there, one day, before I die."

"Oh Perronette, don't talk about such things! You've got lots of time to be a grandmother to all my children."

Perronette stroked the side of her boy's face affectionately.

"I pray everyday that God will allow me that, my son."

Philippe smiled.

"Perronette...I wanted to ask you about the boy Jean....Is he alright?"

"Jean! He's fine, Philippe. He still comes to see me every week. I give him a bit of meat for his family...they really are quite poor now. He's a lovely young man, reminds me of you when you were that age."

"Louis has asked the King to give them a bigger house, and Isabelle a better job. Things will be better for them then I hope."

"Oh that's wonderful!" Perronette exclaimed.

"Do you think I might be there next time Jean comes....I just...I want to say sorry."

"Of course!" Perronette replied. "But there really is no need, Jean knows you never meant to hurt him."

"Yes but I want to tell him personally that I'm sorry and that I regret it."

"I understand you", Perronette replied, "I think you will get the chance one day."

"I hope it will be soon. A servant has went to their home to inform Isabelle that the king whishs to see her. Maybe I can ask her then if I can meet Jean and talk with him."

"That's a good idea, Philippe."

________________________________________________________________________________


Anne looked at D'Artagnan.

"Louis has been arrested in an inn because he was involved in a scruffle", she explained.

D'Artagnan laughed.

"My son was involved in a scruffle in an inn?! Muahahaha! What a funny story. Oh I see the boy is becoming a man."

"D'Artagnan!", Anne scold, "that's not funny. It is embarrassing for the royal family. Why is everyone here thinking that it is funny?"

D'Artagnan smiled gently.

"Sorry Anne. It's just that I was involved in many scruffles when I was younger, too. So I see it maybe from another point than you."

"Well, the point actually is that he is a prince and you are not. When a young musketeer is involved in a scruffle one could think that this is cool and if he wins, people will maybe even show more respect to him the next time. But for a member of the royal family it is just embarrassing. I think I have to give the boy some slaps on his bottom."

"Mother, mother", Philippe laughed, "relax. Louis did more worse things and now you want to beat him just for a scruffle in an inn?"

"Well well, I think I will go and fetch him from the police-station now", D'Artagnan said.

"Yes. Do this", Philippe replied.

"Yes, the boy shall just come home", Anne mumured, "and then..."

"Mother!"

________________________________________________________________________________


A half hour later D'Artagnan arrived at the police-station. When he entered, he immediately heard loud noises coming from one of the cells. The drunken brawlers were singing now and it sounded like they had much fun.

Right after D'Artagnan a woman entered the police-station.

"Oh, the captain of the musketeers", she said, "what are you doing here?"

"Well, I'm here to fetch my son Louis. He was involved in a scruffle in an inn. His mother, the Queen, is very angry about it."

"I can understand her very good", The woman said, "I'm here for the same reason. I want to fetch my husband. Nah... instead of working he goes to an inn, wastes our money for beer and in the end he finds himself on a police-station!"

D'Artagnan just grinned and went into the study of the officer. When D'Artagnan entered, the man looked up from his desk.

"Ah, Monsieur D'Artagnan", he said, "I believe you are here to fetch the prince."

D'Artagnan nodded.

"Can I take him immediately?", he asked.

"Yes but... there's just one detail."

"What?"

"They have destroyed many movable goods during the fight. All the other guys have not enough money to pay for it, so I fear that the prince will have to pay for everything. And by the way, he also still has to pay for the beer because he had forgotten his purse. For what I have heard that was actually the reason for the fight."

"Don't worry. He will pay", D'Artagnan replied.

"Allright", the officer said and took a piece of paper, "then he has just to sign this document in which he will engage to pay for the damage and then you can take him with you."

"D'Artagnan!" Louis exclaimed as is father appeared outside the bars.

The musketeer just grinned.

"Trying to be like your old man, ehhh?" he asked.

"I never started any fight..." Louis protested. "I just wanted a few drinks...and.."

"Shhh...I think it's funny boy. Shame your maother doesn't see it that way, though."

Louis bit his lip.

"Is she very mad?" he asked.

D'Artagnan shook his head.

"She's just worried about the good name of the family, that's all. She'll get over it. Afterall, she's forgets that you're only half royal blood. The other half of you is Gascon."

Louis smiled.

"I will go to her and apologise. Tell her it will never happen again."

"Never?" D'Artagnan replied sceptically. "Now you don't want to go promising things that you won't be able to keep."

Louis laughed.

He followed the officer outside and signed the dopcument which promised to pay for all damages.

"You're free to go, Highness."

"Thanks," Louis replied, blushing a little.

As they got outside, D'Artagnan spoke. "Next time you go out boy, try to get away before the trouble starts, alright?"

Louis shook his head.

"I don;t think I'll be going out again. It's safer at the Palace, I think."

D'Artagnan chuckled to himself.

******************************************************************************

The servant knocked on the door.

Philippe told him to enter. The man came inside and bowed.

"I have bought the woman Isabelle, Sire." he said with a bow.

The young King smiled.

"Thank you for going to so much trouble, Ettiene," he said.

The man bowed again. "Sire," he said.

"Show her in, then," the King said.

The servant bowed a third time.

He went to the door and opened it.

"You can come in, Madame", he said.

Then Isabelle entered. She felt very unsecure in this noble surroundings. The king was so young that he could be her son but yet Isabelle felt unsecure in his presence.

"Your Majesty", she said and curtsied.

"Don't be afraid, Madame", Philippe said, "I have good news for you."

"Oh what an honour for a ordinary cook like me to get news from the king personally", Isabelle replied politely.

Philippe didn't like her reaction.

"There's no reason to be honoured. So don't feign only to make me satisfied."

Isabelle lowered her head. She only had followed the etiquettes and now the king blamed her for it.

'These Bourbons don't know what they want', she thought, 'first they make etiquettes and then if you follow them, they blame you for it.'

"You're looking a bit angry, Madame", Philippe said, "Is there something wrong?"

"No, no. Of course not, your Majesty."

"That's good", Philippe replied, "because the news which I have for you are a reason to be happy. You will become a lady in waiting and that means that you will get much more money as you get now as a cook. And I have choosen a nice house near to the palace for you and your family."

"Your... your Majesty", Isabelle gasped, "I...I... thank you very much."

"Don't thank me but Louis. It was his idea. By the way, my other brother would like to see your son Jean. He wants to apolognize to him."

"If your Majesty allow it, I can bring him to the palace tomorrow."

"Good. Tomorrow is the double wedding. From the afternoon untill the midnight there will be a garden party here. So just bring your son there and you will easily meet my brother."

Isabelle bowed.

"Yes, Sire."

"Oh and the rest of your family is also invited to join the party tomorrow."

________________________________________________________________________________


D'Artagnan and Louis arrived at the palace and the first person they met was Anne.

"Louis", she scold, "you naughty boy. I should chastise you."

"Mother... I... I'm sorry", Louis replied.

"Yes, yes. Now you are sorry but why did you have done this before then?"

"Hey, he just wanted to have a bit fun", D'Artagnan replied.

"And is there no other possibility to get fun, eh?"

"Oh oh", D'Artagnan joked, "I didn't know that you can be so sternly, Chérie. Well okay, I will give the boy his chastisement to make you satisfied... Come on naughty boy."

And with this he grabbed Louis and gave him some slaps on his bottom. Not very hard ones so that they made Louis more laugh than scream.

"So I hope that's enough", he said in the end and grinned.

And now Anne laughed, too.

"Ok," she said. "maybe I overreacted a bit, but Louis...son...I know that you understand how importnat it is how you are perceived."

Louis smiled.

"It's alright, Mother," he said. "I have no intention of ever going out to an Inn again...Once was more than enough. Of course Father thinks otherwise...he reckons I won't be able to fight against my Gascon blood."

For a moment Anne looked worried, until she realised it was a joke.

She looked at D'Artagnan.

"Don't you go setting these boys a bad influence, musketeer!" she exclaimed jokily.

D'Artagnan bowed playfully.

"Sorry Your Highness," he said.

Louis yawned.

"Where's Louise?" he asked. "I just wanted to say goodnight."

Anne smiled.

"She's with Claudine, I think," she replied.

Louis nodded.

"Goodnight then Mother....Father."

He hugged Anne.

"Goodnight son," Anne said.

"I'll say goodnight too," D'Artagnan replied, kissing Anne gently on the cheek.

Louis and D'Artagnan left the room together.

"Louis?" D'Artagnan said.

"Yes Father?"

"Are you worried about tomorrow son?"

Louis shook his head brightly.

"Not in the slightest," he replied honestly. "I can't wait."

D'Artagnan beamed.

"Good. I'm glad. But listen son..."

"What?"

"Just...make sure it is goodnight for tonight with Louise. Trust me, tomorrow night will be all the better for it."

Louis giggled.

"Thank you Father." he replied.

And he hugged D'Artagnan.

*****************************************************************************

The morning light filtering in through the drapes. Philippe stirred in his bed. As he awoke and realsied what day it was his stomach leapt with excitment. He sat upright and looked over at his wedding outfit hung on the door.

He leapt up.

"Yes!" he exclaimed happily.

The servant opened the door and hurried inside alamred by the sudden noise.

"What is it Highness?" he exclaimed.

"It's my wedding day!" the boy exclaimed. "Yes!" he said again, before he turned and smiled at the servant.

"Didn't I already ask you to call me Philippe?" he inquired.

"Sorry Highness....I mean...Philippe."

Philippe smiled.

"That's better," he said. "Now you think you could take a message for me."

"Certainly High....Philippe."

"Good. Then go and look how Louis is. I would like to know if he is also so excited as I am. And ask him if he likes to take breakfeast with me together this morning."

The servant bowed.

"Yes... Philippe."

________________________________________________________________________________


Louis entered Philippe's bedroom about twenty minutes later. He still weared his nightshirt. He yawned.

"Good morning brother. You want to know how I am? Well, to say the truth I feel a bit sick. That was maybe too much beer yesterday."

Philippe laughed.

"Oh and that on your wedding day. You should stay in bed and drink tea but instead you will stand in the cathedral infront of the priest."

"The cardinal", Louis replied, "the cardinal will confide us, not an ordinary priest."

"Oh yes, of course. So do you like to take breakfeast with me?"

Louis smiled.

"Of course."

Philippe called the servant.

"Go to the kitchen and tell the cooks that they shall bring the breakfeast for me and Louis to my bedroom."

"Yes your Highness... ahm Philippe."

Philippe smirked when the servant had left.

"Looks like he will need some time to learn it."

"To learn what?", Louis asked.

"I have asked him to call me Philippe instead of Highness but he seems to have still problems to manage it."

"Oh, I would never get the idea to invite a servant to call me Louis", Louis replied, "I think it is good when they call you Highness because that makes clear who is the lord and who is the servant. Princes and servants are just not on a level."

"Yeah, looks like we think different there, Louis", Philippe replied, "but this morning is really not a good time to argue."

"Yes. Really not."

Just then the door opened and three cooks went in. They were carrying trays with dainty looking food.

"Put it onto the table next to my bed", Philippe ordered them.

The cooks did as the Prince had said."

"Bon appetit", the said and left the room.

"Ah, that looks good", Louis said and took a piece of cold roast pork.

The twins enjoyed their breakfeast and talked alot while they were eating. Suddenly they were interrupted because the door opened and the king, Claudine and Louise went in.

"Hey hey", the king joked, "that's not very nice to start the breakfeast without us."

The twins grinned.

"Oh sorry", Louis replied.

"Well well, Philippe", Claudine said, "What a husband are you that you take breakfeast without your bride?"

Philippe smiled.

"Yes, yes. Come on, Chérie. Take some roast pork. Louis sais that it is very dainty."

They all sat together eating and talking.

Philippe sat close to Claudine, his hand on her stomach feeling their child kick. Louis and Louise sat together on a small chaise longue. The King sat near the window. He was distant from the conversation.

"What's wrong Philippe?" Philippe asked, after a while.

The young King started slightly.

"Oh it's nothing," he replied. "I was just daydreaming is all."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes...yes..." Philippe replied hurriedly. "What were you just saying, Louis?"

"I was just saying to the girls that they better not keep us waiting too long this afternoon."

"A bride has to be late, Louis." Louise replied. "It's good luck."

"Thats' true," Claudine added. "So don't moan about it, alright?"

"Alright!" Louis replied. "We won't moan."

They carried on talking for another half an hour or so, before Louise spoke.

"Hey Claudine, don't you think it's about time we got started getting ready?"

The young King spoke.

"It's only nine thirty!" he exclaimed. "You don't get married until two!"

The girls laughed.

"One day Sire," Louise said. "When you marry you will understand."

Louise kissed Louis.

"See you soon my husband," she whispered. "Remember you can't see me once I start to get ready."

"You mean I can't see you until two, Cherie?"

"Or maybe even three!" Claudine put in.

She kissed Philippe.

"See you soon, alright?" she said.

"I can't wait." Philippe replied simply.

The girls stood and left the room.

"Maybe I should get going too," Louis said after a moment. "I...I just have a few things to do before the wedding."

"You mean that you're going to spend hours getting yourself ready too!" the King exclaimed with a smile.

"No...I..."

"You are, aren't you," Louis's twin scoffed.

"Well I want to look my best." Louis protested.

His brothers broke down into laughter.

Louis blushed and shook his head.

"It's a special day."

Philippe forced himself to stop laughing. He bit his lip.

"You're right Louis....sorry. I see you soon, yes?"

He brother nodded and left the room.

Philippe waited until he had gone before he turned to his little brother.

"So Sire...you going to tell me what's wrong?"

"Nothing is wrong", the young king replied, "it's just... well, you have a bride, Louis has a bride and I'm the only one here who has no girlfriend."

"Oh, I see", Philippe replied, "but don't worry. Maybe you will meet a girl soon. Maybe already today, who knows..."

"You just say this to comfort me but you forget that I'm king now. You and Louis, you can marry the girl who you love but I can't. Even if I will find a girlfriend, I couldn't marry her."

"But a king can have a mistress beside his wife."

"Yes but... I also don't want to hurt my upcoming wife's feelings", the king moaned.

"But maybe your wife will have a lover, too. By the way, do you know what's unfair? A king is allowed to have mistresses but if the queen has a lover, they call it treason."

"You are thinking about your mother and D'Artagnan. Right?"

"Yes."

The king smiled.

"Well well, from now the queens are allowed to have lovers", he replied seriously.

Philippe laughed.

"Oh these will be good news for the spanish princess."

"Why for her?"

"Well because once Louis should marry her. And now as this can't happen it would be logical that you will marry her."

"Oh yes... if the king of spain agrees, of course", the king replied, "but let us change the topic now. Today is a day to celebrate."

"You're so right", Philippe replied and smiled, "Do you think we should look if Louis needs help with his costume?"

Both laughed.

________________________________________________________________________________


Later the both Philippes had finished their breakfeast and were now walking through the palace and talked together. Suddenly their heard loud noises.

"No! No!... Stop him!... You little thieve!... Stop!... Hey, here..."

That was it what they heard.

"Do you hear this, Sire?", Philippe said.

"Yes. Sounds like a thieve is in the palace... I think the voices came from the kitchen. Come!"

And both run to the kitchen. They were expecting that the cooks were chasing a thieve there and they were right. It was only not the kind of thieve which they had expected. When the king opened the door to the kitchen, they saw how the cooks chased the thieve through the room. The thieve had taken away some biscuits but he was no human... It was just Pepin.

"Hey! Stop little monkey, stop! Naughty monkey!", a cook called.

The both Philippes burst out into laughter.

Pepin ran to his master and hid behind his legs his little mouth bulging with his stolen treats.

"Pepin!" Philippe exclaimed and bent next to the little creature.

The cooks stopped running and bowed.

"Sire!" they said.

"It's alright," the young King said to them. "I'm sure my brother is sorry for letting his pet run riot around the Palace, aren't you Philippe?"

Philippe by now had scooped up the little monkey into his arms. Pepin was crunching on his biscuits chattering to himself.

Philippe surpressed his smile and put on a more serious face.

"Yes, sincerly sorry. It won't happen again," he said.

The chief cook nodded.

"Thankyou Sire, Highness," he said. "Now we must hurry. There is much to be prepared for the party."

And they walked away. Both Philippes burst out laughing.

"Oh Pepin!" Philippe exclaimed. "You might have caused a strike among the cooks you naughty little boy! Don't you have enough food in our rooms?"

The monkey made a few little sounds that sounded like "Sorry." But then he jumped from Philippe's arms and ran in the direction of the kitchens again.

"No Pepin!" his owner exclaimed as both young Princes set off after him.

"Come back!" the King shouted in between his laughs.

"Pepin!"

******************************************************************************

Louis was pacing up and down in his room. It was nearly time to set off for the chapel. He checked his outfit once more in the mirror before he called the servant.

"Have the King and Prince come yet?" he asked anxiously.

The servant shook his head.

"Not yet Your Highess."

"...Oh...well let me know immediately when they do, alright?"

The servant bowed.

Just then there was a knock at the door.

"Enter!" Louis annouced.

The door opened and D'Artagnan came inside.

"Father!" Louis exclaimed.

"Louis...You ready?"

The young man shrugged.

"As I'll ever be," he replied nervously.

"Why are you so nervous?", D'Artagnan asked.

"It's my wedding day."

"Oh yes. But don't worry. There's no nead to be nervous. Everything will work well and soon today you and Louise will be married."

Louis smiled.

"That sounds so easy but my heart doesn't want to stop beating as if it wants to jump out of my chest any moment", he replied.

D'Artagnan laughed.

"Oh, oh. Shall I maybe get a doctor, son?"

"No", Louis exclaimed, "... the poor guy would be scared to death if he hears my heartbeat."

"Haha", D'Artagnan replied, "don't boast about it so much. You should have heard my heartbeat when I have met your mother the first time."

Now both men laughed.

"Is my outfit okay?", Louis asked then.

"Perfect."

"Hm... I don't know. This waistcoat... Do you think I had better taken a blue instead of the violet one?"

"Louis", D'Artagnan exclaimed, "don't start this again. You look perfect."

"But... if I would just try the blue one? It won't take much time."

"No, because after that you will try a red, a yellow, a burgundy, a green and a beige one, and, and, and..."

"Okay, okay", Louis replied, "Are the girls ready?"

"They are... since a half hour."

"And my brothers?"

D'Artagnan grinned.

"They are chasing Pepin through the palace. The little monkey seems to like the food from the kitchen."

________________________________________________________________________________


"Pepin, come down there!", Philippe exclaimed and looked up to his monkey who was sitting on a chandelier.

Pepin chattered loudly and it sounded like 'no'.

"Pepin", the king now said, "be a good monkey. Come down and give the gingerbread back."

The little shook his head and the king shrugged. Then Philippe spoke again.

"Pepin, if you come down now and give the gingerbread back, you will get some glacé fruits."

And he took a hand full of pieces of glacé fruits out of his pocket.

Pepin jumped down from the chandelier and onto his master's shoulder immediately and chattered as if he wanted to say 'Give me the fruits'.

"First give the gingerbread back", the king demamded.

Pepin obeyed and Philippe gave him the fruits.

Just then a servant came.

"Your Majesty, your Highness... your brother sends me. He wants to see you."

Philippe looked at his younger brother.

"Ooph's...it's getting late. We'd better hurry Sire!"

And the two young men hurried upstairs, Pepin clinging onto his master's shoulder, chewing on his treats.

*****************************************************************************

"Where have you two been?" Louis asked.

The two Philippe's looked at one another and laughed.

Louis shook his head.

"No matter," he said. He looked more closely at his twin, whose face was flushed from chasing Pepin.

"Philippe!" he exclaimed. "Why you look a state!"

Philippe pretended to be offended. "Well thnaks Louis." he said.

"No...I just meant...Oh dear look at that!"

He pointed to his brother's shoulder, where Pepin's treats had melted a little into the fine fabric of the young man's coat.

"Oh...it will wipe away...Get off Pepin."

"No it won't," Louis replied. "You can't go to chapel like that Philippe. And there isn't time for you to go back to your own room's to change..."

"It will be ok, Louis," the King replied. "No one will notice."

Louis shook his head.

"You two are as bad as each other," he scolded. "Of course they'll notice...they will just be too polite to say anything....Pierre!"

The servant came in and bowed.

"Yes Your Highness?"

"Bring me the other wedding outfits," Louis replied. "Any of the coats that will go with the rest of Prince Philippe's outift."

*****************************************************************************

Louis found a suitable coat to replace the stained one and then it was time for them to leave. As they went to the door Pepin jumped back onto Philippe's shoulder.

"I think you'd better get rid of him," the King said, with a snigger.

"But..."

"He can't come to the chapel, Philippe," Louis told him.

Philippe nodded.

"Down Pepin," he said.

The little monkey refused to move.

"I said down!"

But Pepin just chattered stubbornly.

Philippe moaned.

"It's useless. I could only make him obey if I hurt him but..."

"Oh no", the king said, "nobody wants to hurt little Pepin... He will come with us."

As if he had understood the king's words, Pepin started to jump up and down on Philippe's shoulder and squealed with joy.

Louis just shook his head.

"Hey", the king said to him, "it is okay. I think you can say that Pepin belongs to the family. So he has a right to come with us. Has he?"

"Yes, yes. But then mother should take him in the cathedral. I mean he really can't sit on Philippe's shoulder during the ceremony. How would that look like?"

Philippe grinned.

"I think it would look funny."

________________________________________________________________________________


The three brothers left the palace followed by a bunch of servants, maids and guards. Outside there were waiting three luxury open carriages. The second one was for the Louis and Philippe and their mother, the third one for the brides and the first one just for the king.

Anne and the two girls were already sitting in their carriages and waiting for the brothers.

"Come on, boys. Get in", Anne said.

Louis and Philippe get to her in the carriage and the king in his own one. The twins could hear their brides giggling in the carriage behind them. Louis turned and grinned at them.

Then the procession started moving. It was lead by the most powerful bishops of france and was accompanied by courtiers, servants and even musiscans. D'Artagnan was the leader of the guard and he weared his best uniform.

Louis could also see that Athos, Porthos and Aramis had joined the guard. It meant alot to him that Athos was there because he knew that Athos had once hope that Louise would marry his son. And now his son was dead because she had chosen him, Louis. But still Athos was there. That touched Louis and he smiled.

When the procession reached the streets of Paris, the people already piled up on the sidewalks to see the royal family. And when they saw the procession they started to cheer and applaud. Many women and girls threw flowers onto the carriages. The princes enjoyed the spectacle.

Aramis looked at his friends.

"Actually I had rather join the bishops", he said.

"Well, but you're not a bishop yet", Porthos replied.

"What a pity", Aramis said and grinned.

"Hey!", Louis called at Philippe (He had to call because because the crowd was so loud), "That's great here! Is it?!"

His brother looked a little uncomfortable. It was his first real public experience of being a member of the Royal Family and he found it a bit overwhelming. But he forced a smile for his brother.

"Yeah, it's great!" he called.

"What??" Louis replied with a smile.

"I SAID IT'S GREAT!"

*******************************************************************************

The procession slowed to a halt outside the Cathedral and the twins looked at one another.

"Well this is it," Louis said. "Are you ready?"

"As I'll ever be..." Philippe replied nervously straighting his coat.

"It will be fine," Anne said reassurringly. "Enjoy it, my sons."

And she touched both of their cheeks lovingly.

Just then a face appeared at the window of the carraige.

It was D'Artagnan who was beaming with pride at seeing his sons getting married.

"Come on you two, your ladies wait."

Both young men nodded and led the way from the carraige.

Outside their brother waited for them. Anne noticed how grown up even the young King looked in his special wedding outfit. She smiled sadly and remembered the children she had once held in her arms. Appart from Philippe....she had been denied that. She shook away the sad memory and looked around. The crowds were kept a little distance back but the cheering was still very loud.

******************************************************************************

Inside the other carraige the two young girls' eyes flashed with happiness.

"Oh it's like a fairytale Louise!" Claudine exclaimed. "I keep thinking that I'm going to wake up or something."

Louise nodded.

"I know what you mean," she replied.

And they hugged one another as they heard the fanfares....

The courtiers entered the cathedral first and sat down on the benches. Then there was a fanfare again and the king and his mother entered the cathedral. All the courtiers stood up and bowed to them.

Anne and Philippe went to their special places and sat down. Anne hold Pepin on her lap.

And then there was a third fanfare. The organ began to play and now the couples came in. First Philippe and Claudine and then Louis and Louise. The courtiers stood up again and bowed a second time.

Philippe was overwhelmed by the size and grandeur of the cathedral and he had to pause a moment before he walked towards the alter where the cardinal and the priest stood.

The cardinal smiled when the brothers with their brides stopped infront of the altar.

"Let us pray", he said.

And the ceremony with all the prayers and religious hymns started. It was a very long ceremony and Philippe, Claudine and Louise almost became a bit impatient. Just Louis who was a very convinced Catholic carried out the ceremony fervently.

Finally they were ready with the prayers and hymnes and the actual wedding ceremony began.

The cardinal first looked at Louis and Louise and spoke the special words.

Just when Louis had said "Yes" and wanted to put the ring on Louise's finger, Pepin jumped from Anne's lap.

"No, Pepin. Come back", she called.

Louis interrupted and turned. So did Louise, Claudine and Philippe.

"Pepin!", Anne called again.

The crowd began to giggle and so did the two brides. The cardinal and the priest looked helpless, the king grinned, Philippe whispered some prayers and Louis rolled eyes.

"Pepin, go back to mother", Philippe said.

But instead of obeying, Pepin jumped on the altar. The priest moaned and if this wasn't worse enough, Pepin also started now to eat the hosts as if their were buiscuits.

"Oh no", Louis moaned and crossed himself.

The crowd stopped giggling and everyone was quiet now when they noticed this sacrilege.

"No, no! Stop! Naughty monkey! Tut tut!", the priest called and went forward to chase away Pepin. But the cardinal stopped him.

"No", he said with a smile.

And then he took Pepin gently.

"Look", he said to the crowd, "the first monkey who has decided to join the Christendom."

And now everyone laughed and cheered.

Pepin danced happily eager to perform for the crowd. He jumped down and ran to Philippe.

"No Pepin!" the young man said, trying to supress his giggles. "Go back to mother....now."

But the monkey just chattered noisily, telling Philippe to pick him up.

Philippe shook his head and bent down and lifted him gently. Pepin climbed onto Philippe's shoulder and turned and looked at the Cardinal almost telling him to continue.

The Cardinal looked at Louis and the young man slid the ring onto Louise's finger.

"I love you," he whispered.

She smiled happily.

Then the cardinal tunred his attention to Philippe, Claudine and little Pepin and began the vows.

And so the rest of the ceremony went off, with the little monkey sitting on his master's shoulder quietly.

"I now pronouce you husband's and wive's," the Cardinal said finally. "You may kiss the brides."

Both couples kissed as the choir began to sing the final hymn.

The court cheered the young married couples walked from the cathedral led by their mother and the young King. Outside the crowd cheered as the royal family emerged.

The carraiges had returned and this time Louis and Louise went to one, Philippe and Claudine to another.

D'Artagnan came out of ranks to congratulate his sons. They could both see the tears in his eyes. He hugged them both.

"That was the proudest moment of my life," he called over the noise of the crowd who cheered and waved excitedly.

"I know", Philippe replied with a smile, "now everything is good."

And he kissed Claudine on her cheek.

"Yes", Louis added, "I think we have finally found our luck. Lets hope that nobody will destroy it again."

"Oh, don't say such things, son", D'Artagnan replied, "this is a day to celebrate."

"Yes!", Philippe called and grinned, "Come on, Louis."

And Philippe get in the carriage together with Claudine.

Louis smiled and served her his hand. She took it and he helped her into the carriage. Then he get in, too. The servant closed the door.

The fanfares were played again when the procession started moving again. The crowd which they passed was even more excited than before. The guard had to work hard to control the situation because everyone wanted to shake the hands of the couples and the king's one aswell.

"Stay back, stay back!", D'Artagnan called, "You are all invited tonight at the garden party. But now stay back, please!"

There the people obeyed and went back on the sidewalk. There they continued cheering.

Louis looked at Louise.

"What has Father said?", he asked, "They are all invited to the garden party tonight?"

"Yes. I also heard that the king has decided this."

Louis grinned.

"Well, that will be a funny party."



(Sorry, can't write so much today. I have to go to the TA-Premiere in my City soon. :-) )

"Sorry, can't write so much today. I have to go to the TA-Premiere in my City soon."

Wow - Have fun Chrissi. I was really disapointed that I could not make the one this year in London - unfortunately. Who knows how long we'll have to wait for the next premiere too. Let me know how it goes and if you get to talk to Leo! - Janeyo

BTW - I'll post fan fic later...I kind of should be working now....LOL

Just as the sun was beginning to set Philippe and Claudine walked downstairs hand in hand to meet the rest of the family for the garden party. They went to the King's chambers to find evryone there - the King, Anne and D'Artagnan, as well as the extended family, but Louis and Louise had not yet arrived.

As they entered everyone cheered.

"Well look at you two," Anne said lovingly. "Claudine my dear, that dress is beautiful."

"Thank you your Highness," the young girl replied.

"I ould be honoured Claudine if you would call me Mother now."

The girl smiled and squeezed Philippe's hand.

"I...I would be honoured....Mother." she replied.

The young King stepped forward.

"I have a present for you both," he said. "I discussed it with Mother and D'Artagnan and we all thought it would be a perfect gift."

He handed Philippe a small wooden box.

"What is it?" the young man asked.

"Just open it," Anne put in.

Philippe carefully lifted the lid and pulled out a scroll. He looked at his parents and brother with curiousity before he carefully unrolled it. He saw the plans for a house.

"I....I don't understand...." he began.

"Well....I purchased some land near your old home Philippe." the King said. "It means that you can still visit your old home and Perronette, and be close to us....but that also you and Claudine will have a place worthy of royalty."

"Sire...You're serious?" Philippe asked happily.

"Of course....oh and it gets better."

"How could it be better?"

"Well I bought rather a lot of land....and the architects are going to build a place of Louis and Louise right next door!"

"Did I hear our names?" a voice said.

Everyone turned around to see Louis and Louise standing in the doorway. The same cheer went up for the second couple.

"Oh Louis," Philippe exclaimed. "It's wonderful! Look!"

Hello, I'm back now. Sorry, I couldn't find time to write during the weekend. So on friday I was at the TA-Premiere in Berlin (I live there) and yes I saw Leo! And I got an autograph from him! Yeah. Actually that was already my second one because I already had one from the CMIYC-Premiere. But hey, two are better than one. Right? Well, I called "Leo! Leo! Please, Leo!" and he reacted and gave me his autograph and I said "Thank you". Oh and he looked GREAT! BTW, I think Leo will always come to London when he has a new film to come into theaters. The only problem is that Leo doesn't make so much films. But if he has one then I'm sure he will always come back to London. So don't worry. You will get your chance again to meet him. :-)

________________________________________________________________________________


(Okay, here we go on...)

"What is wonderful?"

Philippe gave him the document.

"Here. Look."

Louis watched it but he didn't understood.

"Ahm, I don't understand", he said.

"Philippe has bought a lot of land for us", Philippe explained, "and there they will build wonderful houses for Claudine and me and for you and Louise."

Philippe smiled happily but Louis' reaction wasn't the one which everyone had expected. He lowered his head.

"So you send me away from the palace right after I have give you the throne, little brother", he said with a shaky voice.

The young king suddenly looked very shocked and unhappy. Louis had got it totally wrong.

"Oh no, no", he said, "Please, don't look so hurt, Louis. It isn't as you think. You are always welcome at the palace. I just wanted to give you a gift and..."

Louis saw that his little brother was near to cry now and there he understood that he had acted stupidly. His brother only wanted to give him a great gift, he had been excited about it. But he Louis had only reacted offended. Of course that must hurt his brother's feelings.

"Oh Philippe, I'm so sorry", he said, "I spoke without thinking. I never wanted to hurt your feelings, little brother. It's a wonderful gift."

And he hugged his brother warmly.

The young king sniffed shortly and then he smiled again.

"It's okay, Louis", he said, "There are sometimes misunderstandings and I'm happy that you like my gift."

D'Artagnan and Anne looked lightend at each other.

Then the young king suddenly laughed.

"What's up, Sire?", Claudine asked puzzled.

"Haha! I forget that I have another gift for Philippe", the king exclaimed, "Or actually it is a gift for Pepin."

"What? Do you mean biscuits or what?", Louis joked.

The king grinned.

"No, no. Just wait a moment."

And he went to the back entrance, opened it and came back with a basket.

"Oh that must be a lot of biscuits", Louis said.

"Haha! No biscuits, Louis", the king said.

And he opened the basket. And what he took out of it was another little monkey, the same kind of monkey as Pepin was. Only the fur was a bit more lighter.

"Well, that's a girl... a girlfriend for Pepin", he said and grinned.

Hi Chrissi - Glad you got to see him and get his autograph.

"But if he has one then I'm sure he will always come back to London. So don't worry. You will get your chance again to meet him."

I know. But like you say we have to wait soooo long in between movies. Still I guess it's worth it. Especially because The Aviator is amazing...I can't wait to see it again!

Janeyo

Anyway post...

******************************************************************************

Everybody laughed.

Claudine bent down and picked the little monkey up.

"Oh she's beautiful," she said. "Has she a name, Sire?"

The young King shook his head.

"Not yet," he said. "Perhaps you should name her?"

Claudine smiled.

"I shall name her Belle," she said.

Philippe hugged her.

"That's beautiful...." he said. Then he turned to the King.

"Thank you Sire. She's beautiful and you never know...she might keep Pepin out of mischief for a while."

Everyone laughed.

"Let's see what Pepin makes of her, shall we?" Philippe said.

D'Artagnan spoke.

"Well son...it's actually getting kind of late. We should get to the party..."

"Oh...ok. Later then. Or we could take Belle with us. I mean Peipn's outside somewhere and he's bound to come if he smells some good food."

"That's a great idea!" the young King exclaimed.

******************************************************************************

The family formed into a formal procession line as they walked towards the royal gardens the King at the head of them followed by Anne and then the two couples. As the fanfare was sounded and the doors opened they got their first glimpses of the garden.

There were small lanterns hung from the trees creating a magical glistening effect on the huge crowd who had assembled to celebrate the marraiges. There were perhaps a hundred royal guard and another hundred servants to serve drinks to accompany the food prepared on twenty tables.

As the fanfare finished the orchestra began to play as the family began to descend the steps. The courtiers threw rose petals and cheered. Along with the rest of the guests they managed to drown out the orchestra.

When he reached the bottom Philippe raised his arm and the noise ceased.

"Welcome," he said. "Thank you for coming here this evening to celebrate the marriages if my brothers Louis and Philippe to the wonderful Louise and Claudine. Please....eat, drink and enjoy yourselves."

The crowd cheered.

"Long live the Royal family!" they chanted.

The orchestra began to play again and Louis turned and looked at his twin excitedly.

The party had begun....

"I could need some wine now", Louis said.

"Oh yes, I know", the young king replied, "and in the end you'll be drunken again."

"I won't be drunken", Louis protested.

"Really? Hey, do you know this story? At his first party Louis had drunk so much wine that he almost couldn't walk anymore..."

"Philippe, stop! Not this story!", Louis exclaimed.

"... Well", Philippe continued, "and then he said that he wanted to go to bed. Well and later we found him at the pigsty lying in the big feeding trough. We asked him what the heck he was doing there and he said 'What's wrong? I'm just lying in my bed and try to sleep.' He was so drunken that he thought that the feeding trough was his bed and the pigsty his bedroom!"

Everyone laughed loudly and Louis blushed.

"Ey, that's unfair", he said, "I was just 12 years old back there."

"Yes, yes. Little kids shouldn't drink wine", the king replied.

Louis just rolled eyes.

"Come on Claudine", he said, "let us celebrate now."

And he took her hand and went away with her.

Claudine who was still carrying Belle looked at her new husband.

"And? Do we want to celebrate now, too?", she asked him.

Philippe smiled.

"Yes, of course."

A servant came and offered them wine.

________________________________________________________________________________


Everyone was celebrating now. D'Artagnan and Anne were dancing together. That was the first time that they could show their feelings for each other openly.

It was quite loud in the garden, exspecially because the ordinary people had also been invited.

But Philippe and Claudine just went to a bench which stood a bit on the sidelines, sat down there and started to cuddle and kiss.

Claudine had only eyes for Philippe now. So Belle jumped off her flat and onto the back of the bench.

Then there was suddenly a noise coming from the tree behind the bench. It sounded like a monkey who was chattering.

Philippe looked up.

"Pepin!", he called.

At the next moment the little monkey jumped off the tree and landed on the back of the bench, right next to Belle. The two monkeys looked at each other curiously...

Belle looked a bit afraid, but little Pepin was his normal cheeky self and went up to the girl monkey chattering away to her. He sniffed her a few times before he began to make soft sounds.

Claudine laughed.

"It sounds like he's singing to her," she laughed. "How come you don't sing when you're wooing me, eh?"

Philippe smiled.

"Look!" he said.

Claudine looked just in time to see the monkeys running off together up a tree.

"I bet it won't be long until those two have babies," Philippe said.

"I think you might be right. Perhaps the King didn't think of that when he gave you the gift. I mean what are we going to do with loads of monkeys, Philippe?"

Philippe *beep*

"Well lets not worry about that tonight, shall we?"

And he kissed her.

"Alright," Claudine said softly, kissing him back.

"How about we disapear for a while?" Philippe asked. "I'm sure no one will notice."

Claudine smiled and nodded.

And they stood up and went towards the Palace.


******************************************************************************

Meanwhile Louis and Louise were dancing together at the centre of the party. They only had eyes for each other as the dance continued, and Louis barely touched the good wines that were continually offered by the servants.

The young King sat on his throne, eating some of the wonderful cakes and drinking his first proper undiluted wine. Just then he noticed someone out the corner of his eye....

It was a woman together with a little boy. They looked like they belonged to the ordinary people and just then Philippe recognized the woman. Of course, that was the cook Isabelle and so that little boy had to be Jean.

"Hey, come closer", he called to them, "have no fear."

Isabelle and Jean went forward and bowed to the king.

"Your Majesty", Isabelle said, "that's my son Jean. You said that I shall bring him to the party because the Prince wants to apolognize."

"Oh yes", the king replied, "I just don't know where Philippe is at the moment. But in two hours there will be great fireworks here and everyone will watch it. Then you can meet him."

"That's okay, Sire."

"I hope you enjoy the party", Philippe said.

"Yes, it's great. We have never eat such good food before."

"Yeah, exspecially the patés are great", Jean added.

The king smirked.

"You will be able to eat more good food in the future. You know Madame, I have promised you a better house and a job as a Lady in waiting."

Isabelle bowed.

"Ahm Jean", the king said, "What do you think? Would you like to become a page?"

"Oh yes, that would be great", the boy replied, "but can my sister Marie also get a job at the palace?"

"Jean", Isabelle said, "I don't know if Marie would want to work at the palace. You know how she thinks about Louis."

"I know what you mean", Philippe said, "Just ask your daughter if she wants. I could make her a lady in waiting for my mother, for example."

"Oh Sire, you are so good to us", Isabelle replied, "we don't deserve that."

"Don't think so. Actually the idea comes from Louis. He thinks that he had brought so much unluck to your family that he wants to make it right now again."

"But other rulers would never care if they had brought unluck to a poor family. You are very special princes."

The king smiled.

________________________________________________________________________________


Louis and Louise had decided to go inside that palace. Louis just couldn't wait untill the wedding night and so he pulled Louise into one of the rooms. Both were giggling.

Louis shoved his wife against the wall and started to kiss her everywhere. He wanted to uncover her breast but then he noticed that Louise didn't react to his affection and only looked in one direction the whole time.

"Chérie, what's wrong?", he asked.

"Ahm, I think we're not alone here", she replied.

Louis turned and now he saw Philippe and Claudine lying on a couch. They were naked and looked pretty puzzled at the newcomers.

Louis blushed.

And then he laughed.

"To think that we have the whole Palace and we both end up here brother," he said.

Philippe pulled his trousers from the floor and used them to cover himself over. He passed Claudine another grament to cover herself with.

He had also blushed, but he managed to smile.

"Oh!" he said mischieviously. "I see that you two couldn't wait either."

Louis nodded.

"We'll go find someplace else brother," he said. "You enjoy yourselves!" he added with a cheeky grin and grabbed Louise by the hand.

"Yeah, you too!" Philippe called after them.

After they had gone he lay back down and looked at Claudine.

"Now where were we?" he asked, and pulled away the shirt.

Claudine melted and gave herself to him again.

Louis and Louise had gone to another room. There Louis tooked Louise and carried her to the bed where he put her down.

"So now lets see if you are still as beautiful as the last time", he said and started to undress her.

When he was ready with her, he went some steps backward and began to undress himself now. Louise watched him with rapt attention.

Finally he stood completly naked infront of her. He was a pretty good looking young man, with soft features, expressive eyes and a nice looking body. At this moment Louise was convinced that he was the most handsome man in the world.

She stood up from the bed, went to him and cuddled up to him. The feeling of her naked body aroused Louis. He kissed her neck while his fingers were stroked her back and her breast.

Louise returned his caresses. She first kissed his face, then his chest and her lips went slowly down untill she had reached the most sensitive part of his body.

Louis groaned contentedly while she caressed his genitals. After a few minutes he couldn't stand it anymore.
He grabbed her at the shoulders and threw her down on her back.

Louis had no time to went back to the bed with her. He put himself onto her and pressed his own body against hers. He saw her flushed cheeks and smelled the pleasant smell of her skin.

"Come on, my dear", she purred, "What are you waiting for? Don't you want to make me happy?"

"I will make you more happy than you ever were", Louis moaned.

And with this he penetrated into her (don't know how to say it better in english, lol) what made her scream contentedly. Louis moved up and down and their mutual moan was heard on the corridor outside.

Louis' face and his whole body were dripping with sweat and his hairs sticked on his forehead. He moaned and Louise hold him tightly in her arms and massaged his back and his backside...


*naughty naughty Chrissi...*

Wooh Girl - That is a bit naughty! LOL.

*****************************************************************************

Meanwhile Philippe and Claudine lay together in the darkness, holding each other. Claudine stroked her husband's sweaty head tenderly as he held her tightly.

"Philippe," Claudine whispered.

"What is it?" he replied tenderly.

"I just want you to know how happy you've made me. I can't imagine being any happier than this moment."

Philippe raised his head and looked lovingly at her.

"I feel the same," he whispered kissing her gently, his lips brushing against hers softly.
He could not ignore the renewed pounding in his head. His kiss became more passionate, his hands moving down to caress her brests again. Claudine sighed and sank back and allowed him to take her.

******************************************************************************

Anne saw her youngest son sitting alone. She weaved her way through the crowd and went to him.

"Mother!" the boy exclaimed. He yawned a little. Anne smiled when she saw the two empty wine glasses at his side.

"Well young man," she said. "I think you've had enough for tonight."

Philippe smiled; he was a bit tipsy.

"Oh Mother....I think I should retire..."

"I think so too," Anne replied. "But I know your brother's will want to say goodnight first. Have you seen them?"

"Not for at least an hour..."

"Ahhh..." Anne cleared her throat. "Well maybe they were tired too."

"Mother I'm not a baby...I know what they are doing!"

Philippe smiled.

"Philippe!" Anne exclaimed, pretending to be shocked. "You're only fourteen years old, remember?"

"Yes, well Louis wasn't much older than me when he first..."

"Alright Philippe," Anne said. "I think it's time we got you to bed. You've had quite enough fun for one night. Now come hold my arm. You can't let the court see that you're feeling the worse for the wine!"

The young man half staggered to his feet.

"I love you Mother," he said.

"And I love you Philippe," Anne replied.

Anne lead her son to the palace.

"Your Majesty", a minister called, "Don't you want to see the fireworks in an hour?"

Philippe shook his head.

"No, I'm tired."

And he yawned.

__________________________________________________________________________


Louis and Louise were lying next to each other on the bed now and were talking.

"What do you think what my twin is doing at the moment?", Louis said.

"I think he's doing the same as you", Louise replied and smiled.

"And do you think that he's also so happy as I am?"

"Of course."

"I think he's even more happier than I", Louis moaned.

Louise looked surprised at him.

"Louis, what's wrong now?"

Louis hesitated a moment, then he spoke.

"I have nightmares, Chérie. Raoul comes to me in my dreams. He always sais that you belonged to him and he calls me a thieve. And I always see the blood on his chest..."

Louise huggend him warmly.

"Don't worry, Louis", she said, "That will pass. It wasn't your fault. Nobody can steer love. Just be happy today."

Louis smiled.

"I am happy", he replied.

Just then the door opened and a servant went in. Louis quickly covered himself with the duvet.

"Hey!", he called angrily.

"Pardon, Mylord", the servant said, "but I shall inform you that the fireworks will begin in ten minutes."

"Oh mon Dieu!"

Louis jumped out of the bed while he completly forgot that he was naked and that the servant was still in the room. The servant blushed and left.

"Come on, Louise. We must hurry", Louis said while he rapidly took on his clothes.

Louise stood up and did the same. Then they were ready and left the chamber.

__________________________________________________________________________


When they arrived at the garden they saw that the crowd had already gather to assemble to watch the fireworks. When they saw Louis, they stepped beside and Louis and his wife walked to their seat of honor. They sat down there. Next to them sat Philippe and Claudine.

"Hello brother", Philippe said, "Did you enjoy that last hour?"

Louis grinned.

"Yes, very much... But where is our little brother?"

"Oh, mother said that he was tired and had already gone to bed."

"I see."

Louis watched the crowd.

"Hey", he suddenly said to his brother, "look. The little boy there. Isn't that Jean?"

Philippe nodded.

"You're right, Louis. It is."

He turned to Claudine.

"Listen...I have to go and talk to that boy. It's...It's Jean."

He had explaimed it all to her one day at Exiles.

Claudine nodded and smiled sadly.

"Hurry back," she said lovingly.

Philippe nodded and rose to his feet.

*****************************************************************************

The boy was enjoying the wonderful spectacle of the fireworks show, gazing with awe as each explosion filled the night sky with yet another wonderful colour display.

He was so engrossed that he didn't even notice the Prince until Philippe was almost next to him and a young Palace page nugded him.

"Oh...Your Highness..." he stammered.

Philippe smiled awkwardly.

"Hi...Jean. Could....could I talk to you for a minute?"

The boy nodded.

"Yes...Your Highness."

And he followed Philippe to a quieter spot in the garden.

The young Prince, in the light of the lamp could see the scar from the head wound he had given the young boy. He grimaced at the memory before he drew a deep breath.

"Look," he began. "I just wanted to say to you how sorry I am for...for well everything Jean. And I hope that what my brothers are doing for your family now will mean that you might consider...well maybe you might..." He sighed.
"That you might forgive me one day."

The boy looked up at the Prince and shook his head.

"Perronette said you were kind, Your Highness and I see now that she spoke the truth. I don't blame you for what you did....in truth you had no choice. It was you or me. You were just quicker."

"No but I'm still sorry. I think sometimes that maybe I could have stopped you some other way or..."

"Listen your Highness", Jean said, "I'm just a boy but there are some things which I already know exactly. And I know that in such a situation you haven't the time to think about what is the best to do. I don't blame you for what has happened."

Philippe smiled lightend.

"Thank you Jean", he replied.

"I... I only can never look at your twin", the boy said quietly, "it always brings back the terrible memories."

Philippe moaned. Now he understood that it actually was not him but Louis who had to speak with Jean.

"... He has killed my big brother and wanted to sell my sister as a slave", Jean added, "I... I just can't look into his eyes."

"I know", Philippe moaned, "Louis isn't a bad guy. He can be very lovely. He just overacts sometimes."

"Overacts?!", Jean called now angrily, "My brother is dead and you call it just overacting?!"

"I'm sorry", Philippe replied, "Maybe you should talk with Louis and..."

"No! Never!"

"But you both must finally talk things over. Come on, I will bring you to Louis."

"No!"

"Please, Jean."

"No! No! No!", Jean called stubbornly.

Philippe moaned. Then he tried it in another way.

"Jean, did you really have forgive me?"

"Yes", the boy replied.

"And are we friends now?"

"Of course, your Highness."

"I want my friend to be happy. And you? Do you also want your friend to be happy?"

Jean just nodded.

"Then come with me and speak with Louis", Philippe said.

And he took Jean's hand and lead him to Louis. The boy didn't struggle anymore.

Louis looked a little suprised to see his brother and Jean together like that, but he stood up seeing the look on Philippe's face.

"I'll be back in a moment Cherie," he told Louise.

She nodded.

Louis followed Philippe and Jean to a quiet corner.

Philippe spoke.

"Louis, I...I spoke to Jean. He's accepted my apology."

"That's good. I glad for you," his twin replied.

"Yes and I...I just thought that it might be an idea for you to talk to him aswell. Jean agreed, didn't you."

As he spoke, Philippe squeezed the boy's hand.

Jean managed to nod and forced himself to look at Louis. Instead of the monster he had imagined, he saw only sadness and shame in the young Prince's eyes. It shocked him more than a bit.

Louis spoke.

"Jean...I hope you know I'm sorry about your brother...and your Father. And what I tried to do to your sister. None of it was supposed to happen like that."

He shook his head.

"I wish there was something I could say to make things better...but there isn't. All I can do is try and make things better for you and your family now. I know that's not much but it's all I can do."

Jean looked from Philippe to Louis.

"Like I told your brother Your Highness, I am only a boy. But I do know enough to know that you both are feeling very guilty over what happened to my family. That makes me see that you both have kind hearts."

he then directed his attention to Louis alone.

"I hope that one day I will be able to tell you that I forgive you for all that happened. For now all I can say is that I bid you no ill, Your Highness. And neither does any of my family. I wish you a happy marraige....both of you."

"Thank you Jean," Philippe said softly. "You're a very brave young man."

Jean smiled sadly.

"Thank you Your Highness. Perhaps we will see each other again soon when you visit Perronette. I go there a lot now."

Philippe nodded.

"I hope so too," he said. "Make sure you take care of your Mother and your brothers and sisters alright?"

Jean nodded and waited to be told to leave. Philippe forgot the protocol for royalty so Louis waved his hand and Jean rushed off.

Philippe turned to his brother.

"You alright?" he asked.

(Leo won! Leo won! Leo won!!! He has his Golden Globe! Yeah!!! Just had to say this.)

"Yes, I'm allright", Louis replied.

"I'm sorry that I have confronted you with this on your special day", Philippe said.

Louis shook his head.

"Oh no. Don't worry. That I had the chance to speak with Jean and to explain myself, makes the day even better."

Philippe smiled.

"Oh, then I'm lightend."

Louis looked back to the palace.

"Hey", he called, "Look who's coming back there. Our little brother."

Infact it was the king who came out of the palace, still wearing his nightshirt. The twins grinned when he went towards them.

"Hello Sire", Philippe said, "I thought you were sleeping."

"Yes", the king replied, "I tried it but I couldn't. I'm still too excited. So I decided to join the party again."

"In your nightshirt... ?", Louis asked and grinned.

The young Philippe looked at himself as if he noticed the nightshirt just at this moment. He laughed.

"Oh! Haha! I have forgotten that I'm still wearing it!"

The three brothers laughed. Just then they saw a girl who stood alone and seemed to be looking for someone.

"Hey, do you see that girl there?", Philippe asked.

"Yes", Louis replied, "looks like she is searching for someone."

"Maybe she can need our help", the young king said, "Come on."

And he went to the girl. The twins followed him.

"Hello", he said to the girl, "Can I help you? Are you looking for someone?"

The girl turned and saw the king in his nightshirt. She grinned and had to force himself to not burst out into laughter. Then she answered.

"Yes. I'm looking for my mother and my brother. They are here at the party and I have just arrived before some minutes..."

At this moment Louis and Philippe arrived.

"Marie!", Louis gasped when he recognized the girl.

"You!", Marie choked out. She was absolutely not excited to see Louis.

Louis searched for words.

"I... ahm... well, I just wanted... I did... ahm..."

Louis stammered and Marie looked angry at him. But the king looked like enchanted at her...

Chrissi - I totally agree. Great news about the Golden Globe. Go Leo!

It was the older of the Philippe's who found words first.

"Your brother has gone back to watch the fireworks with his friends," he said forcing a smile inspite of the awkwardness of the suitation.

"Thanks..." Marie said uncertainly. Then deciding that she had nothing to hold against the Prince she added, "your Highness."

"You're welcome," Philippe replied.

There was more than a moments silence. Philippe poked his brother to try to prompt him to words. But Louis still strugled.

The young King finally found waht he wanted to say.

"Madamoiselle," he began. "I hope you and your family are happy in your new home."

Marie looked at Louis.

"Well as happy as we can be, Sire. Knowing we only got it because he felt guilty."

She directed her comment to Louis.

"Now wait a minute," Philippe the elder put it softly. "I don't think that you Madamoiselle were entirely without fault in this matter yourself. Perhaps you should think on that before you condemn my brother."

Marie shrugged.

"He started it," she said childishly. "I only wanted my revenge and he threatened to sell me as a slave."

"But you're not a slave, are you Madamoiselle?" Philippe went on. "And look who you have to thank for that."

"I'm supposed to be grateful, am I?"

"Maybe not grateful", Philippe replied, "but you could at least be fair to Louis."

"But he had killed Yves first! He had started it all!", Marie called stubbornly.

The others moaned but then Louis did something which was very impressive. He knelt down infront of Marie and spoke to her.

"Marie, your father is dead because he wanted to kill me. D'Artagnan, my father, defended me and killed him first. He did this because he loves me... as much as you loved your father and your big brother. As for Yves you're right. That's just my fault. I called him a traitor and as to the law he also was one. But I had no right to kill him because he didn't endanger my life. I know I have no excuse there. I can only try make things better for you and your family now and pray that you will forgive me one day."

Louis looked up to Marie. Her eyes were damp.

"I... I don't know what to say", she stammered, "... Can we maybe talk alone for a while, your Highness?"

Louis stood up and looked at his brothers.

"Is it okay if I go walking and talk with her alone for a while?", he asked.

The king smiled.

"Of course, Louis. You don't have to ask us for this."

Louis looked at Marie and smiled a bit.

"Well, then come on, Marie. Let us walk a bit."

And both went away.

"Wow, that girls has verve", the king said.

Philippe grinned.

"So you like her?"

"I didn't say that."

"Oh there is nothing wrong with it if you like her. You can admit it."

"I don't like her", the king replied stubbornly but Philippe could see that his little brother blushed. He smirked.

________________________________________________________________________________


Louis and Marie were alone now. While they were talking together, they heard the noises of the party.

"I think, I understand you now", Marie finally said, "I can't forgive you today but maybe I can do it one day in the future."

Louis smiled.

"That's the same thing which Philippe had said to me when we met the first time", he replied.

"And now you are the best friends. Maybe we two will be friends one day, too", Marie answered, "am I allowed to embrace you now, Mylord?"

"Of course", Louis said gently.

Marie embraced him but suddenly Louis felt a bad pain in his stomach. He moaned loudly. Marie went some steps backwards and Louis looked down at himself. And then he saw the knife in his stomach.

"Marie", he gasped shocked.

"Did you really think that you could make me change my mind so easily", Marie said coldly.

She pulled the knife out of Louis' stomach and run away. Louis felt the pain, not just in his stomach but also in his soul. He grimaced when he stood up and staggered to the direction where the party took place. He had to reach to others before he got unconscious...

Louis leaned forward pressing the wound in his stomach, with his hands. Out of the corner of his eye he watched Marie leave. As she walked away illumated by the flashes of the fireworks Louis could see the smirk on her face. He tried to make himself stand up too try to go for help, but he couldn't do it. He fell heavily to the floor unconcious....

******************************************************************************

Anne sat by the window in her room watching the fireworks. When she had put her youngest son to bed she decided to stay inside because she was cold. As she watched the party continue she heard a knock on the door.

"Come in," she said.

The door opened and D'Artagnan entered.

He smiled. Anne felt a rush of warmt through her body like she always did when he smiled at her.

"I thought you'd be here," he said softly moving towards her.

"I thought that you were keeping an eye on the boys..." Anne could not help but worry after everything that had happened in the past few months.

"They'll be fine for half an hour...the entire guard is down there....and I hardly ever get time alone with you."

He now moved closer to her, so close that he could see the heaving of her brest.

Anne's eyes softened and she kissed him.

He led her to the bed.

****************************************************************************

The two Philippe's had made their way back to the party.

They found Claudine and Louise sitting together watching the fireworks. When Claudine saw Philippe her eys lit up.

"Come here!" she exclaimed giving him a hug. "I'm not letting you out of my sight for the rest of the night Your Highness, right?"

Philippe smiled.

"Alright," he said. "It's our night now, I promise."

The younger Philippe rolled his eyes as they kissed.

"Yuk!" he said.

Philippe turned around.

"Go away!" he teased. "Hey Sire, why don't you go and dream of Marie?"

The King blushed a deep scarlet.

"I don;t like her, ok!" he cried aiming a punch at his brother.

Philippe dodged and laughed.

"Alright! I'm sorry!" he said.

As the young King decided whether or not to accept the apology Louise spoke.

"Where's Louis?" she asked.

"Oh, I've almost forgotten him", the king replied, "Well, he had gone walking with Marie. They wanted to talk alone for a while."

"Who is Marie?", Louise asked angrily, "His mistress? Does he have a mistress beside me?!"

Philippe and Claudine interrupted their kissing and laughed loudly.

"What's so funny about that?!", Louise demanded.

"Oh she's not his mistress", the king explained, "She is the sister of that boy, Jean. She really hated Louis for what he had done to her family and now they have gone walking and talked together to make things right again or at least better."

"Oh...", Louise blushed, "I'm sorry. I have overacted a bit. Right?"

Claudine grinned.

"Well, Louis hasn't heard it. So it isn't that worse", he said.

Suddenly Philippe got a very shocked glance.

"Philippe, what's wrong?", Claudine asked.

"Something very bad has happened to Louis!", he gasped, "I can feel it. It has something to do with Marie."

"Are you sure?!", the king demanded.

"I'm his twin! We share the same blood. I can feel such things!"

The king went pale.

"Oh mon dieu!", he gasped.

He looked around and saw a musketeer.

"Hey! You!", he called, "Come here!"

The musketeer came and bowed.

"Your Majesty."

"Take all musketeers and go searching for Louis! Philippe feels that something very bad has happened to him. Go quickly!"

The musketeer was totally puzzled but he bowed again.

"Yes, Sire."

And he hurried away.

"And also inform D'Artagnan!", the king called after him.

Just at this moment Louise went unconscious and fall off. Philippe was just able to catch her.

Claudine gasped.

"Louise!" she exclaimed.

Some of her ladies in waiting ran forward.

"My lady!" they exclaimed as Philippe lowered her gently to the bench.

Philippe looked at his wife.

"Claudine darling...go with Louise to her rooms and wait until I come, ok?"

Claudine clung to him.

"Where are you going?" she half sobbed.

"i have to go and find Louis...."

"What if something happens to you?"

Philippe shook his head.

"It won't," he said and he kissed her.

He beckoned to some servants.

"Take her to her rooms," he commanded. "And you...go for a doctor please."

There was a muttering of "Yes Your Highness."

Philippe nodded and then looked to the area behind the trees where he and the King had left Louis. He drew his sword and hurried there. His brother followed.

"Sire...Please....This could be dangerous."

"I'm coming!" the younger Philippe replied.

Philippe thought about arguing the point, but he could see that his brother's expression was serious.

"Alright," he said.

And the brothers rushed on together.

"Where should we look?" the King asked looking around the vast garden with an expression of despair.

Philippe did the same.

"I don't know...where did we last see Louis and Marie?"

The King shrugged.

"I can't remember...maybe that way."

He beckonned with his hand.

"I thought it was that way," Philippe replied.

And the brothers looked at one another. There was no way Louis would found in the darkness Philippe realised. Unless...

Philippe raised his fingers to his lips and let out a short strange whistle sound.

"What are you doing?" the King asked.

"I've been trying to train Pepin to come when I do this....sometimes it works...I hope it works...."

"Pepin will lead us to Louis!" the young King exclaimed. "That's clever Philippe!"

But Philippe was not so optimistic.

"Yes...if he comes. Belle might distract him."

And the brothers looked out into the darkness, hoping....

After two minutes which were like two hours for the brothers they heard Pepin's voice and a rustling in the treetops.

"Pepin, where are you?!", Philippe called, "Come here!"

"Yes, we need you!", the king added.

Just there Pepin jumped off the treetops and landed infront of the feets of his master. Belle followed him one moment later.
Pepin looked up at his master and chattered loudly. Maybe he was expecting to get some licking. But when he noticed his master's serious face, he interupted.

Philippe knelt down next to the monkeys.

"Pepin", he said, "You must help us to find Louis."

Pepin looked at him as if he didn't understand.

"Please Pepin", the king begged, "You must search Louis for us. Louis. Do you understand."

Pepin just chattered and Belle tried to get his attention again.

"Pepin, don't you understand what we want?", Philippe asked, "You must search Louis... my brother. He is maybe hurt or so. Please do it. Belle can also help you."

But Pepin just stayed there and continued chattering.

Philippe moaned.

"Pepin!", he called now angrily.

"Maybe he wants a reward before" the king said.

Philippe moaned again and gave Pepin a buiscuit. He also gave Belle one.

The two monkeys ate the licking without rushing what made the brothers totally nervous. When they had finally eaten up, Philippe spoke.

"So Pepin, and now go and search Louis. Quickly!"

And now Pepin obeyed and hurried away. Belle followed him.

"God, what a naughty monkey", the king moaned, "Now we can only wait."

"Do you think that something has happened to Louis", Philippe asked nervously.

"I don't know..."

"I just have such a bad feeling", Philippe said and almost burst out into tears.

"Let us hope that he had just fallen asleep on a bench somewhere", the younger Philippe replied.

"I pray that it is so", Philippe moaned.

Louis came round and found himself lying on the damp grass in the darkness. The pain in his stomach was excruiating and he moaned as he tried to move. He knew that he would have to try to go for help because there was little chance of anyone finding him out here in the darkness. This was bad because the young man knew that the wound was bad enough to cause him to bleed to death long before the morning would come.

When this realisation hit him, he tried to get up, but he could only gasp as his strenght failed and he crumpled to the floor.

"Help!" he croaked desperately, praying that someone would hear. "Help!"

It seemed in vain since the darkness and the sound of the fireworks enveloped him.

Just then he heard a russling in the bushes beside him.

"Help!" he called again. "Please!"

His heart pounded as the russling came closer.

Then he heard a familiar sound.

"Pepin!" he said weakly as the little monkey ran to him chattering wildly. Belle was right behind.

Pepin sniffed Louis a few times before he went to inspect his stomach and the pool of blood.

"Pepin!" Louis mouthed even quieter then before. "Go...bring Philippe..."

The monkey looked expectantly at Louis turning his head sideways seemming to understand but waiting to act.

Louis moaned as he realised what the creature wanted. Philippe always caried biscuits and Pepin would do anything after a treat. But Louis had nothing. He grimaced, his heart sinking.

"Please Pepin..." he pleaded. "Go...bring Philippe!"

But the monkey just kept on looking inquiringly at him....

"Please Pepin", Louis begged, "I have no biscuits but Philippe will give you one if you go and get him. Please go."

But Pepin just chattered as if he wanted to say: "No biscuit, no help."

"Pepin, you damn bastard!", Louis cried now, "I'm dying here and you just care for your damn biscuits! You little *beep*

Then Louis went unconscious again.

Pepin started to examine him. First the wound and then Louis' pockets because actually he was only looking for biscuits. At these days Pepin was infact a very naughty and egoistic monkey.

But Belle was not. The little monkey-girl chattered reproachfully and when Pepin didn't react, she went alone to get Philippe.

________________________________________________________________________________


The both Philippes were waiting in the darkness and with every moment that passed, the older one became more nervous.

"Where are they?", he demanded, "I thought they would find Louis quickly."

"They will come back soon", the king tried to appease him although he was not less nervous, "Pepin will find Louis and then he will come back to us. You'll see."

"But why do this take so long?"

Before the younger Philippe could answer, they heard the noise of a chattering monkey.

"Pepin?!", Philippe called.

Then a monkey jumped out of the hedge. It was not Pepin but Belle.

"Belle! Where is Pepin? Have you found Louis?", the king said.

Belle was very agitated. She chattered loudly and jumped up and down on the ground.

"I think they have found him", Philippe said, "Please Belle, take us to Louis."

Belle obeyed immediately and hurried away. The brothers followed her as quickly as they could.

"Wait Belle! Not so fast!", the king called.

Belle waited a moment untill the brothers had reached her and then she continued the running.

The two Philippe's folowed her as fast as they could into the darkness. Belle stopped every so often to wait for them until she disapeared through a bush.

"Quickly!" the King exclaimed to his brother. "We can't lose her."

Philippe was already running towards the bush. He jumped clear and found himself in a small clearing in the midst of the tress where a small bench stood. His eyes scanned the area quickly and just as a firework illuminated the scene he saw the figure slumped on the ground. Pepin had gone in search of more treats.

"Louis!" he cried and ran towards his brother. As he bent down his younger brother came into the clearing too.

"Is he alright?" the King gasped.

Philippe bent over his brother and saw the pool of blood which stained his wedding outfit.

"Louis!" he said. "Can you hear me?"

There was no response.

"Philippe?"

The young King sounded terrified.

"He's been stabbed...and he needs help soon...HELP!"

The sound of his cry was drowned out by the fireworks. He had to try again and this time the King joined in.

"HELP!"

"HELP!"

And they waited.

"Do you think they heard?" the younger of the brothers asked.

"I don;t know," Philippe replied shaking his head. "HELP!"

There was no sign of any response.

The elder Philippe looked again at the growing scarlet puddle.

"We have to get him to the Palce now..." he told his brother. "Do you think you could help me carry him?"

"We must try it", the king replied

And their picked Louis up and carried him to the palace. It was quite hard and they had to stop several times, but finally they reached the place where the crowd was celebrating.

The guests screamed when they noticed the princes.

"Oh my god! Oh my god! The prince!", they screamed.

The two Philippes put Louis down on the grass and the courtiers came to look what has happened.

"Mon Dieu! What is with him?!", they gasped and stared at the blood.

Some women were crying.

"Don't stand there!", the king exclaimed, "Go and get a doctor! And inform my mother and D'Artagnan!... What are you waiting for?!"

Some courtiers run towards the palace to accomplish the orders.

The older Philippe took off his noble coat and pressed it onto Louis' wound to stop the bleeding.

"Please Lord, don't let him die. Please", he begged.

Next to him the king sobbed.

________________________________________________________________________________


D'Artagnan and Anne were lying next together in her bed and already sleeping when one of the courtiers stormed into the room.

"Your Majesty! Your son has...!"

He interrupted himself when he saw the two lovers in the bed and he blushed a bit.

D'Artagnan and the Queen opened their eyes and yawned.

"Damn, what are you doing here", D'Artagnan demanded, "It's late and I just had a wonderful dream."

"The king sends me. Louis is very bad hurt. You shall come to the garden."

"What?!", D'Artagnan and Anne gasped at the same moment.

Now they were totally awake. They jumped out of the bed and dressed themselve quickly.

"Hey, you don't have to watch us dressing. Go and wait outside", D'Artagnan ordered the courtier.

"Yes, Captain", the man replied and left the bedroom.

Anne was frantic.

"I knew it!" she sobbed. "I just knew something bad would happen if we...it's like God is punishing us..."

D'Artagnan pulled her into an embrace.

"Oh Anne," he replied. "Don't speak so...I beg you. God would not punish us for loving one another...now come, we must go to our boy."

Anne nodded.

*******************************************************************************

The docotrs had Louis carried quickly to his rooms. His brothers went with him to the door before the older Philippe said.

"Listen Sire, I must go and find Louise and tell her before anyone else does. You will stay with Louis until i come back?"

The young King nodded, blinking back his tears.

"Don't be long!" he begged his brother.

Philippe nodded and hurried away.

Just as Philippe was about to follow Louis into the room a guard came over and bowed.

"Sire do you want us to try and find who did this?" he asked.

Philippe nodded.

"I know who did this. Her anme is Marie daughter of Isabelle."

The man nodded.

"What shall we do when we find her, Sire?"

"Take her to the Bastille!" the young King exclaimed angrily.

The man nodded.

Philippe went inside to see the docotrs working on his brother.

"Will he be alright?" he demanded.

The chief doctor shrugged.

"It's a bad wound, Sire," he said honestly. "We're just trying to find out if it struck his left kidney..."

"And if it did?"

"Then it's likely he will die..."

The boy shook his head.

"No!" he exclaimed. "He can't die. Do everything you can to save him, do you hear?"

"We are Sire," the doctor said, putting his hand on the young man's shoulder. "We promise you, we are. And if it has only hurt his sromach then there's no reason why he should not make a full recovery."

These words calmed Philippe a little and he walked to the window and began to pray.

Just then the door opened and Anne and D'Artagnan stormed into the room.

"Louis!", Anne exclaimed and run to the bed.

She looked at his pale face. Then she clung him and cried.

"Oh Louis! Louis, my son!", she sobbed.

D'Artagnan put a hand on her shoulder and tried to appease her although he wasn't less desperate.

"Who was this?", he asked gravely.

The king turned from the window and spoke angrily.

"It obviously was Marie."

"That girl who Louis once wanted to sell as a slave?"

"Yes, exactly her. I have already given order to take her to the Bastille. By the way, where is her mother? I want to speak with her."

"Now?", a servant asked.

"Yes, now."

________________________________________________________________________________


Marie was on the way to her families new home. She still hold the bloody knife in her hand and she was very satisfied with herself. She thought that she had finally taken revanche for her father and brother now.

Then she heard clatter of hooves behind her. She turned and saw two mounted musketeers behind her.

Marie realized immediately why they were there. She lost no time and began to run.

"Hey! Stop!", one of the musketeers called.

And they started the pursuit of her.

It didn't take very long and they had reached her. One of the musketeers grabbed Marie and pulled her up on his horse. Marie screamed.

"Hey, leave me alone!"

"Shut up, little traitor", the musketeer replied, "What is this in your hand?"

And he purloined the knife from her.

"You have made an attemp on the prince's life."

"Yes", Marie hissed, "on Louis' life. He is a murderer He deserved it."

"And we are going to take you to the Bastille for this now", the musketeer replied.

"Do it", Marie said stubbornly, "at least this bastard is dead now."

"No, you're wrong. He is still living."

"What?!", Marie exclaimed, "No! No! Let me down! I will not go to the Bastille before I haven't taken revanche for my father and brother!"

"Girl", the musketeer warned her, "be quiet or I will fetter and gag you."

________________________________________________________________________________


The servant lead Isabelle into Louis' bedroom. The woman had no idea what was going on but when she saw Louis, she gasped.

"Oh mon dieu! The prince! What has happened?"

The young King stepped forward.

"Madame, it was your daughter," he said gravely.

Isabelle could only shake her head.

"No..." she said, shaking her head. "Not Marie."

There were tears in her eyes.

"There s no doubt about it Madame," the King replied. "I have sent her to the Bastille."

Now Isabelle cried. She fell to her knees infront of the young King and his Mother.

"Sire...Your Highness...I beg you, please don't harm my daughter. She...she isn;t yet in her right mind. She hasn;t been since her brother and father's death. Please...forgive her. Please."

Philippe looked at his Mother....

*******************************************************************************

Philippe found Claudine and Lousie still in the garden waiting for news. The fireworks contnued as most of the guests did not yet know what had happened.

When they saw Philippe the two young woman hurried to him.

"Where is Louis?" Louise asked anxiously while Claudine held a reassuring arm around the shoulder of her sister in law.

Philippe shook his head.

"Louis is hurt," he said gently.

"Hurt? How?" Louise began.

Philippe tired to comfort her.

"Louise..." he began. "You must stay calm....the baby..."

"What happened?"

"He was stabbed...."

Louise was crying now.

Claudine tried in vain to comfort her. "Louise you must calm down..."

"I have to go to him!"

Philippe nodded.

"Yes...of course..."

"Come on," Claudine said supporting Louise. The young woman pulled away.

"No we must go quickly!"

She ran towards the Palace.

"Louise!" Claudine called, before both she and Philippe set off after her.

(11 Oscar nods for 'Aviator' including one for Leo!!! *dance-and-sing*)


At Louis' bedroom the young king tried to make a decision. But finally she shook his head. He was just so bitter.

"No, Madame", he said, "I won't give your daughter a pardon. That's the second time that she has tried to kill Louis. I can't forgive her."

"Oh please, please! No!", Isabelle cried, "she didn't know what she was doing. She is just still so sad and puzzled. Please show mercy, your Majesty!"

"Louis has shown mercy when he was still king", Philippe replied angrily, "and now you see what's the thanks for it!"

Now Anne spoke.

"Philippe, I understand you very well. But please believe me that it would only make everything even more worse if you punish Marie. We must finally solve this problem but not this way."

The king looked at D'Artagnan and the captain nodded.

Philippe bit his lips. Then he spoke.

"If Louis dies, nobody can expect that I will give a pardon to Marie. But if he survives, he will decide what happens to her."

"Thank you, Sire", Isabelle sobbed, "You're wise."

And she kissed his hand.

Just at this moment, Louise, Claudine and Isabelle stormed into the room.

"Oh Louis!", Louise cried out and run to the bed.

"How is he?!", she demanded desperately.

"We don't know yet", D'Artagnan replied gravely, "we have to wait for the doctor's result."

"Please Louis, you can't die", Louise sobbed, "You must live... for me. I need you... Please open your eyes."

And she gently kissed him all over his face.

Then the doctor came back.

"I have the result", he said.

Everyone was staring at the doctor with a pounding heart...

11 noms

And especially for Leo...all I have 2 say is IT'S ABOUT TIME! LOL! Let's hope that by some miracle he gets past Foxx...

Janeyo

P.S. I wonder what's gonna happen to Louis then...LOL

******************************************************************************

"It's...It's good news. The knife has only punctured his stomach. If we can control the blood loss, then there is no reason why he should not make a full recovery."

Philippe hugged his mother.

"That's wonderful! " he exclaimed.

But Everyone else still looked worried.

"What if you can't get the blood under control?" D'Artagnan asked.

The doctor shook his head.

"Well, he could still die. From the bleeding or from infection. It is a bad wound. But if he gets through tonight then he should be fine."

Anne wiped away her tears.

"Oh Louis!" she sobbed.

The Young King clung to her and D'Artagnan stroked her hair gently. His twin stood inbetween his wife and sister in law, holding Louise who now sobbed onto her husband's pillow.

"Louis!" she cried. "Louis!"

"Get her a chair!" Philippe commanded one of the servants.

The man did as he was took and Louise sank down next to her husband.

"Try to calm down," Claudine said gently. "The docotr says that he will get well...you have to be brave."

"I couldn't bear it if anything happened to him!" Louise sobbed.

Just then she moaned and gripped her stomach...

"Ohhh....it hurts!"

"Louise", Philippe exclaimed, "What's wrong?!"

"The... the baby...", Louise gasped.

"Oh my god", Claudine choked out, "we must bring her to her room immediately."

"No", Louise protested, "I want to stay with Louis... Argh!"

"Do you want to let his child die?", the king demanded, "No protest. You have to rest now before it is too late."

Philippe and Claudine took Louise and carried her together to her bedroom. There Philippe helped Louise onto the bed.

"Claudine, you should maybe get a doctor", he said.

Claudine nodded.

"I'll be back soon", she replied and hurried away.

"It hurts so", Louise moaned.

Philippe didn't know what to do. So he just stroke her stomach.

"Relaxe", he said, "You must relaxe."

"I feel that I can't hold it back anymore", Louise replied and grimaced.

"You have to! It is way too early. The baby would die."

Louise concentrated and finally she relaxed a bit.

"Better?", Philippe asked.

"Yes, a bit", she replied weakly.

Philippe gently stroke her forhead.

Just then Claudine came back with a doctor. The doctor losed no time.

"Let me see", he demanded and went to the bed to examine Louise.

"You had luck", he said after a while, "the baby seems to be okay. But Madame has to rest now in bed. At least three days..."

"Three days?!", Louise gasped, "But... Louis, he needs me."

"Your baby needs you", the doctor replied, "and it can be very dangerous if you don't follow my orders. Stay in bed for three days or I can guarantee nothing."

"But what if Louis dies and I'm not with him then?", Louise sobbed.

Claudine went forward and stroke her head.

"That will not happen", she said, "now you must protect your child. Be resonable and do what the doctor has said."

"I'll try it", Louise replied.

And some tears flew across her cheeks.

"It's okay, Louise", Philippe said, "It's okay. Everything will be fine. You will see."

Louise tried to smile but it was a very sad smile.

But just at this moment the young king stormed into the room. He looked very excited.

"Louis has woken up!", he called, "He has woken up!"

Louise grimaced.

"Is he alright?" she asked.

"Yes...he talking to Mother and D'Artagnan now...he's asking for you..."

The doctor shook his head.

"It can't be done, Sire," he said. "My Lady needs to rest."

"I want to see him," Louise pleaded.

Claudine held her sister in laws hand.

"And you will," she replied. "But now you have to rest. For you, Louis and the baby."

"But Louis will worry..."

"I'll go and speak to him," Philippe said, standing up. He looked at his new wife. "You'll stay with her?"

Claudine smiled sadly and nodded.

The brothers left the room and hurried to Louis's chambers. They came inside to see their mother leaned over her son, holding his hand tight.

Louis stained to see who had entered.

"Louise!" he mouthed weakly.

Anne looked up with a lot of worry on her face. She knew that it woulod not be a good idea to lie to her son but she struggled to find a way to explain his wifes absence.

Luckily Philippe had already thought of something.

"Louise is asleep, brother," he said gently. "She was worn out from the party and went to lie down. We didn't wake her because we didn't want to worry her unless we had to."

Louis nodded. He seemed to accept the lie.

"Thank you," he said hoarsely. "Please don't tell her until tomorrow, will you?"

Philippe shook his head.

"We won;t Louis."

The injured Prince forced a smile.

"How...how did I get back here?"

"You should thank Belle for that," the King replied. "She brought us to you."

"I remember..." Louis replied. "Pepin wouldn't help me...but Belle did?"

"She did..."

"Give her anything she wants then to thank her, won;t you brother?"

Philippe nodded.

"I will," he said.

In the gap in the conversation the doctor spoke.

"I think his Highness needs to rest now..." he said quietly.

"I will stay with him," Anne said.

The doctor nodded. "Certainly Your Highness, but please the rest of you should retire...there is nothing else you can do here tonight. The Prince will be stronger in the morning...God willing."

The king nodded.

"Allright", he said, "come on people, let us go now. Louis needs to rest."

And he went forward to the bed and kissed Louis on the forhead.

"Take a rest now, brother", he said gently.

"I'll try it", Louis replied weakly.

Philippe and D'Artagnan followed the king's example and both gently kissed Louis' face before they left the room quietly together.

________________________________________________________________________________


When they were outside, Philippe suddenly made a grimace of anger.

"Where is Pepin, the little bastard?", he demanded, "I should punish him for his naughtiness."

D'Artagnan placed a hand on his son's shoulder.

"Philippe", he said gently, "Pepin is no human. He's a monkey. You can't blame him like a man."

"But he didn't help Louis and if Belle wouldn't have been there, my brother would be dead now. I can't forgive that so easily."

D'Artagnan moaned.

"And what do you want to do now?", he asked.

"First I have to find Pepin", Philippe replied.

"Good", the king said, "I will order some servants and guards to look for him."

"Thank you."

________________________________________________________________________________


A half hour had past when a servant reached the brothers and D'Artagnan with Pepin on his arm.

"I have found him", he gasped.

"Well done", Philippe said and took Pepin.

The little monkey had no idea that his master was angry with him and so he just started to chatter joyfully.

"Shut up!", Philippe exclaimed angrily, "You are a very naughty monkey, Pepin."

Pepin still didn't understand and now even started to search for louses in Philippes hair what was a sign of friendship.

"Nah, stop this", Philippe said and roughly grabbed the monkey.

Now Pepin chattered reproachfully but Philippe just took him to his room.

There he put the monkey into a little cage.

"So, and there you will stay untill you regret what you've done", he said sternly, "because of you Louis had almost died."

Pepin looked sad and puzzled at his master and made some noises which sounded like sobs.

Philippe sat down on a couch and tried to ignore him. Both D'Artagnan and the youn g King looked at him and waited. Pepin continued the funny little sounds.

A sigh escaped Philippe and he got to his feet.

"Alright!" he exclaimed going to the cage and opening the door. "But I'm still angry with you, you hear?"

Pepin looked a bit hurt for a moment before he jumped up on his Masters shoulder and began to chatter again.

The King could not help but laugh.

"Oh Philippe!"

D'Artagnan gave the young man a playful punch.

"I knew you'd never leave him in there son," he said. "And I'm sure Louis forgives him anyway."

Philippe managed a faint smile.

Then he looked up more seriously.

"I should go and check on Louise." he said.

******************************************************************************

He found Claudine sitting by Louise's bedside. Although Louis's wife had her eyes closed, as soon as Philippe entered she was aware, worried.

"How is he?" she asked.

Philippe smiled.

"The doctor says he will be fine."

"That's great news!" Claudine exclaimed.

Louise smiled, but then went worried again.

"You didn't tell him..."

Philippe shook his head.

"Don't worry," he said. "Louis just thinks you're sleeping, that's all."

Louise smiled.

"Thank you Philippe," she said.

Philippe returned the gesture.

"How about trying to get some sleep?" he said. "It will be good for both you and the baby."

Louise nodded.

"If...If you'll stay...both of you. I don;t want to be alone tonight...not when I should be....just til I fall asleep."

Claudine smiled.

"Of course we'll stay," she said, squeezing her sister in laws hand.

Louise smiled and closed her eyes.

In the meantime Isabelle had went to the Bastille. She wanted to visit her daughter and speak with her. At the gate she was stopped by a soldier.

"What are you doing here, Madame?", the man demanded.

"My young daughter is a prisoner here", Isabelle replied, "I want to see her and speak with her."

"Ah, yes, yes", the soldier replied, "anyone could say that. What are yout thinking where you are, Madame? Eh?"

"Please, Monsieur", Isabelle begged, "My daughter is still a child."

"So so... and what is her name?"

"Marie. She has just been installed her this evening."

"So do you mean that girl who had tried to kill the prince Louis? Ha! So you're the mother of a traitor. What a shame."

Isabelle went a bit desperate now.

"Please monsieur, I know what my daughter did was wrong. That's why I want to talk with her. She had lost her father and her brother. That's why she's so confused and..."

"Madame", the soldier interupted her coldly, "you should better go now if you don't want to be arrested, too."

Isabelle didn't know what to do but just then the governor came.

"What's going on here?", he asked.

"Oh Monsieur", the soldier replied, "this is the mother of the girl who has been installed here by the captain of the musketeers this evening. You know, that girl who tried to kill the prince."

"And what does she want here?"

"I want to see my daughter and talk with her", Isabelle replied.

"Do you have a permission from the king?"

"No monsieur."

"Well", the governor said, "I could get trouble if I allow you to see her without a permission from the king."

"Monsieur, I know the king is a good young man", Isabelle replied, "I'm sure he will understand it."

"And why haven't you ask him for permission then?"

"Because he was so worry about his brother. I didn't want to bother him with my problems."

The governor thought for a moment. Then he nodded.

"Allright Madame. I will bring you to your daughter. But don't tell it to anyone."

"Thank you, Monsieur", Isabelle replied.

Marie raised her head a little when she heard the footsteps outside the door. She had been crying in the darkness, wishing that she had stabbed Louis enough times so that there would be no doubt that he was dead. As far as Marie saw it, Louis was a demon, a monster who could not be killed and who would just go on hurting her family.

The door opened and a dim light flooded in. Even in the illumination Marie had to blink. She realised that it was her mother. She pulled herself into a seated position.

Tears glistened on Isabelle's cheeks. She shook her head.

"Oh Maire," she sobbed. "What have you done?"

Marie looked up at her mother and spoke in a voice with no emotion.

"He deserves to die for what he did to us.."

"He has tried to make ammends Marie. I...I just can't believe that you would do something like this now."

"I have to kill him for what he did!"

Marie jumped to her feet and ran to her mother her eyes wild.

"I have too!"

Isabelle caught her daugther and pulled her into an embrace.

"Oh Marie," she cried. "I know that you're hurting. And I know that you think that killing the Prince will make it better. But it won't."

"I have to..."

Marie's voice was weaker now.

"No. No Marie. If you did that then think of all the other people who would be hurt. You're a good girl Marie...you wouldn't want that."

"I don't care about HIS family!"

"Yes you do...deep down. I know you Marie and this isn't you. Where's my little girl? I need her."

And Isabelle stroked her daughters head. Marie became calmer. Isabelle spoke gently.

"You have to let this go, My daughter. You have to accept the Princes apology and move on. We need you Marie..."

"I miss Yves and father", Marie sobbed now, "I miss them so much."

"I know", Isabelle said, "I miss them, too. But killing the prince would make everything even more worse. And it wouldn't alleviate your grief."

"If I kill him, they will execute me", Marie replied, "And then everything will be over... That would be good."

And she looked at her mother with a melancholy transfigured glance.

"No Marie", Isabelle choked out, "Don't say such things. You must live... for me. I have already lost my husband and a son. I don't want to loose you, too."

"There you said it", Marie replied bitterly, "and that's all Louis' fault. I have to kill him!"

"No Marie."

"No matter what he does, even if he would give us a palace, that wouldn't make father and Yves alive again. He can't make it right again. So I have to kill him."

Isabelle shook her head.

"But a murder wouldn't make them alive aswell", she replied, "Please Marie, give up that plan. It would only make the unluck bigger."

"No!", Marie cried out.

And then she teard herself away from her mother and run out of the cell.

"Marie!"

Isabelle was schocked and confused.

"Marie come back here!"

She went out of the cell, too but her daughter had already gone and she couldn't see her anymore.

"Oh no. Marie", she sobbed.

The governor who had waited in a corridor came.

"What's wrong, Madame?", he demanded.

"My daughter...", Isabelle sobbed, "she has run away. I couldn't stop her."

"Argh! Mad woman!... Guards! Guards!"

________________________________________________________________________________


Marie had the advantage that she was just a young girl. So she wasn't very conspicuos and could hide herself very well. So she managed to escape from prison altough the whole guard was chasing her.

She run away and finally hide herself in a dark side street. There she thought how she could finally kill Louis...

The Governor was frantic. He sent immediately for a messager.

"Go quickly to the Palace!" he commanded. "You must tell the King immediately that the girl Marie has escaped."

The messager nodded and hurried from the room. The governor was terrified. He knew he would get into terrible trouble for allowing this to happen.

*******************************************************************************

Philippe and Claudine sat by Louise's bed watching her sleep quietly. Philippe squeezed his wife's hand.

"Are you alright?" he asked tenderly.

Claudine yawned and shook her head sadly.

"Why did this have to happen Philippe?" she said. "Tonight of all nights."

"I don;t know Cherie..." Philippe whispered. "We can only pray that everything will be alright now...You look tired."

Claudine shook her head.

"I can;t leave her Philippe," she protested. "What if she wakes up?"

"Claudine...you have to rest too," he replied tenderly stroking her growing stomach. "Louise's ladies will saty with her."

Claudine placed her hand ontop of her husbands.

"Alright," she whisphered. "Let's go to bed."

*******************************************************************************

Marie cleared the streets of Paris and found herself at the edge of the woods where her family had once lived. Even in the dark she knew exactly which way to go and quickly hurried down the dark path towards the Palace. It was a shortcut that few knew about. As she ran her heart lept. She would be at Louis's bedside a a matter of minutes and this time she would not leave without him dying....

Louis was sleeping. He was alone in his dark bedroom and he had a very nice dream because he dreamed that his child was already born. Louis smiled while he slept.

He didn't woke up, when the door opened quietly.

Marie went in. She hold a candlestick in her hand. After she had closed the door again quietly, she put the candlestick on the table and look around herself for something to kill Louis.

She saw a shape paper knife and took it. With it she went to the bed.

For a moment she watched Louis how he slept. Then she raised the hand with the paper knife in it.

But just at this moment there was the loud scream of an owl outside which awaked Louis. The first thing which he saw was the girl with the paper knife in her hand next to his bed.

"Marie", he gasped.

"If you scream, I'm going to kill you", she treated and hold the knife on his throat.

Louis trembled

"Why should that matter. You would kill me so or so, if I scream or not."

"Right", Marie said with an evil grin, "Now you will finally pay for what you have done to my family."

"Please no", Louis begged.

"Why should I spare you?! You have only brought unluck to me."

"I... I have a family... and a wife... I'm going to be a father", Louis stammered.

"I also had a family untill you killed my brother and my father", Marie replied angrily, "now nothing is so as it was before, when they were still living."

"I'm sorry", Louis said, "but it wasn't me who killed your father. My guard killed him. I was hurt and unconscious at this time."

"I don't care!", Marie shouted, "You have killed Yves and you wanted to sell me as a slave. That's worse enough and you deserve to die!"

"Maybe I really deserve it", Louis said sadly, "but please think about my wife, my child and my family. It would be also a punishment for them if you kill me... and it would be much more worse for them than for me. But they are nice and innocent people. They don't deserve that pain..."

"Shut up!", Marie demanded, "I don't want to hear that. I give you one minute to make your peace with god before I kill you."

And Marie started to count the seconds loudly.

"One, two, three, four..."

Louis was desperate. He didn't want to die now.

"21, 22, 23...", he heard Marie counting.

Louis screamed and at the same moment he pulled Marie away from himself. Unfortunately Marie had hurt with the paper knife at the same moment. Now Louis had a bad wound on his neck. It was not deadly but very painful.

Marie was lying on the ground. Louis got out of the bed or better to say he fall off and tried to purloin the knife from her.

Marie struggled. Louis was still very weak and so she quickly gained the upper hand in the little fight. She put the point of the knife on Louis' chest.

"You can't escape from me", she said.

"Please don't kill me", Louis begged desperately, "Please! I beg you! Spare me, please..."

Marie paused for a moment. She relished it how Louis begged for his life...

Maries pause gave Louis the moment he needed and inspite of his weakness he caught hold of the knife blade, sighing with pain as it lacerated his palms.

"Let go!" Marie screamed angrily, trying to pry the knife away. Yet inspite of his pain Louis held onto the knife as it dug further into his palms.

"Stop this please..." he begged her. "Think of your mother and borhter Jean, Marie. They need you. If you kill me then every soldier in France will be after you. They'll kill you and your mother will have lost another child."

Marie had tears in her eyes.

"I don't care!" she sobbed. "I don;t care! You have to be punished..."

"But I'm sorry!" Louis protested. "I've done everything to try to make you see that."

Marie shook her head.

"No!" she said. But Louis could tell her resolve was going.

"Oh Marie it's the truth." he continued. "I want you to belive that, whatever you decide to do now..."

And he relaxed his grip on the knife, the blood dripping from his badly lacerated palms. This action stunned Maire even more and Louis realised that he could have taken the knife almost without a struggle, but he didn't. Instead he waited passively for her decision.

Maries hand faltered. She was so confused. For so long she had been certain that she wanted Louis to die, but now she found herself pausing. Part of her screamed at her to cut his neck the rest of her told her to throw away the knife.

It seemed to take forever to Louis.

Eventually though Marie spoke.

"say...I...I didn't do it? What would you do to me?"

Louis shook his head slightly.

"Nothing," he replied gently. "I would allow you to retunr to your mother and brother in peace."

Marie considered for a moment.

"You swear?" she asked.

"I swear on all that I hold dear....just give me the knife."

Marie hestitated for just a moment before she moved her hand to hand the knife to Louis.

Just as she did so the door opened and D'Artagnan burst in. There was a swooshing sound as his sword flew through the air......

The sword hit Marie on her shoulder. She screamed and fall off.

"Louis!", D'Artagnan gasped and run to his son.

"My god, my god...", he said while he examined Louis' wounds, "Louis, can you hear me?"

Next to them Marie moaned in terror.

"Father, what have you done?", Louis said weakly.

"I don't understand", D'Artagnan replied, "I have saved you."

"But Marie had already given up the plan. It wasn't necessary that you hurt her."

"Just the intention to kill a member of the royal family is already high-treason. You know that, son. And you also know the penalty for treason."

"But... "

D'Artagnan moaned.

"You should care for yourself now, Louis", he said, "I will go now and get a doctor for you. My men will hold the fort in the meantime."

After D'Artagnan had said this, two musketeers entered the room.

"Take care that the girl will not harm the Prince again. I will be back soon", he said to them.

The musketeers nodded and D'Artagnan went to the door.

"Father, Marie also needs a doctor", Louis said weakly.

"I know", D'Artagnan replied and left.

One of the musketeers went to Louis and helped him on his bed again. He took a cloth and dressed the wound on the Prince's neck in a makeshift manner.

Marie still lyed on the ground. Her sleeve was completly read from the blood now. She grimaced and tried to stand up but the other musketeer put his sword on her neck.

"Don't move, girl", he said, "You are going to be executed for your treason."

And he spat onto the ground infront of Marie.

Marie trembled but now Louis spoke.

"No, she won't", he said, "I have promised her to not punish her."

"But you know that only the king can decide this, your majesty", the musketeer replied.

"I don't think that you are authorized to discuss with me, Monsieur", Louis replied a bit angrily.

"I'm sorry, your Highness", the man answered.

Just then D'Artagnan came back with the doctor. And also the king and Anne were with him.

Anne ran to her son.

"How did this happen?" she demanded hugging him hard. "Where were the guards?"

D'Artagnan placed his arm on her shoulder.

"We must let the doctors do their work now," he said quietly. "This...this can wait."

"Alright," Anne replied. "But I'm staying this time...."

D'Artagnan nodded. The look on Anne's face was not one he dared argue with.

The doctor went to the bed and began to examine Louis's new wound.

Louis grimaced but spoke bravely.

"I'm alright," he said. "Help her first."

"Her!" Philippe exclaimed. "Why in heavens name? Let her die for her treason!"

"No," Louis said. "She...she changed her mind. She...wasn't going to do it..."

Talking was really painful, each movement causing the neck wound just to hurt more.

"You should not talk, Your Highess," the doctor said.

"But...Sire..."

Philippe went to the bed.

"Yes brother?"

"I made her a promise...pardon her."

Philippe nodded.

"Well you heard my brother," he said to the doctor. "Treat her first."

The doctor looked cautiously at all the faces around him, before he hurriedly obeyed. It didn;t really matter because just then a second doctor arrived, half dressed and still bleary eyed.

"You have called me?", he said sleepily.

"Yes", the king said, "Good that you have come. Treat my brother... He just wanted this traitor to be treaten first."

And he pointed onto Marie.

The girl looked a bit offended.

The doctor did as the king had demanded and treat Louis' wounds. After he was ready, he spoke.

"The prince shouldn't speak for the next three days and only eat soup."

"Allright", Philippe said, "Have you heard it, Louis? Don't speak during the next three days."

Louis just made an angry grimace.

Then the other doctor was also ready with Marie's wound.

"I'm ready", he said.

"So what are we going to do with her now?", D'Artagnan asked and looked at Marie who still sat on the ground.

As he was not allowed to speak, Louis took a book and a pencil which were lying on the little table next to his bed and wrote down what he wanted to say.

I have promised her that she will get a pardon.

"But she should be punished", D'Artagnan protested, "That was the third time that she had tried to kill you, son. Even if we don't kill her, she should at least be punished in another way."

"I'm not afraid of any punishment", Marie said bravely.

"D'Artagnan is right", Anne said, "it hasn't to be execution but punishment is necessary here."

Louis hold up a paper again.

But then we would only reach that she's even more angrier with me.

"I don't think so", Philippe said, "Afterall I will punish her and not you. So I think she will more likely be angry with me."

But this has to come to an end now.

"It will end after we have punished her."

The king thought for a while about a good penalty. Then he spoke again.

"Allright. Listen, girl. I sentence you to three month in prison. You will have a comfortable cell and good food but no visitor is allowed to see you during these three months. After that you can go back to your family and live in peace. Do you have anything to say yet?"

Marie shook her head.

"No, Sire", she replied proudly.

The king looked at D'Artagnan.

"Captain, you will take her to the Bastille."

"Yes Sire."

"... And send a messenger to her mother to inform her about what has happened and what I have decided."

"Allright, your Majesty."

D'Artagnan took Marie and wanted to lead her out of the room. Before they left, the king spoke again.

"And Marie, the next time I won't spare your life, no matter what Louis wants. I swear."

Marie just looked at him with a lot of pride in her face, fighting the pain of her wound.

After the guards had taken her from the room the King spoke again.

"I don't understand you Louis," he said. "She deserved much more than that. Look what she has done to you."

Louis scribled another note.

Thank you Sire. it simply said.

Philippe shook his head and turned to the doctor.

"Are you certain that my brother will be alright?" he asked.

The doctor bowed.

"As certain as we even can be, Sire. Of course all is in the hands of God."

Philippe smiled.

"Well that's good enough for me," he said. "You don't mind me going back to bed now do you brother."

Louis shook his head slightly.

"Anne?" D'artagnan said quietly.

The Queen Mother shook her head.

"No, I'm not leaving him again," she said.

Louis wrote another note.

Go on Mother. Father will stay.

They read it and D'Artagnan smiled and nodded.

"Don't leave his bedside then," Anne said.

D'Artagnan kissed her hand.

"I won't Cherie," he said. "I promise."

*******************************************************************************

Philippe awoke as the first rays of the sun filtered in through a small gap in the curtains. He felt the soft form of Claudines body pressed against his and he sighed happily. But then he remembered the events of the night before....

He sat up in the bed and looked at the clock on his bedside table. It was just 7.30 am but he wanted to see Louis and look how he was. So Philippe went out of the bed.

At this moment Claudine awoke, too. She yawned and rubbed her eyes.

"Where are you going?", she asked.

Philippe took on his robe.

"I want to check how Louis is", he replied.

Now Claudine looked at the clock, too.

"It is only 7.30 am", she said sleepily, "come back in bed."

Philippe went forward and kissed her.

"I will be back soon, Chérie", he said.

And he left.

________________________________________________________________________________


D'Artagnan slept on a chair next to Louis' bed. He awoke when the door opened. Slowly he raised his head. When he saw Philippe, he smiled.

"Philippe", he greeted him gently, "How are you?"

"Very well, Father", the young man replied, "I just wanted to see how my brother is but... What are you doing here?"

"Oh Philippe, there has happened something terrible this night..."

Now Philippe noticed the bandage on Louis' neck.

"What's that?", he demanded.

"Marie was here this night", D'Artagnan replied gravely, "she had almost killed him. But the doctor sais that the wound is not dangerous, just painful."

"Marie?!", Philippe gasped, "Oh that damn girl! She should be..."

"She had given up her plan then and decided to not kill Louis. The king and I wanted to see her dead but Louis demanded a pardon for her. So Philippe has just sent her to prison for three months."

"A pardon? Only three months?", Philippe exclaimed, "What the heck is Louis thinking? This evil girl has now tried to kill him the third time."

"That is exactly what we said to him, too", D'Artagnan replied, "but he just wants peace. I believe he thinks that otherwise it would be an endless line of acts of revenge and repeated reprisals."

"I understand", Philippe said, "I just hope Marie is as reasonable as him."

D'Artagnan nodded.

At this moment Louis opened his eyes. He blinked sleepy.

"Good morning, brother", Philippe said and kissed him on his forhead.

Louis just smiled.

"He is not allowed to speak for three days because of the wound", D'Artagnan explained.

"Oh, I see", Philippe replied.

Louis took a paper and wrote a note.

I like to see Louise.

Philippe and D'Artagnan looked at each other.

"Oh... ahm... yes", D'Artagnan replied, "Of course, son. I will tell her then."

Thank you

Philippe whispered something in his father's ear.

"Maybe we should tell him what happened to Louise", he said.

D'Artagnan nodded.

"Louis", Philippe said gently, "Louise can't visit you at the moment. She was so worry about you and so desperate that she almost had a miscarriage..."

Louis became pale.

"... But she and the baby are okay now. Everything is fine. She just has to rest for two or three days, same as you. It wouldn't be good for the baby if she stays up in the next days."

Louis smiled and wrote another note.

I understand. That's okay. Of course I want my wife and my child to be allright.

"That's good", D'Artagnan said.

Philippe smiled.

"I know you'll get bored here brother. Perhaps I can stay and have breakfast with you."

I'm only allowed soup.

"Nevermind. I'll have soup too, that's no problem."

Louis smiled.

"So you're staying are you?" D'Artagnan asked.

"It looks like it," Philippe replied.

"Good, so I can nip out for a while and sort out a few things. It's just that your mother would kill me if she found that I had left Louis alone."

"That's fine," Philippe replied. "Just don't be too long. I think Claudine wants me back before nine."

D'Artagnan smiled.

"I'll only be an hour or so, I promise."

After their father had gone Philippe spoke.

"Are you sure that this girl Marie really means it this time?"

I'm positive.

"I'm only worried about you Louis. I don't know what we all would have done if anything had happened to you."

Dont' be soppy!

Philippe laughed.

"Fair enough," he replied. "So what kind of soup do you want for breakfast, eh?"

tomato soup

"Allright", Philippe said.

He went to the door and called a Servant.

"Go to the kitchen and bring us two soup plates of tomato soup", he ordered the servant.

"Yes, your Highness", the man replied and hurried away.

Philippe looked back at Louis and grinned.

________________________________________________________________________________


At her home Isabelle was just taking breakfeast with her children. She was very worry about Marie because she hadn't heard from her since the girl had escaped from prison.

"Mama, where is Marie?", Jean asked.

"Oh Jean", Isabelle replied, "Marie has... she had tried to kill Louis again and they have taken her to prison for it."

"What?!", Jean gasped, "Oh no! When will this finally end?!"

Isabelle moaned.

"It's even more worse. Marie has escaped now. I don't know where she is at the moment. The only thing I know is that she hates Louis."

"You mean she would try it again to kill him", Jean replied.

Isabelle just nodded gravely.

The other children were too young to understand the conversation.

"Marie should finally leave Louis alone", Jean said, "Or she will be our undoing."

"You're right, Jean", Isabelle replied, "But..."

She was interrupted by a loud knock on the door.

"I'm going to open", Jean said and went out of the kitchen.

Some moments later Isabelle heard him calling: "Hey Mama! It's a musketeer!"

Isabelle felt her heart sink. She was certain that it was going to be the worst news. She mouthed a prayer.

Please God let my Marie be alright.

Just then Jean came back in with the musketeer. He also looked very worried.

"He won't tell me nothing Mother," he said.

"What is it?" Isabelle asked.

The Musketteer looked grave.

"Madame," he said. "I'm very sorry to inform you that your daughter has been arrested for treason. The King has sentenced her to three months in prison."

"Three months?"

Isabelle could not believe what she was hearing.

"Yes Madame, I am sorry for you and your family."

Isabelle bowed her head.

"Please would you write a note for the King for me Monsieur?"

"Of course, Madame," the musketteer repleid.

Isabelle told Jean to find some paper and a pen and he returned a moment later and handed them to the musketteer.

"What do you want me to write Madame?" he asked.

"Just put Thank you Sire for your mercy. Please allow me an audience so I might thank you in person. Yours Isabelle."

The musketteer did as he was asked.

"Is that all Madame?"

"Yes. Thank you Monsieur," Isabelle replied.

********************************************************************************

Louise was awakened by her bedroom door opening.

She smiled as she saw Anne her mother in law.

"How are you this morning my daughter?" Anne asked.

"I'm well. But how is Louis?"

"He is okay", Anne replied, "God seems to love him."

"What do you mean?", Louise asked.

"Marie was in his room this night again. She wanted to kill him but he survived it again."

"Oh, can't this damn girl leave us finally alone?!", Louise shouted.

"Shhh!... It's okay. It looks like she has become reasonable now. The king has sent her to prison for three months now. We hope that after that this sad episode will have an end."

"Only three months?!", Louise demanded angrily, "But.."

"Please my daughter, don't get worked up. This isn't good for the baby. It was Louis' wish. Actually he even wanted a full pardon for Marie."

Louise smiled.

"I have such a good husband... And he is really okay?"

"Yes", Anne replied, "Marie has hurt him at the neck. So he is not allowed to speak for three days and can only eat soup but he will be allright."

Louise moaned.

"Too bad that I'm also not allowed to stand up. I would like to see him now so much."

Anne smirked.

"I know the doctor has said this. But I don't think it will be bad for you if we carry you from your bed into Louis' bed. Then you could rest together."

Louise laughed.

"Oh that would be good!"

"Allright", Anne said, "I will call the servants."

Anne entered her sons room to see Philippe and Louis eating breakfast together. Philippe put down his bowl as he saw his mother and rose to greet her.

"good morning Mother!" he exclaimed giving her a hug.

"Good morning Son," Anne replied. "Good morning Louis!"

Louis smiled as his mother leaned over and kissed his forehead.

"I have a suprise for you Louis," she said.

Louis made a face to say What is it?

Just then the door opened and Louise was carried inside.

Louis just beamed.

Philippe smiled.

"Good thinking Mother!" he said.

The servants carried Louise to the bed. Louis saw that his wife had tears in her eyes.

"Oh Louis!" she sobbed. "I was so worried about you."

Louis raised one of his bandaged hands and stroked her hair, as she was gently put next to him on the bed.

Philippe cleared his throat.

"Mother," he said. "Maybe we should go and leave them alone, yes?"

Anne smiled, but looked a bit worried.

"You both be careful..." she said. "You know what I mean."

Louise smiled sadly.

"Don't worry Mother, we will be fine."

Philippe beckonned to the servants to pick up the breakfast plates and then they made their farewells to Louis and Louise and left the room.

When they were alone, Louise spoke.

"I had imagine our wedding day to be different", she said sadly.

Louis just smiled and stroke her face.

You are my wife now. That's all what counts., he wrote.

"I love you", she whispered and kissed him gently.

Just there two other lovers came through the open window. It were Pepin and Belle. They jumped on the foot of the bed.

"Pepin, you naughty monkey", Louis said, "Have you finally found your damn biscuits?"

Then he grimaced with pain. He had just forgotten that he wasn't allowed to speak.

"Hey, don't be so unpolite, Chéri", Louise replied, "... Good morning, you both."

Pepin made some gently noises. Then he jumped forward and began to lick Louis' face.

Louis grimaced.

"Haha!", Louise choked out, "I believe he wants to apolognize. Sweet Pepin."

Louis gave a forced smile.

Pepin now started to make a show for the couple. He took a mandarin did a handstand and balanced the fruit on the soles of his feet.

And now also Louis had to grin and he applauded.

________________________________________________________________________________


The young king was dressed by his servants in his room, when the musketeer came in. Philippe looked pretty puzzled.

"Hey, you can't just come in here, Monsieur", the leading servant scolded, "His Majesty isn't even dressed yet. Have you no sense of decency?"

"I'm sorry", the musketeer said, "I just wanted to say that I have accomplished my task and inform the woman Isabelle about what had happened to her daughter."

"Oh and that couldn't wait untill I'm dressed", Philippe replied ironicly.

The musketeer blushed.

"Well... She asked me to write a note for you, Sire."

Philippe could not help but be curious.

"And you have it here?"

The Musketteer bowed.

"Yes of course Sire," he replied, holding it out.

Philippe took the note and read it.

"Very well," he said. "Go back and tell her she may come at two this afternoon."

"Yes Sire," the man replied and bowed again.

*******************************************************************************

His brother meanwhile, had returned to his own room. He saw Claudine still in bed. He smiled and went towards her quietly so as not to wake her and sat down beside her.

He sighed.

She was so beautiful lying there he hardly wanted to diturb her, so he lay down slowly and gently stroked the side of her face. It was in a moment like this that he really felt for his twin, and the aweful events which had plagued his wedding day. And Philippe could not help feel a little bit guilty of his own pleasure at watching the woman he loved sleep.

He stroked the side of her face again and she stirred.

"You're back," she said drowsily with a loving smile.

"I did promise..."

Claudine yawned and snuggled closer to her husband.

"How's Louis?" she asked.

Philippe told the rest of the story. When he finished Claudine shook her head.

"Just three months?" she exclaimed.

"Louis thinks it might be better this way...stop her and her family hating him and Philippe."

Claudine nodded.

"I guess he's right," she said. "It must be hard...making those kind of decisions."

"Yes, it must be. I don't think I could do it."

Claudine smiled.

"Well you don;t have to worry about that, Philippe, because all you need to think about is getting our house built before this baby comes."

Philippe smiled and placed his hand next to hers on her stomach.

"I can't wait," he said softly kissing her gently.

"I can feel them moving", Claudine said softly.

"Them?"

"Yes. I feel that there are two babies."

Philippe smiled.

"So twins... like Louis and me."

"Yes", Claudine replied, "Isn't that funny? We had already talked about that possibility and now I'm sure that it will really be twins."

Philippe smiled melancholicly.

"Maybe god wants to give me the chance to make it better than the old king", he said.

"That's not the same situation, Chéri", Claudine replied, "You have no throne to leave. Furthermore there are different sorts of twins. Not all of them are so similar as you and Louis. Sometimes twins even haven't the same gender."

Philippe grinned.

"You know alot, my dear. But wouldn't that be great? A boy and a girl..."

"Oh that would be wonderful", Claudine exclaimed.

They were interupted when the door was opened hastily and a young musketeer came in.

"Your Highness", he said, "The king wants to see you... immediately."

"Oh no", Claudine moaned, "Not now."

"I have to go, Chérie", Philippe said and kissed her, "I'm sorry."

Claudine smiled.

"It's okay. Afterall he is your brother."

Philippe followed the musketeer out of the room, wondering what his brother could want from him. But he feared that it were no good news."

________________________________________________________________________________


Philippe met the king in Louis' bedchamber. Obviously Philippe also wanted Louis to hear the news.

"Philippe! Good that you've come so quickly", the king greeted him, "Please sit down."

Philippe obeyed and sat down on a comfortable chair.

"Why so formal?", he asked.

The king looked at the musketeer and the servants.

"Would you please let us alone?", he demanded.

"Yes, Sire."

The men bowed and left.

"Shall I go, too?", Louise asked.

"Of course not", the king replied.

Then he looked at his brothers.

"We have a problem", he said, "I think you still remember the Duc."

Louis just made a grimace and Philippe nodded.

"How could we forget him", he said gravely, "Sometimes I even believed that he is the devil."

"... And even after his death, he doesn't leave us alone", the king moaned, "... Listen. He has many followers in france, exspecially in the Normandy. Now they have gotten together and rised up against the crown. They want to bring me down."

"My god", Philippe said, "But we will fought against them and we will defeat them."

"We must hurry", the king said, "They get more and more followers every day."

"But who do they want to make king then?", Louise asked.

"There's a maid who worked at the Duc's estate and who has a son from him. The boy is called Francois. He's just 13 years old but they want him to become king."

"The bastard of a maid, pah!", Philippe choked out.

"Obviously they think that he's a better choice than me", the king replied.

Louis wrote a note.

Do you think the boy wants the throne?

"He's just 13. So I think he could be still a reasonable boy. We must find him quickly. I must talk with him because they can poison his heart."

"Then you should send D'Artagnan to find him", Philippe said.

The brothers all agreed.

"Do you think we should worry about this?" the young King asked.

Louis shook his head and scribled another note.

We should talk to the boy and then decide what to do.

Philippe nodded.

"Definately. I will go and get father now."

Philippe stood up and went to the door.

"Please send for D'Artagnan." he asked the musketeer. "Tell him we need him urgently."

The musketeer bowed.

"Yes Your Highness."

Philippe returned into the room and closed the door again.

Both of his brothers looked tense and worried. Philippe endevoured to smile.

"Hey you two!" he said. "I'm sure there is nothing to worry about. Afterall Philippe is the Louis XIII's son and the son of the Queen. How could anyone even suggest that a bastard son of the Duc would be a better choice for King?"

Louis scribbled another note.

Philippe's right.

"I hope so," the King replied.

After some minutes, D'Artagnan came.

"So what's wrong, boys?", he asked.

"Father", Philippe said, "The old Duc had a bastard son with a maid. Now there are aristocrats who want to make this boy king. Philippe sais that they get more and more followers every day."

"Are you kidding", D'Artagnan replied unsecurely, "... You are kidding. Right?"

"No", the king replied gravely, "He isn't kidding. There's a new danger now."

"But how can they think that such a bastard would be a better choice for king than the son Louis XIII Queen Anne?", D'Artagnan demanded.

"Philippe has already said this, too", Philippe answered, "but these men are followers of the old Duc who is dead now. I think they want revange and don't care if this boy is not royal."

"Oh my god", D'Artagnan gasped.

"What's wrong?", the older Philippe asked.

"It was Aramis who had finally killed the old Duc. If these men really want revange, then he is in danger. I must warn him."

The king shook his head.

"Not yet, D'Artagnan. We need you to find this son of the Duc. His name is Francois and he is 13 years old. You have to bring him to us, but well and unhurt. We must talk with him."

"But Aramis...", D'Artagnan protested.

"Hey, Aramis isn't a baby. He can defend himself. Furthermore the rebels are still in the country and not in Paris. At least not yet. So Aramis is still very safe."

"Ha!", D'Artagnan choked out, "You have now idea how quickly Paris can become a powder keg when the citizens hear of the rebellion. And don't think that all citizens of Paris will be on your site."

"Okay, okay", the king replied, "I will send a messenger to Aramis. But now you have to go and find the son of the Duc."

D'Artagnan nodded but looked really worried.

He stood up to go and then paused.

"Listen boys, promise me you'll be careful. No going outside without a musketeer escort, any of you?"

Philippe nodded.

"We'll be careful, Father," he said seriously. "I think we've all learned that lesson the hard way over the last few months, right?"

"Right!" the King replied.

Louis just nodded slightly.

D'Artagnan nodded in reply and withdrew from the room.

"Well," the King said. "I'd better send someone to Aramis."

He stood up.

"Be careful Sire," he brother said. "Promise me you'll do as D'Artagnan said."

Philippe nodded.

"I'll be careful brother," he said.

******************************************************************************

D'Artagnan immediately got on the road and headed south from Paris on the road which led towards the Duc's old estate. This property was now the estate of the King, Louis having had it conficated after the death of the Duc. D'Artagnan rode quickly and arrived in the small village outside the gates a little after noon. The streets were uncommonly quiet for such a village and this made the Captain more than a little uneasy. He pulled his old cloak closer to him, to cover his sword and make himself look more like a travelling peasant. He came upon a small inn in the centre of the village, the golden cockerel, and dismounted.

A stable boy came out and took the Captains horse.

"Welcome Monsieur!" he said. "Are you staying long?"

"Just stopping for food boy," D'Artagnan replied. He fished a few coins out of his pocket. "Give the horse some water and hay, alright?"

"Yes Monsieur," the boy replied and took the coins.

The Captain strightened his cloak agian and walked into the inn. He had to find a way to find out where the boy was without raising the suspicions of any of the Duc's supporters.

It was quite load in the inn. Most of the guests were already drunken and bawled loudly.

'Oh good', D'Artagnan thought, 'drunken people are easy to pump for details descreetly.'

And he went to a table where only one drunken man sat who was singing false and loadly.

"Bonjour Monsieur", D'Artagnan said, "May I sit down here?"

The man looked up at D'Artagnan.

"Of course, my friend", he slured.

D'Artagnan sat down.

"Say friend", he said, "why are you in such a good mood?"

"Haha! Didn't you know that? There will finally be revanche for the old Duc's death. Shall the three princes burn in hell."

The man took a big sip from his tankard and D'Artagnan did as if he was surprised.

"I must have lived behind the moon", he replied, "What exactly are you talking about? How could a revanche for our beloved Duc be possible?"

"Oh my friend, you have really lived behind the moon", the drunken man slured again, "the supporters of the old Duc have stood up against the king and his brothers. They will bring the king down and take revanche for the Duc."

"Wow! That sounds great", D'Artagnan lied, "but who do they want to make king then? I'm just curious because the Duc is dead now."

"Nah, don't worry, friend. The Duc has a young son, called Jean. He will be king."

"A son? I never heard about that."

"Well, he's just a bastard which the Duc had with a maid. But he's still the better king."

"I totally agree", D'Artagnan replied patheticly, "I would rather prefer this boy on the throne than to see the power in the hands of these murderers any longer."

"Oh man, you are a good Frenchman. You should join us."

"I will think about that. But I wonder where the son of the Duc was the whole time, that I have never heard of him."

"Oh, he lives in this village together with his mother", the man replied, "It is the little house right next to the mill."

D'Artagnan was satisfied. Now he had the information which he needed.

"Well, I think we should drink to the boy", he said, "... Hey! Two beers for me and my friend here!!"

D'Artagnan stayed at the Inn long enough to ensure that his new friend would not have any recollection of their meeting until at least the following day. When the man finally slumped on the bar, snoring loudly D'Artagnan paid the Inn Keeper and got to his feet. As he made his way outside it was already getting dark. He looked around to get his bearings and saw the silhoutee of the mill against the dusk sky. He smiled and slipped into the shadows down the side of the the stable buldings. All he ad to do was wait until the night came on and accomplishing his mission would be easy.

******************************************************************************

The boy was playing with his wooden soldiers when his mother came upstairs.

"Jean," she said gently. "Come on now. I think it's time you were in bed."

"No Mama," the boy protested. "Just another half an hour...please."

"You said that half an hour ago Jean," the woman replied. "And besides we have an early start tomorrow."

"What for?" the boy asked curiously.

"Ettiene and the others want to take you somewhere safer...until the King and his brothers have been dealt with."

"I hope those murderers burn in hell for what they did to Papa!" the boy exclaimed angrily.

His mother hugged him.

"Shh son...They will. It must be God's will that you will be King. I can feel it."

The boy just lay in his mothers arms and closed his eyes.

When he finally drifted to sleep his mother rose up slowly and picked up the candle.

"Goodnight my young King!" she whisphered gently folding the blanket around his body to keep him warm, before she left the room.

The woman left her son's bedroom and went back into the living room. Just when she had sat down at the table and taken her knitting, she heard a knock on the door.

"Oh no. Who could that be so late", she moaned and stood up.

The woman went to the door and opened it. Outside stood a man who was shrouded into a long dark coat.

"Good evening, Monsieur", she greeted him unsecurely, "What can I do for you."

"I'm a friend", the stranger replied, "I have to see your son."

"So you belong to us. I have never seen you here before."

"I'm working for you as a spy at the palace. If some stranger would see me here, I would be blown."

And the man removed the collar of his coat which had hidden the half of his face untill this moment.

The woman gasped. The man infront of her was nobody else than the captain of the musketeers, D'Artagnan. The father of Louis and Philippe.

"Oh no! No!", she cried out, "Not you! You are our enemy."

And then she called into the darkness: "Help!!! The..."

"Shhh! Shhh!", D'Artagnan interrupted her and put a hand on her mouth, "I said that I'm a spy at the palace and your friend. So do the others the favour and let them sleep."

And D'Artagnan went into the house. The woman couldn't prevent him and so she had no other choice than to close the door behind him. Now they were alone in the living room.

"But how can you be our friend, Monsieur?", she demanded, "You are the captain of the musketeers... and even more important, you are the father of these twins."

D'Artagnan grinned.

"Well and that's exactly why I'm the best spy. Nobody would ever suspect me."

The woman became unsure but she still wasn't completly convinced.

"But that would mean that you are working against your own sons and I thought that you love them so much."

"I love them", D'Artagnan replied, "and that's exactly the reason why I help you. My sons have lived a sinful life, exspecially Louis. They must be stopped and punished. Only that can save them from hell now."

And to make his words even more impressive, D'Artagnan crossed himself.

Now the woman was convinced.

"You are a good father and a good man", she replied, "God bless you. But why do you want to see Jean?"

"Well, the king and my sons still don't know about the uprising. Nobody on the courtyard knows it yet. Except for me of course. So I could bring your son to the courtyard and show him everything there. He could watch everything and learn everything which he needs to be king. Nobody would become distrustfully and if they ask me who the boy is, I will just answer that he is a nephew second-degree of mine."

"That's a great idea", the woman exclaimed, "I will go and wake up Jean."

"Oh, I actually didn't want to disturb the boy's sleep", D'Artagnan replied.

"That's okay. We should lost no time. And when my son is king, he can sleep as long as he wants."

And the woman went into her son's bedroom.

She leaned over him and whispered.

"Francois, wake up."

The boy stirred and opened his eyes.

"It's not mornig already is it Mother," he asked sleepily, wiping his eyes.

"No...but it is time for us to go...You got to get up and put on your cloak, alright?"

"But I'm tired Mama."

"Shhh....I know. But we are going to the Palace already. Aren't you excited?"

"The Palace Mama?"

"Yes...so come on!"

And the boy yawned and sat up, rubbing his eyes. Just then he noticed D'Artagnan standing in the doorway.

"Who is he?" he asked distrustfully.

His mother smiled.

"That son is D'Artagnan, the Captain of the Musketeers?"

"What! Are you crazy Mama!"

The woman put her hand up to her sons mother.

"Hush," she said. "He's on our side...."

"But..."

"I'll explain later," she told him.

Francois nodded but continued to look distrustfully at D'Artagnan.


When the boy was ready the Captain spoke quietly.

"Do you have a carraige, Madame?"

"Yes...it's at the stables down by the Inn."

"Well...we'll take take that. Come on, quickly. You see I must not be missed from the Palace...if I'm not there in the morning my sons will be suspicious...they are suspicious of everyone."

The woman shook her head and her eyes were wide.

"Even of their own Father?" she exclaimed. "They truely must be aweful young men...just as we were told."

D'Artagnan nodded and beckonned for them to follow him.

They left the house and went to the inn where the carriage was.

"I will drive it", D'Artagnan said and climbed on the coach-box.

The woman nodded.

"Come on, Francois", she said to her son and opened the door of the carriage.

The boy got in.

"By the way", D'Artagnan said, "What's your name, Madame?"

"Florentine."

"What a beautiful name", D'Artagnan said honestly.

Florentine smiled.

"Thank you, Monsieur", she replied and got in the carriage, too.

D'Artagnan took the reins and drove the horses on.

________________________________________________________________________________


It was in the early morning when they arrived at the palace. Except for the stable lads and some guards everyone was still sleeping.

D'Artagnan gave the horses and the carriage to the stable lads and lead his guests into the palace. The little Francois gasped when he saw all the splendour.

"Wow!", he choked out, "So that means it to be king."

"Shhh", his mother said, "don't say such things. That could make others suspicious."

D'Artagnan smiled.

"It's okay, Madame. I will give you a nice guestroom now where you can still rest some hours untill the king gets up. Then I will introduce you to him at the morning audience. This will be your son's first lesson."

"Yes. You are right", Florentine replied, "He must meet the king to see how a king acts. Right, Francois?"

The boy yawned because he was still tired.

"Yes, Mama", he replied.

"Come on", D'Artagnan said, "I will bring you to your room."

And he did as he had said.

________________________________________________________________________________


At the same time Aramis who had gotten the news from the king's messenger was on his way to Athos' house. As it was typical for him, he had the intention to run his own mission against the rebels.

Athos was woken from his sleep by a knock on the door. He heard his man servant get out of bed and hurry down the stairs. Athos sighed. He was weary and a night visit usually meant only one thing. Trouble.

He yawned and waited. In a few moments he heard voices in the hall.

"Is Athos here, Grimaud?"

Athos was now sure it was trouble. He recognised Aramis's voice.

The servant had obviously nodded, as Aramis's voice came again.

"Well get him up, would you?" he demanded. "Tell him it's urgent."

But by this time Athos had already appeared at the top of the stairs, his hightgown covered by his cloak.

"What the devil are you doing here at this hour Aramis?" he asked.

Aramis looked excited.

"My friend. Come get dressed. I will tell you on the way."

"No Aramis," Athos replied wearily. "I get dressed, pour some wine and you'll tell me right here, otherwise I'm going back to bed."

Aramis scowled but he could tell his friend was in no mood to be argued with.

"Alright," he said. "But hurry up."

Athos nodded.

"Grimaud," he said. "Please would you get out the wine."

The servant just nodded and did as he had been asked. Aramis followed him into the dining room.

*****************************************************************************

None of the Princes had been able to go to bed. Instaed they sat together, with Claudine and Louise inside Louis's bedroom. It was really late by now and both of the girls looked tired.

"Perhaps' you should go to bed," Philippe told his wife.

Claudine shook her head.

"I'm alright," she said. "And besides I couldn;t sleep if I tried."

Louise nodded in rebuff to the look which Louis gave her telling her the same.

The young King yawned at the end of the bed.

"What's taking so long?" he asked quietly. "I mean shouldn't D'Artagnan be back by now?"

Philippe spoke.

"I'm sure he'll be back soon...I'm sure he's just trying to ensure that he does not draw any attention to himself."

The King looked at Louis who hurriedly scrawled a message.

Philippe is right.

Just then the door to the secret passage opened and D'Artagnan entered, changed back into his Captain's Uniform.

"Father!" Philippe exclaimed rising to his feet.

All the young princes looked expactanty at the man.

D'Artagnan nodded gravely.

"The boy is here," he said. "I'm installed him in a bedroom in the east wing and two of my best men are guarding the door."

The King spoke.

"What's he like?" he said somewhat nervously.

"He's just a little boy, Sire." D'Artagnan replied. "Named Francois. The Duc's men have obviously brainwashed him into hating you all. I'm afraid I had to go along with it to get him to trust me."

"So he thinks he's here to spy on us?" Philippe asked with admiration. "That's brilliant Father!"

D'Artagnan shrugged.

"Well it might give us a couple of days to talk to the boy before we make any decisions about this...."

At Athos house, Aramis and Athos were drinking wine in the dinning-room.

"So what is it now?", Athos asked.

"A rebellion against the king and his brothers."

"A what?!"

Aramis nodded.

"Yes, a rebellion. A messenger from the king has told me. Some supporters of the old Duc have stand up against the king. They want to overthrow him and make a little bastard king, a son who the Duc had with a maid."

Athos took a big sip of wine.

"And how is this little bastard?"

"I don't know. I just know that his name is Francois and that he is thirteen years old."

"Even younger than the king", Athos murmured, "... And what shall we do?"

"The king has already given introductions to D'Artagnan but I don't like to do nothing. The messenger was sent to me because D'Artagnan feared that I'm in danger now, because I had killed the Duc. So I think this is very much my buisness, too. And so I have decided to take the matter into my own hands."

"Oh no", Athos moaned, "Not again one of your plans. Don't you think that we should just join D'Artagnan?"

"Athos, my friend, I just rather trust my intelligence. But honest, I don't have a plan yet."

"You... have... no plan yet?", Athos repeated as if this was a miracle.

"Well", Aramis replied, "I'm sure I will have one soon. At the moment, I just want to get the citizens of Paris on my site... ahm I mean on our site."

"And how do you want to manage this?", Athos asked.

"Well, with flyers and public speeches on the market square. And you and Porthos will help me with this."

"Mon Dieu, Aramis. You can't be serious!"

"I'm totally serious. Come on, take your coat. You will inform Porthos and I will go to the next printing house and order the flyers from them."

"Aramis, it is really hard to be your friend", Athos said and stood up.

________________________________________________________________________________


Francois and his mother were sleeping when D'Artagnan entered their room. It was now 10.00 am and time for the morning audience.

"Hey", D'Artagnan whispered gently, "Wake up. It's time."

Francois and his mother opened their eyes. Florentine yawned.

"How late is it?", she asked.

"Already 10.00 am. You must get up now. The morning audience will beginn in a half hour."

Francois sat up.

"You mean I'll soon get to see the traitors who killed Papa!"

"Shhh!" D'Artagnan warned the boy. "Remember that the King and his brothers have spies everywhere. You must be careful what you say and do until then young man."

The boy scowled.

"You mean I should be nice to the King?"

D'Artagnan nodded.

"For now, anyway....Come the King may not receive you if you are late."

The boy slid from the bed as did his mother. As she did so Florentine touched the Captain lightly on the arm.

"Thank you for your help Monsieur," she said quietly.

D'Artagnan endeavoured to smile.

"You're welcome Madame."

Florentine nodded and tunred to her son.

"Go and get ready then," she told him. "I laid out your clothes next door."

The boy looked at his mother and the Captain. He almost said something but thought better of in and walked into the other room. Florentine went over and gently closed the door.

Then she looked more earnestly at D'Artagnan. There was real worry in her eyes.

"Monsieur," she began. "The others have all assured me that whatever happens my son will be safe, but I need to hear it from you. He is not in danger here, is he?"

D'Artagnan bit his lip. He hardly knew what to say.

"Madame, I wish I could tell you that the plan is foolproof, but this is treason and in such matters some people suffer."

"But my son? He's thirteen for God's sake!"

"And the King is only fourteen!" D'Artagnan replied on instinct.

Florentine looked curiously at him.

"And what is that supposed to mean?" she almost demanded.

"Nothing," D'Artagnan replied. "Simply this...the stakes are high on both sides of this. Whatever happens, one of these young men will be hurt in some way. And there is just as mich of a chance, if not more so, that Francois will be the one who suffers."

"And?"

"And nothing Madame. But you asked me a question and I gave you an honest answer. Francois is a child, Madame. And all the Duc's friends, including myself have selfish motives for wanting him on the thrne. Only you, Florentine, as his mother can truly decide if this is the best thing for Francois right now."

D'Artagnan have never intended to make such a speech, but it had just come out. Now he waited, half of him hoping that she would decide to simply take her son away from all of this. That way no-one would get hurt, D'Artagnan thought.

But Florentine spoke.

"My son deserves that throne," she said. "And he will have it."

Although his heart sank, D'Artagnan nodded.

"Then let us hurry," he said.

******************************************************************************

The young King did not enjoy most of the daily routine he now endured as King, but the audiences were growing uopn him with each passing day. However today he felt a certain apprehension as he expected the Duc's son, the boy who could possibly usurp his throne. Luckily his brother Philippe had joined him for moral support and sat on a stool just to the right of the throne. His Mother was also there.

Philippe saw that his brother was nervous and leaned over.

"It's alright Sire," he whispered. "It will be fine."

The King did not look convinced.

His mother spoke.

"Just remember son, if you're not sure what to say..."

"I know...let you answer Mother...it's not that but..."

He broke off because just then the door opned and the servant annouced the days list of visitors.

The King drew a deep breath.

The servant called the names. Most of the visitors were courtiers and aristocrats from allover the country. The list also included some foreign visitors.

"... and ahm a woman called Florentine with her son Francois...", the servant announced and at the same moment he thought: 'Who the heck is this?'

The king flinched a bit when he heard these names but only his mother could see it. He whispered something to the servant who stood next to his throne.

The servant spoke loudly.

"His Majesty wants to see the woman Florentine and her son first", he said.

The courtiers looked surprised and also a bit angry. They thought that it wasn't right that the king first meets an unknown woman while all the famous visitors could wait.

But two guards went to the other end of the hall, opened the door there and called Francois and his mother in. D'Artagnan followed them.

They went towards the throne and bowed. Francois had to force himself to do it and to look nice because actually he rather wanted to jump on the king's throat.

"Your Majesty", D'Artagnan said.

"D'Artagnan, who are they?", the king demanded.

"Oh, this boy is Francois, a second-degree nephew of mine. He and his mother here have come to Paris to visit me. I thought that I could show them the palace. I hope that's okay."

"Of course", the king replied, "Welcome to the palace, Francois."

Francois forced a smile.

"Maybe we could invite them to a cup of coffee this afternoon", Philippe now said.

The king nodded.

"Good idea", the king replied.

He looked at the visitors.

"Will you come?"

"Of course, Sire", Florentine replied, "It's an honour for us."

"Good, then I expect you at 15.00 pm at my private room. My family will also be there."

Florentine, Francois and D'Artagnan bowed again and left the hall.

________________________________________________________________________________


When they were alone, Florentine spoke.

"That's great that he has invite us. That's the best chance for Francois to study the king."

"But it will also be terrible for me to have to be nice to the people who I actually want to see dead."

"Shhh...", D'Artagnan said, "Your time will come. But first you have to learn to be king. And at 15.00 pm you will get your first lesson."

"D'Artagnan is right", Florentine said, "So try to be nice to the king and his family."

"Yes, yes...", Francois moaned.

At a little before three Philippe was with the King in his rooms. The younger of the two paced up and down nervously while his older brother sat quietly on a couch.

"Where is Mother!" the King exclaimed. "She promised that she would be here at 2:45."

"She'll be here...so don't worry. Besides I'll be here, D'Artagnan will be here...nothing will go wrong."

"But what if I say something...give away that we know the truth."

Philippe smiled and shook his head.

"You won't Sire," he said. "Now relax. The King can;t be nervous meeting the relation of one of his soldiers, can he?"

Philippe sighed and nodded.

"You're right," he said. "I do need to relax...Maybe I should have a little wine?"

"No way, young man!" a voice said.

Anne had entered the room.

"Mother!" the King exclaimed, obviously relieved.

"Sorry I'm late son," Anne replied. "I...I had some other business to attend to."

Philippe smiled.

"Well at least you're here now, Mother," he said.

Just then the clock began to chime.

The King bit his lip.

"They'll be here soon."

*****************************************************************************

Outside the door another young man was looking equally as nervous.

"Just remember to be polite and respectful," D'Artagnan coucilled him. "You should give them no reason to suspect anything."

Francois nodded.

"Thank you Monsieur," he said, straightening his jacket.

D'Artagnan smiled.

"You ready them?" he asked.

The boy nodded.

*****************************************************************************

"Enter," Philippe said as the knock came. His brother cast him a glance to say, relax.

"Sire," D'Artagnan said, bowing. "I have bought my relations for coffee as you suggested."

"Ah yes," the King replied. "Please won't you come in...." He pretended not to remember the names.

"Florentine and Francois."

""Florentine and Francois, welcome."

"Sire," Florentine said and curtseyed.

Francois hesistated for just a moment.

His mother glared at him.

"Sire," he spat and bowed.

"Oh, the boy seems to be quite nervous", the king said, "Is there something wrong?"

"No Sire", Florentine replied and gave Francois a slap on his bottom, "He's just so overwhelmed by all the splendour here. Right, Francois?"

"Yes", the boy replied, "I'm sorry, your Majesty."

The king smiled.

"No problem", he said, "Do you like some coffee?"

"Francois is still too young to drink coffee", Florentine replied, "But if you have some hot chocolate for him..."

"Of course we have", the king answered.

He looked at his servant.

"Go and bring us five cups of coffee and a hot chocolate for the boy."

"Yes, Sire."

"And also some biscuits."

The servant bowed and hurried away. Philippe grinned.

"Biscuits, eh? Maybe we should bet how much time will pass untill we get visited by Pepin."

Everyone except for Francois and Florentine laughed.

"Who is Pepin?", Francois asked.

"A little monkey, my pet", Philippe replied, "he just loves biscuits."

And just then Pepin came through the open window, jumped on Philippe's shoulder and began to chatter immediately.

"Pepin", Philippe laughed, "Have you heard us talking about biscuits, eh? By the way, where is Belle?"

"There is she", the king said.

Now also Belle came through the window. Pepin jumped down from Philippe's shoulder and the two monkeys run to a corner of the room and began to play with eachother.

"They are so cute", Francois said.

For some seconds he had forgotten his hatred for the royal family.

Just then the servant came back with the coffee.

"So," the King said. "What brings you to the Palace?"

Florentine bowed.

"We are here to see our reltion, Monsieur D'Artagnan, Sire."

The King nodded.

"Oh...I trust you are enjoying yourselves."

"Yes thank you Sire."

Francois was busy watching how the King took his coffee and did not respond to the question.

Florentine nugded him.

"Wh...Yes Thank you....Sire."

The words were an effort as he was reminded of his reason for bing there.

Philippe smiled.

"That is good," he said. "We like our guests to feel welcome."

Just then the biscuits arrived and Pepin began to jump up and down chattering crazily. The King beckonned to the servant to offer the guests first. Francois took a biscuit, but before he could bite it the little monkey ran to him. Belle cried out as if to scold her companion, but nothing would stop him.

"Pepin!" Philippe exclaimed.

Francois smiled.

"It's ok...Hey can I give him some? ...Could I Sire?"

"Sure," the King replied. "I think my brother's pet likes you Francois."

"You think so, Sire?" the boy asked.

"Definately. Right brother?"

Philippe secretly thought that the only thing Pepin loved was the biscuit but he did not say it. Instead he nodded in agreement.

"Oh yes, he really likes you Francois. Do you have any pets?"

"I had a dog, but it died. My Father bought it for me."

Florentine's eyes widened with fear....

"Your father must be very nice", Philippe said.

Francois bit his lips.

"He was", replied.

The king looked sternly at this brother but Philippe continued. He knew that they had to speak openly with the boy earlier or later. So why not now?

"Was?", he replied, "Is he dead?"

"Yes", Francois replied gravely.

Florentine whispered some prayers. Her son was on the best way to betray himself, her and the whole rebellion.

"I'm sorry", Philippe said.

Now Francois lost his nerves.

"And you should be sorry!", he called, "because you are responsible for his dead!"

Florentine moaned.

"I am responsible?", Philippe replied.

"You and your brothers!!! I'm the son of the old Duc! You have killed my father!"

"I know that you think so", the king now said, "And I also know that there's a rebellion and that the supporters of the old Duc want you to be king. That's the real reason why you are here."

Florentine and Francois looked shocked at D'Artagnan who stood in a corner. The old musketeer shrugged his shoulders.

"Looks like I have taken you for a ride", he said.

"Traitor! And we have trust you!", Florentine hissed.

"Did you really believe that I would betray my sons and my king?", D'Artagnan replied cooly.

Francois looked at the king and Philippe.

"So now you want to kill me and my mother. Well, then you will see how a son of the great Duc dies", he said proudly.

"You're wrong", Philippe said, "We don't want to kill you, Francois. We just want to speak with you."

The king nodded.

"Ha! You want to negotiate", Francois replied, "But I won't negotiate with the murderers of my father. You have to kill me or the day will come when I will kill you... Yes, I will sit on my throne in my loge, wearing my royal clothes and watch how the guards lead you on the scaffold, one after the other."

This comment made Philippe furious.

"You can be happy that we are such good guys!", he scold, "Another king than my brother would quarter you for this comment. You have no idea what your father has done to all of us, exspecially to my twin Louis! His body is covered with scars for which the Duc is responsible! He was a traitor! He tried to kill Louis several times! He tortured him! He was a monster!"

"You lie!", Francois called, "My father was a good man who just wanted to live in peace. You have killed him because you were afraid of his power. But he had never misuse his power... instead of you!"

Philippe snarled. But the king just moaned and looked sadly at Francois. He saw that the Duc's supporters had totally brainwashed him. The boy obviously didn't know the truth.

The quietness and serenity of his voice shocked and instantly calmed everyone else.

"Who told you these things?"

Francois looked confused.

"I have heard it from many good men, so don't even try to pretend that they lied."

"But how can you be certain they spoke the truth, Francois? Can you be any more certain that we are not telling you the truth now?"

Francois thought, but stubbornly shook his head.

"You're just trying to make me trust you, so you can get rid of me at a more convinient time, like you did to my Father."

"Your Father was trying to kill us, to take the throne that was not rightfully his."

"Well actually he would have been more of a King than Louis. He's just a bastard like me. At least my father had pure Bourbon blood. At least I have Bourbon blood...For all France knows you might be another of his bastards..."

"Hey, watch your mouth," Philippe warned. "No one insults the King like that!"

His mother placed a hand on her sons arm to calm him.

"No Philippe," she said quietly.

"He can't say such things", Philippe said.

"Please Philippe, relax. He is just a boy."

"What shall that mean, I'm just a boy", Jean scold, "I'm not just a boy but the son of the the old Duc... and I have a right for the throne! You have already betrayed France with a king who hadn't Bourbon blood! Who tells us that the new one isn't a bastard, too? What gaves you the guarantee that he is the king's son?!"

Anne looked sternly at the boy.

"I know it for sure because I had only slept with the king during the relevant time."

"And by the way", Philippe added, "We could ask you the same question. What gives you the guarantee that you are really the son of the old Duc?"

"Don't even try to puzzle me!", Jean called, "My mother had only loved one man and that was the Duc!"

"Oh, I actually don't doubt that you are his son", Philippe replied, "But if you are so impudent to the king, you have to bear such questions."

Francois just hissed.

"Please, please", the king said, "Can we stop this now? ... Alright. Listen Francois, what Philippe told you about your father is true. But we don't want to harm you. We just want peace."

"I don't believe you", Francois replied stubbornly.

"Francois", the king said, "What you and your friends are planning is high-treason. I could just kill you and suppress the rebellion. Nobody would judge me for it. But as you see, I don't do it. Don't you wonder about this?"

"Ha! You just haven't killed me immediately because you have pangs of conscience! Because you know that you have done to my father was a crime!"

The king stood up.

"Follow me", he said sternly.

Francois and Florentine didn't know what that should mean but they followed the king out of the chamber and so did Philippe, Anne and D'Artagnan.

________________________________________________________________________________


The king lead them into Louis' bedroom. Louis and Louise were very surprised by the visit.

"What's up here?", Louise asked curiously.

"Louis, would you please take of your shirt?", the king asked.

Louis didn't know why he should do that but he sat up and his mother went to him and helped him to get of his shirt. Now one could see, beside the bandage around his stomach, all the scars which came from the Duc's torture.

"Look Francois", the king said, "Do you see all these scars on his body. That's your fathers work."

Francois was shocked and puzzled. He bit his lips while Anne helped Louis to get on his shirt again.

"Well Francois," the King said. "We have sent D'Artagnan to bring you here so that you could learn the truth. I hope you will see that your Father was not the good man that they have said he was..."

Francois lowered his head.

"Francois, I you are willing to become my dear friend and cousin then you shall have all that belonged to your Father and live a happy life. But if you choose to fight against me...then the ending will be bad for both of us I fear."

Francois raised his head.

"I'm sorry Sire," he choked out. "I would never have...If I'd known..."

Philippe smiled sadly.

"Welcome to the family, cousin," he said softly.

Francois smiled uncertainly.

******************************************************************************

"Are you sure we can trust him?" Philippe asked after Francois and Florentine had gone back to their rooms to get ready for dinner.

The King nodded.

"He's just a child, Philippe. And he was misled...And giving him his fathers property and a title is the right thing to do, don't you think?"

Philippe looked sceptical.

"I suppose so," he said.

The King smiled.

"That settles it then. We'll annouce it at dinner and make sure all the conspirators hear the news...that should put an end to all of this then."

"I hope you're right, Sire," his brother replied.

"Of course I'm right," Louis said. "Don't be so negative, Philippe."

"I'm not...it's just..."

"Shhh...Come let us get ready...I want to enjoy tonight. It's a shame Louis isn't well enough to join us, right?"

Philippe sighed and nodded.

"Yes...yes it is."

******************************************************************************

Aramis entered the room and shook his head.

"You'll be glad to hear Athos that this little adventure is over before it begins. I've just heard the news that the Duc's bastard has been reconciled with the Royal family and will be announced as a Count this evening."

"That's a bit sudden isn't it!" Porthos exclaimed. "Afterall you were just saying earlier that this conspiracy could be a real danger to the King..."

Aramis sank to a chair.

"So it seemed...I'll admit it, it seems that I was wrong."

Pothos smiled, but Athos looked serious.

*******************************************************************************

After the servants left, Florentine looked at her son.

"Are you certain about this?" she said in a worried voice. "I mean...do you really think that you can trust the King."

Francois laughed.

"I don't trust him....My Fathers men said that they would try to say that Ftaher tortured Louis...but the truth is that those scars are from when he was kidnapped by the bandits...They are all liars and murderers and I hate them."

"Then I don't understand..." Florentine began.

"This way I can get them to trust me...it will be far easier to destroy those who are close to me then some distant powerful enemy...besides I think the title suits me for now...Count Francois. Don't you agree Mother?"

Florentine nodded, even though she was terrified.

In the meantime the king had given order to prepare the documents which would make Francois the old Duc's successor. He intended to make this offical at the evening.

But at the moment he was walking in the garden with Philippe.

"Don't you think that this is a big risk?", Philippe said, "Just one hour ago this boy wanted nothing more than to see us all dead and now you will give him such great power by making him a Duc."

"That will make the rebels quiet", the king replied.

"Or it will make them even stronger. Everything depends on if we can trust Francois or not. I mean it is good to try to get the boy's friendship but we also should be carriful."

The younger Philippe laughed.

"Oh brother, you are too worry about everything. Francois is just a child. He is even younger than me. The Duc's supporters had brainwashed him but now he has seen and heard the truth. That changes everything."

Philippe shook his head. He wasn't convinced.

"That he is a child doesn't mean that he is an angel", he replied, "Even a child can be very devious. Just think of Marie."

"Oh no. Leave Marie alone. That is not the same thing. There had happened so many bad things to her family. You can't compare the situations."

"Oh I think they are actually very similar. Marie made louis responsible for her father's and brothers death. And Francois also makes us responsible for his father's death."

The king was quiet for a moment. Philippe's words had impressed him.

"But I have to do something against the rebels", he finally said, "and I think this is a good way."

"If Francois has really changed his opinion and is a nice boy like you think then he can wait to become a duc. And if he hasn't changed his opinion then he will become even more dangerous as a duc. No, that isn't a good way."

"You just think about Francois, Philippe. But you seem to think no moment about the men who have brainwashed him. They are our enemies, not Francois."

Philippe moaned.

"Okay. I understand your point but I would at least take precautions."

The king looked curious.

"What do you mean?", he asked.

"infiltrate a spy into the ranks of the rebels. So we will be informed about their plans everytime."

"That's interessting. And who should be that spy? D'Artagnan?"

Philippe shook his head and grinned.

"No I think we need D'Artagnan here at the palace. But I have thought of a special prisoner at Exiles."

"At Exiles?"

"Yes. Maurice, the confidant of the old Duc."

The king gasped.

"Maurice?! Are you crazy or what?! This men has done so many terrible things to us. He was the Duc's right hand!"

"Sire, at the prison he had begged me to speak for him and to safe him from the scaffold. He had sweared to always be my servant if I do that and I believe that he was serious. And who could be a better spy than this man. Nobody would distrust him."

"Allright", the king said, "You and D'Artagnan you will go to Exiles and speak with him. Tell him that I will give him a full pardon if he serves me as a spy but tell him also that I will kill him immediately if he deceives me."

Philippe nodded.

"Allright. I will inform D'Artagnan and we will leave immediately."

"But Philippe... if Maurice deceives us in the end, then you are responsible for it. D'ont forget this."

"Yes Sire", Philippe replied and left.

Philippe and D'Artagnan arrived at Exiles late that evening. The Governor was very suprised to see them. Philippe embraced his father in law.

"How are you?" he asked. "Claudine sends her love....she would have come to see you but the doctor thinks that she should not travel with the baby due so soon."

The Governor nodded.

"Its for the best," he said. "But it does not stop me missing her...perhaps you could ask the King to give me comission in Paris, so I can be closer to her and the children."

Philippe nodded.

"I will ask," he said. "But unfortunately we're not here just for a visit."

The Governor smiled.

"I thought as much..." he said. "What is it?"

"Well you know the prisoner Maurice?"

"What the traitor? Have you got papers for his execution?"

D'Artagnan shook his head.

"No...just a visiting order. Can we see him? It's quite urgent."

"Of course...Wouldn't you like a drink first though?"

Philippe shook his head.

"No we'd better get on with it. I'd like to be back to see Claudine in the morning."

The Governor smiled.

"Very well," he said. "Follow me."

***************************************************************************

He led them to a dungeon and opened the door. Philippe saw Maurice, dirty and dressed in rags.

The prisoner raised his head and when he recognised Philippe hope and expectation rose in his face.

"Your Highness!" he exclaimed. "I knew you would come for me...I prayed every day that you would! Thank you! I will never forget this."

Philippe looked grave.

"Don't get too carried away Monsieur," he said. "Before you go anywhere we need to talk."

The man fell to his knees at the young mans feet.

"Yes Your Highness....anything your highness...I'm your humble servant...."

"Hush..." Philippe siad. "I don't want to hear such things. I may be able to secure your freedom but there are conditions. Listen well Monsieur and be geniune if you ever hope to leave this place."

Maurice sank to the ground and looked earnestly at Philippe.

"I am listening Your Highness," he said.

"Did you know that the old Duc had a son with a maid?", Philippe asked.

"I... I knew that he was always sending food and money too a woman and her son who lived at his estate. I suspected something but I have never asked my lord."

"This woman is called Florentine", Philippe replied, "and the Duc was the father of her son Francois."

"Interessting. But... what has this to do with me?"

"The Duc's supporters want to make Francois king. They have started a rebelion."

"Really?", Maurice replied.

"What is?", D'Artagnan said, "Would you like to join these traitors or what?"

"Oh no! Never Sire! Never!"

And Maurice fell on the ground infront of Philippe's feet again. He almost touched the ground with his forehead.

"Stop this", Philippe said sternly.

Maurice looked up again.

"Now we have told Francois what a bastard his father was", Philippe continued, "and the king believes that the boy has no changed his opinion and is our friend now. He even wants to make him the Duc's offical successor. But I'm still distrustful. And I could persuade my brother to infiltrate a spy into the ranks of the rebels. So that there won't be some bad surprises for us one day. And you will be that spy."

Maurice gasped.

"Me?!"

"Yes, you. I told the king that I think that you would be the best choice because nobody of the rebels would suspect you to be a spy. The king sais, if you agree to do this job then he will give you a full pardon."

Tears of emotions run down Maurice's face. He smiled and looked so lightend that Philippe couldn't help, but was a bit affected.

"I agree, your Highness. I agree", Maurice said, "I will do everything what the king wants."

Philippe nodded.

"Good. But I must also warn you. If you will deceive us, you will be killed immediately."

"I would never dare to do that", Maurice replied and kissed Philippe's hand.

"Ehhh! Stop it!", Philippe said and pulled his hand back, "I will inform the governor now. They will clean up and shave you and give you new clothes and then you will come with us to the palace, where you will get your exact orders."

"Thank you, your Highness. Thank you so much."

Philippe and D'Artagnan left the cell.

"Do you think we can trust him?", D'Artagnan asked.

"Well, he is a rat", Philippe replied, "but a useful rat. And he would do everything to safe his life. We just have to be carriful that we won't give free rein to this matter."

"That's true", D'Artagnan replied.

"Come on, father. Let us inform the governor now."

________________________________________________________________________________


At the palace the king had collected all courtiers in the throne-hall. His mother was sitting next to him.

"Be quiet!", a musketeer shouted and everyone stopped talking.

The king stood up.

"My lovely subjects", he said, "I have very important news for you... Francois, would you please step forward?"

A few moments passed. Then a young boy stepped into the middle of the hall and stopped right infront of the king. It was Francois. He bowed.

"Your Majesty."

"This boy is the son of the Duc," the King began.

Gasps and whispers erupted among the court.

The King raised his hand to silence his subjects. A hush fell again.

"He has pledged his loyalty and so we will recognise him as a cousin and give a title befiting a member of the royalty."

The King rose to his feet.

"From now on you will be Comte Francois."

Francois bowed.

"Thank you your Majesty," he said.

Philippe nodded and smiled.

The Court applauded and cheered, seeing that the King expected this.

"God bless the King!" they cheered. "And God the Royal Family!"

Philippe smiled again and sank back down on his throne.

"Now," he said. "There will be a banquet in celebration of our new cousin."

The crowd cheered again.

******************************************************************************

Philippe, D'Artagnan and Maurice rode along a track, leading back to Paris. They were going too quickly to talk but after a lot of thought Philippe pulled back on his reins. The others copied.

"What is it son?" D'Artagnan asked.

Philippe looked worry.

"I... My old home is not so far from the Duc's estate and Perronette is alone there now, just with a few servants. What if..."

D'Artagnan gasped.

"Oh my god. You think the rebels could harm her?"

Philippe nodded.

"I have to look if she's okay", he said and turned his horse.

"No wait", D'Artagnan called, "not now. We first have to bring Maurice to the palace."

"But Perronette..." Philippe almost cried.

"Hey, you don't know what's up with her son", D'Artagnan said gently, "Maybe she's very well. Why shouldn't she be."

"I must go and see it myself. Please."

D'Artagnan moaned.

"Allright Philippe. I can understand you. Go. I think I can bring Maurice alone to the palace."

Philippe smiled.

"Thank you, father", he said and rode away.

________________________________________________________________________________


When Philippe was about 100 metres away from his old house he already saw dark column of smoke. His heart pound. Fear grew inside him. He drove his horse on.

When he reached his old home, he saw the catastrophe. The house was burned down. Everything was destroyed and turned to charcoal. At some place there were still little fires blazing and the smell was terrible. Philippe was completly shocked.

He dismounted and went into the garden. His horror grew even more when he saw the dead servants lying on the meadow.

Philippe ran into the destroyed house.

"Perronette!", he called, "Perronette!!! Where are you?!"

No answer. Philippe looked in all rooms but he couldn't find her and she also wasn't in the garden.

In the end Philippe sat down on the landing infront of the front door and weeped.

"Hey, look who we have here", he suddenly heard a voice next to him.

Before Philippe could react the two rebels had fettered and gagged him. He whimpered. One of the men pulled a hood over Philippe's head...

When Philippe woke up his head hurt and his arms and legs were bound. He tried to struggle to free himself but he couldn't. He opened his eyes and saw a small stone room with the only light coming from a high window.

He grimaced at the pain in his head but managed to cry out.

"LET ME OUT OF HERE YOU TRAITORS!"

There was no response straight away, so he carried on.

"I KNOW YOU HEAR ME. LET ME OUT NOW!"

After a minute or so he heard the door open. A man came in his head covered with a black mask.

"Shut up you little Bastard. Who are you to talk like that to me?"

Philippe grimaced again.

"Where is Perronette?" he asked. "I swear if you've harmed her, I'll..."

"You'll do what?" the man jeered. "I rather think that you're in no position to give me any orders, now are you?"

"Where is she?"

"The old lady's just fine...but if you want her to stay that way, then we need to talk."

"I don't negoiate with traitors and cowards who butcher and kidnap innocent people..."

Philippe fought the tears that stung his eyes as the image of his dead servants flashed into his mind.

"I can butcher one more right now if you'd like," the man said and drew his sword. "I mean afterall the old lady has had a good long life already anyway, hasn;t she bastard?"

Philippe trembled. It was aweful. He could not bear to see Perronette die, but he also knew that whatever the men wanted would put his family in danger.

"What do you want of me?" he half sobbed.

"That's better..." the man said. "Now..."

"... first, where is Francois?"

Philippe pretended to be unsuspecting.

"Who... who is Francois?", he replied.

"You know exactly who I'm talking about!", the man shouted, "Tell me where he is or I will beat it out of you!"

"He is at the palace... and the king has made him the Duc's successor. The boy is now on our site. The game is over for you, traitor."

The man kicked Philippe into his stomach.

"Don't be so naughty", he scolded angrily.

Philippe grimaced.

"... but it is like I said", he replied weakly, "Francois is not on your site anymore."

"Haha! Don't be so naiv. Francois is our friend. He would never betray us, just because we have done so much for him. He hates you and your family and so do we."

Actually Philippe feared that the man was right. Afterall it had been him who was the most sceptical about Francois' appointment as a Duc. But he didn't want to show his true feelings to this man.

"You are dreaming", he said, "Soon, you all will end on the scaffold."

The man just laughed.

"Oh great, little one. If you have another joke for me, just tell me. I like to laugh again."

Philippe bit his lips.

"So now to our actual demand", the man said, "we want you to write a letter to your brothers. Tell them that you have found out something very important and they shall come to the village which is one kilometre away from here. Then we can catch them, too."

"I will never do that", Philippe replied, "and by the way, they would see that it makes no sense that I write them a letter if I could actually speak to them personally. They would become suspicious."

"Well, you just have to tell them that you have still to do some important things there, so that you can't come home yet."

"I won't do it in any case."

"Too bad for the old lady", the man replied and wanted to left the room.

"No! Wait!", Philippe called.

The man turned.

"Will you write the letter?", he asked.

"Yes... I will."

"Good boy."

When the man had gone, Philippe felt as though he wanted to cry. He felt like a traitor, but whatever he did he knew he would hurt some member of his family.
But the more he thought about it the more he realised that he might be able to raise the alarm in the letter he would have to write. All he had to make sure was that he chose the right words.

When the man returned Philippe raised his head. This time, when the door opened, the young man saw two men. The one carried paper, a pen and some ink, and the other came over to Philipe and undid his bonds.

"Write that you want your brothers and Francois to meet you at the Golden Cockerel in Noisy le Sec, tomorrow evening. They are to come alone...no musketeers."

Philippe grimaced and rubbed his wrists.

"Then you'll let Perronette go without harming her?" he said quietly.

"Of course boy," one of the men said.

Philippe nodded and took the paper.

"I...Can I see Perronette? She will be afraid."

"When you've finished," the man said. "Now write!"

Philippe picked up the pen. If only he could make the words seem suspicious, then his borhters would know something was wrong. Suddenly he rememebered that Louis was too ill to travel. The traitors did not know this. His heart skipped. They would know that something was wrong if he made it clear that he expected Louis to come too!

"Write! What are you waiting for, eh?!", the man called.

Philippe flinched and quickly wrote the letter.

Then he gave it to the man who took it and read it quickly.

"Well, that's good, boy", he said.

He gave the letter to the other man.

"Send this to the palace", he ordered.

The other man left.

"Can I see Perronette now?", Philippe asked.

"Nah! Don't get on my nerves, litte bastard", the man scolded.

"But you have promised me", Philippe protested.

The man fettered Philippe's hands again.

"Who cares?", he replied, "I don't have to do anything for you. And now shut up."

The man went to the door.

"But...!", Philippe called.

"SHUT UP!!!"

The man went out and Philippe was alone again. He began to cry desperately. He had thought that he would be allowed to see Perronette after he had written the letter. But these rebels were so cruel and heartless. Maybe Perronette was already dead and they had just lied to him (Of course she isn't), so that he wrote the letter. This thought made Philippe trembling and he wept even more desperately.

________________________________________________________________________________


At the palace Maurice had gotten all the instructions for his mission. The king had allowed him to rest for two days. So they had given him a guest-room.

But now the king and his mother started to become worry about Philippe.

"Where is Philippe?", the king demanded, "He should be already back."

Well, you have heard what D'Artagnan has said", Anne replied, "Philippe went to his old home to look if Perronette is allright."

"But that can't take so long!"

"Maybe he has decided to stay there for some meal", Anne answered. But she didn't sound very convinced while saying it.

"Then he could have at least inform us", Philippe said, "He should know that I will become worry about him otherwise."

And as if god had heard the king grumbling, just at this moment a servant came into the room and announced a messenger...

"What is it?" Philippe asked.

The servant bowed. "A messnager Sire," he said.

The King nodded.

"Bring him in," he said. He turned to his mother. "It must be from Philippe," he said, the relieve evident in his eyes. "He must be staying with Perronette...like you said."

Anne smiled but said nothing.

Just then a man entered and bowed.

"You have a message?" the King asked.

The man nodded and handed Philippe's letter to the King.

Philippe tore the envelop open and looked at the letter.

My dear brother, As Father must have said, I have stopped by to see Perronette on my way home. Sorry for not coming straight back, but I wanted to check that she was alright. Anyway, shes fine and so am I. When I got here I saw something really nice that I know you and Louis would love too. I'm sure you could both come tommorrow and meet me in the Golden Cockerel in Noisy le Sec, around midday. Then I could show you both together. Oh and don't bring anyone, especially D'Artagnan. I'm sure he might not approve of my suprise and anyway the three of us can take care of ourselves together! Love to Mother and my dearest Claudine.

Your devoted brother Philippe.

As he read, the Kings face became serious.

"What is it?" Anne asked.

Philippe shook his head.

"Oh...nothing..." he said absently.

Then he realised that the messager was still there.

"Does my brother require a reply?" he asked, trying not to appear suspicious.

The man nodded.

"Then him that we'll both be there."

"Yes Sire," the man said with a bow.

He waited to be dismissed.

"You can go..."

The man turned to leave.

"Wait!" Philippe said.

"Yes Sire?"

"Tell him to take care, also."

"Yes Your Majesty."

Philippe waited until he was sure the man had gone before he turned to his mother.

"What is it?" Anne asked.

"A letter from Philippe. He sais that he is with Perronette and that they both are fine. And he sais that he has found something which he wants to show me and Louis. He wants us to come to come to the Golden Cockerel in Noisy le Sec tomorrow but alone. Here, read."

And Philippe gave the letter to his mother who read it quickly.

"But what a strange message is this", she finally replied, "first, Louis is ill and can't travel and second, why shall you come alone? That doesn't sound like Philippe to me."

"Do you think there's something wrong?", Philippe asked.

"I have a bad feeling", Anne admitted, "Philippe knows that Louis is ill and usually he would never demand him to travel when he knows exactly that Louis isn't able to do that."

"Maybe what he had founded has made him so excited that he has just forgotten that Louis is ill", the king answered.

"Then it must be a real great thing. But honest, I believe that there's something wrong. Maybe Philippe hasn't written this letter voluntarily."

"You mean, he was forced to do it?"

"I fear it...", Anne replied gravely.

"Then this could be a trap for me and Louis", the king replied, "but if we don't travel or if we take some musketeers with us, we will maybe bring Philippe in danger."

"Oh why? Why must this always happen to us?", Anne suddenly sobbed.

Philippe gently took her hand.

"Shhh.... We don't know what's up with Philippe. Maybe everything is okay and he is really fine."

"I don't believe that", Anne replied, "I bet that this is the work of these rebels. They have kidnapped Philippe and now they want you and Louis, too. But I won't allow that! Stay here and don't travel tomorrow, please!"

"But that could bring Philippe in danger... So I will go there tomorrow, but without Louis. He is infact too ill."

"But you will take some soldiers with you, right?"

"No, I won't", Philippe replied.

"You won't?! Are you crazy or what?!"

"Well, shall the rebels catch me. At least that will be a chance for me to speak with them. Maybe I can make them see sense."

"And if not? They would kill you... and Philippe, too."

"No, they won't dare."

"And why not? They are cruel and don't care for your royal blood."

Philippe smiled.

"Well, Francois and his mother are still here at the palace and we won't let them go untill Philippe and I are back."

"So you mean we should use them as hostages."

"Exactly. But I don't want them to be locked in. They just shouldn't leave the palace."

"Allright", Anne replied, "But why do you have to go? You don't have to do what these damn rebels want. Afterall you are the king."

Philippe hugged his mother.

"It has to be", he said, "I can't let Philippe alone."

Anne smiled sadly.

"You're a brave young man, Philippe?" she said. "You should go and tell D'Artagnan now...get an escort to the outskirts of the village. At least then they will be nearby...if.."

Anne had to blink back the tears.

The King hugged her again.

"It will be alright Mother," he said. "Maybe we should not tell Louis, though. He will only worry."

Anne nodded. Philippe could see the tears in her eyes.

*******************************************************************************

It was early mornng when the young King mounted his horse, accompanied by two of the best musketteers.

He kicked his horse. He was afraid, but he knew that he had to go and help his brother.

They rode quickly and it was about eleven thirty when they reached the edge of the village. Philippe here saw the smouldering ruins of his brothers childhood home and felt his heart sink. He brought his horse to a stop. The musketeers copied him.

"Wait over there, out of sight," he told them. "If I do not return by sunset, ride to Paris for backup."

The men nodded.

"Yes Sire," they said, but looked wary. The burnt out house was hardly a good omen.


Philippe kicked his own horse on into the village, in search of the Inn.

******************************************************************************

Inside the Golden Cockerel Philippe now sat in a backroom gagged and blindfolded.

"Now listen here," one of the rebels instructed. "You do exactly as we say and the old woman get to live. If not she'll be dead before you could even try and help her, you understand?"

Philippe managed to nod.

"Good," the man said. "Now I'm going to take off the gag...don't speak."

He unfastened the gag roughly. Philippe flinched and closed his mouth once he was free, swallowing hard.

The man now also took off the blindfold.

"Now..." he said. "You're going to go in there and wait for your brothers...When they come, buy them a drink and talk...make sure they know nothings going on. If you don't then the old woman..."

He mimed the slitting of a throat.

Philippe nodded.

"I'll do exactly what you want," he said. "Just...please don't hurt her."

"Yes, yes... now go."

The man cut the robes which had bind Philippe's hand.

Philippe stood up slowly. He felt sick and a bit dizzy but he went to the door and openend it.

"Don't make any mistake", he heard the man saying behind him.

Philippe nodded and went outside.

________________________________________________________________________________


There were only a few guests in the inn. The innkeeper was cleaing up the bar. Philippe wondered if he was involved in the plans of the rebels. He sat down at an empty table.

When the innkeeper noticed him, he went to his table immediately.

"Your Highness", he said and bowed, "What an honour. What can I bring you?"

"A beer", Philippe replied. He was so agitated that he could really need one.

"As you want, your Highness. Ahm... by the way, which one of the twins are you?"

Philippe smirked.

"I'm Philippe."

The innkeeper bowed again and went back to the bar to get the beer for Philippe.

Then he came back with the beer. Philippe took a big sip and moaned. The innkeeper took his own conclusion from that.

"Are you lovesick, your Highness?"

'If it would be just that...', Philippe thought.

"No, I'm just tired. Please let me alone now."

The innkeeper nodded and went back behind the bar.

Philippe took another big sip.

________________________________________________________________________________


About an quarter hour later the king entered the inn. Philippe looked up from his table when he heard the creaking of the door and saw his brother. He managed to smile.

The king went to the table where his brother sat.

"Philippe", he said and hugged him, "You look pale. Is everything okay?"

"Yes. I just had a long night yesterday. I've drunken alot of wine with Perronette yesterday evening."

He smiled.

"Don't you want to sit down?"

The king nodded and sat down.

"I'm sorry that I've come alone but you know that Louis is too ill to travel", he said, "so what do you wanted to show me?"

Philippe swallowed.

"Well, I think we can better talk with a beer... Hey landlord! A beer for my brother, please!"

The innkeeper now noticed the king and hurried to bring him the beer.

"Thank you", the king said to the innkeeper.

Then he looked at Philippe again.

"So what is it now?", he asked.

But suddenly he had the blade of a sword on his throat and barrel of a pistol on his temple.

"Well, the thing is that you are our prisoner now, your Majesty", one of the rebels said.

Philippe lowered his head.

"I'm so sorry, brother", he said.

The young King looked shocked. He shook his head.

"You've led me into a trap?" he said in disbelief to his brother.

Philippe was close to tears.

He shook his head.

"They were going to kill Perronette," he half sobbed. "I had too..."

Before the brothers had a chance to speak any more one of the rebels said "shut up!" brutally.

The young King spoke bravely.

"I command you you withdraw your weapons, monsieurs." he said. "You are commiting a grave error against your King."

"You won't be our King much longer..." the same man said. And he gagged the King while one of the others gagged his brother.

"Take them back to the hideout," the leader said. "Then we'll decide what to do next."

The rebels nodded and left the Inn half carrying the young Princes who struggled against them. The leader went to the bar and placed a bag of gold on the counter.

"I know what a struggle it is to make ends meet as an inn keeper Pierre," he said. "So you didn't see anything, yes?"

The inn owner nodded fearfully.

"I saw nothing Monsieur," he said.

The rebel pushed the bag of gold towards him and smiled.

"Good," he said. "Very good, my friend."

******************************************************************************

The two Philippes were dragged though the door back into the room where Philippe had been held the day before. The men pushed them to the ground roughly and took off the gags.

"Now be good little boys," one teased them.

And they went out and closed the door.

"I'm so sorry," Philippe said again. "I didn't think you would come alone...I thought you would realise...I didn't want to betray you..."

The young king kept quiet. He had expected that something like that would happen but it was still a shock for him.

"Please... I'm really sorry", Philippe sobbed, "Please forgive me."

"But how? That all has happened because of your strange ideas. First you wanted to install this traitor Maurice as a spy and then you didn't want to come home with us but rather went to look after Perronette."

"Oh, that's not fair", Philippe protested, "Perronette is like a second mother for me. I had to look if she is fine because I had a worse feeling and as you see my feeling didn't deceive me... Anyway, I had to do this or they had killed her."

"... if they haven't already done it", the king replied gravely.

"What?! How can you say such things?!", Philippe choked out.

"Have you seen her?"

"No..."

"There you see it. So how do you want to know that she's still alive. Maybe the rebels have just cheated you."

Now Philippe cracked up. He jumped to his brother and began to beat him with his fists.

"Don't say such things! Don't say that!", he called with tears in his eyes.

The young king struggled

"Hey stop that! Have you become mad or what?!"

"How can you say such things, you heartless bastard?! How can you say it?!", Philippe sobbed.

Now the younger Philippe pushed his brother angrily away.

"Don't call me a heartless bastard", he called. This comment had really hurt him.

"But you have spoken like one", Philippe sobbed. He now sat on the ground like a picture of misery.

The king took some deep breaths to calm down. Then he spoke again.

"It's okay, Philippe. We all are a bit edgy. It's okay..."

And he went to him and stroke his head.

"I want to see Perronette", Philippe sobbed like a little child.

"I know..."

"What a heartmoving picture", they suddenly heard a mocking voice saying.

They looked up. The leader of the rebels had entered the room without that they had noticed it. There were also two other rebels.

"Maybe I will allow you to see the old Lady if you are a good boy", the leader said.

Philippe swallowed.

"What shall I do?", he asked with a shaky voice.

"Well, first you both have to stopp making noise like two little babies. And second it is your brother who has to do something now, and that is to abdicate immediately. If he'll do that, we will maybe show mercy and spare his life and yours."

"I will never abdicate", the young king replied gravely, "Even if you kill us both then, there will still be Louis who will take the throne then. The little Francois will never become king."

"Ha! Louis has no Bourbon blood. You know that as good as I do. He has no right for the throne."

"That doesn't matter", the king replied, "my father has accepted him as his son and his successor. So that makes him a Bourbon."

"Ah... really?", the rebel replied, "but he himself doesn't seem to think so. Or why did he gave his throne to you, little one? Eh?"

"He did it for me... and his whole family", Philippe now said, "It was the only possibility for us to live together in peace."

"How touching", the leader ridiculed, "but... anyway, your little brother will abdicate now."

"Forget it!", the younger Philippe replied.

"Oh, I'm sure we have methods to convince you."

The leader nodded to the two other rebels and they went forward and took Philippe. The leader himself grabbed the king so that he couldn't help his brother.

Philippe trembled and the king called: "What are you doing with him?! Leave him alone!"

"Well, you will see it immediately", the leader replied.

"Yeah, let us do with him what our master once did with his twin", one of the other rebels said, "That will be fun."

The room had wooden walls. So they roughly took Philippe's shirt off and nailed him to the wall with some long and heave knifes. The poor Philippe screamed like a mad man and his brother was so shocked that he froze. Now he remembered how he had once found Louis in the stables... This here was the worst kind of a déjà-vu. The rebels sank the knifes into Philippe's shoulders, his arms and his legs. When they were ready, Philippe had already went unconscious.

"So", the leader said to the young king, "Now your beloved brother will hang there like this untill you have agreed to abdicate. I will look for you every half hour to see if you have changed your mind but of course you can also call me."

And he fettered the king and left the room with his accomplices.

The King trembled when the men left the romm. He dragged himself towards his brother but he could do nothing to help him, with his arms tied behind his back.

"Philippe!" he sobbed. "Oh Philippe can you hear me..."

There was no answer. The young King could see his brothers blood trickling down to the floor.

"I'm so sorry Philippe," he went on desperately. "Please...talk to me...Please."

Still nothing.

The young King lost all control and wept.

"Come back!" he cried out loudly. "Please...I'll do whatever you want...Please!"

But there was no response from the rebels either.

"Please!" Philippe now screamed desperately. "Please I beg you!"

******************************************************************************

Back at the edge of the village the two musketeers had watched the sun set. The one spoke.

"We should go back and tell the Captain," he said gravely.

The other one nodded.

******************************************************************************

Back at the Palace, Anne sat in the Chapel praying for her sons. Suddenly she was disturbed by the door opening. She turned around to see D'Artagnan.

"Is the King back?" she asked anxiously.

D'Artagnan shook his head.

"Not yet..." he said. "I've just sent two musketeers to see if they might meet them on the road."

Anne now felt the tears come.

"Oh D'Artagnan," she sobbed, hugging him tight. "I just know something aweful has happened.."

"Shhh.." D'Artagnan said. "Everything will be alright, Cherie, you'll see."

But just then there was a knock again at the door. Anne drew away and looked up hopefully.

The two musketeers entered.

"Well?" D'Artagnan demanded.

One shook his head.

"The King never returned," he said.

Anne now sobbed.

*****************************************************************************

It was almost half an hour later when the King was still trying to get his brother to talk to him.

"Philippe..." he pleaded. "Please...just say you're alright...Please!"

Just then there was a sound outside the door and the bolts were drawn out. The King saw the faces of the rebels again.

"Let him down!" he begged.

One of the men held out a scroll.

"Sign this first," he said.

Philippe looked at the scroll and then at his brother...

"No, first let him down", he said, "otherwise you would maybe let him hang there after I have signed this document."

"Ey, you're way too naughty for a prisoner", the rebel replied, "sign this or do I have to lash you first?"

Philippe swallowed.

"Allright, I will sign it."

"Good boy."

The rebel unfettered the king and gave him feather and ink. Philippe took the feather and signed the document which declared his abdication and also announced Francois as the new king. But Philippe only signed the document with his first name and that made it invalid. It would have only been valid if he had given his full signature. But the rebels didn't know that...

"Well done", the rebel said and took the document. Then he looked at the other rebels.

"Let him down", he said and pointed onto Philippe, "and get a doctor for him."

The other rebels obeyed and freed Philippe from the wall. The prince moaned quietly. They placed him on the floor next to his brother.

"We will send you a doctor now", the leader of the rebels said, "and then we will teach you to be loyal servants of the new king."

The rebels left the room.

'These fools', the king thought, 'I will never be a servant of this Francois. What the heck are they thinking?'

Then he turned to Philippe. He stroke his head and kissed him on his cheek.

"Philippe, can you hear me?", he said gently.

Philippe didn't react.

"The doctor will come soon... I'm so sorry... Please wake up."

Just there Philippe slowly opened his eyes. He grimaced and moaned in terror.

"What... has... happened...?", he asked and tried to sit up. But the pain overwhelmed him immediately and he shrieked in agony.

"Shhh... don't move. The doctor will be here soon", his brother said.

Slowly Philippe's memory came back and he remembered how they had nailed him on the wall with the knifes. He trembled.

"Have... have you abdicate now?", he asked carrifully.

The king smiled.

"I have signed the document but only with my first name. So it is invalid but they don't know it."

Philippe wanted to answer something but at this moment the leader of the rebels came back together with a doctor and Perronette. Perronette run to Philippe.

"Oh my boy", she sobbed, "What have they done to you?"

Philippe was so happy to see Perronette. He smiled.

"Perronette,... I'm so happy to see you..."

"I will let you alone now", the rebel said, "but don't make any trouble. This man here will treat the little bastard now." He pointed onto the doctor.

When the leader of the rebels had left, the doctor knelt down next to Philippe and began to examine and treat his wounds.

The young King watched as the man examined his brother. Perronette cried quietly and clung to the young mans hand who moaned with the pain.

"Will he be alright?" the King asked after a while.

The man shrugged.

"I'm not sure," he said. "He will need to be taken care of..."

And he looked around the dirty little room, without much expectation.

Now Perronette cried harder.

The doctor sighed and finished dressing Philippe's wounds. The King just bit his lip.

*******************************************************************************

"He signed it!" one of the rebels exclaimed to the rest of the group.

A cheer rose up.

"We should go and get Francois!" another said excitedly. "Take him to the Palace."

The leader raised his hands for quiet. A hush fell.

"All in good time..." he said. "For now we must decide what to do with the bastards...."

"Kill them!" one man cried, before all the others joined in.

"Wait", someone said, "Francois should decide what will happen with them."

"He's right", another one replied, "the king must decide."

The others nodded.

"Allright", the leader said, "Then I will send someone to the palace to bring Francois and all the others the news."

"To the palace? Why to the palace?"

"Well, because Francois and his mother are already there. The little Philippe has made Francois a Duc because he thought that this would make Francois his friend."

"Ha ha!", the others cheered, "how naiv!"

___________________ ____________________ ____________________ ____________________ _


The young king and Perronette were watching Philippe sorrowfully when the door suddenly opened and a man went in. The king noticed Maurice.

"You?", he exclaimed.

"Well, I'm just doing my new job here", Maurice replied, "Look. I have brought you some food and also some medicine for your brother."

Maurice placed everything on the ground infront of the king's feet. Then he took the medicine and gave it Philippe.

"That will be good for him", he said, "btw, I heard that you have signed the document of abdication, your Majesty. Is that true?"

The young king grinned.

"I have signed it but just with my first name. That makes it invalid."

"Oh, very clever", Maurice replied while the king took some morsels from the meal, "Well, the rebels now want to send someone to the palace with this document who shall tell Francois and the courtyard the news."

"Well done, Maurice", the king said, "now try to get this job and when you are at the palace, inform my mother and D'Artagnan about everything what has happened here. And Francois and his mother are our hostages now. In the end the rebels will have no other chance than to negotiate."

Maurice bowed.

"I will do my best."

After he had gone Perronette looked at the King.

"Do you really think you can trust that man, Sire?" she asked desperately, as she used a piece of cloth from her apron to bathe Philippe's forehead.

The young Philippe shrugged.

"I don't know," he replied honestly. "But I do hope we can...for Philippe's sake."

Perronette nodded sadly and a tear flowed from her eye. She looked down at Philippe who now slept quietly.

******************* ******************** ******************** ******************

Maurice made his way along the passage and back to the room where the rebels had gathered. He went up to the leader Ettiene and spoke.

"I need to talk to you," he said. "Alone..."

Ettiene looked closely at Maurice.

"We were just trying to decide who should go to the Palace," he said with a frown. "Can't it wait?"

Maurice shook his head.

"Not really, Mousieur," he replied.

Ettiene nodded and stood up.

"Very well," he said. "It had better be important."

******************* ******************** ******************** *******************

Once they were alone Ettiene spoke again.

"Well?" he asked impatiently.

Maurice shrugged.

"Well...you see...the thing is, I was not entirely honest with you before."

"What do you mean?" Ettiene demanded. "Honest about what?"

"The thing is..." Maurice tried to explain. "The King...he only freed me to spy on you all."

"WHAT?"

Maurice rasied his hands as Ettiene put a hand on his sword.

"Please don't get angry," he protested. "I only did it so I could gain their trust and use it too our advantage. Please Monsieur...think! Can you not see the benefits? They think I'm working for them."

Ettiene thought for a moment and then he smiled.

"Maurice, my friend," he said with a smile. "You are a genius."

And he laughed wickedly.

"So," Maurice said cautiously. "Let me be the one to go to the Palace..."

"Allright, you'll go", Ettiene said, "Maybe you will manage to take us little Louis when you come back."

Maurice grinned.

"I will do my best but..."

"What?"

"There's another problem. The king actually hasn't abdicated."

Ettiene looked confused at Maurice.

"What shall that mean? He has signed the document and..."

"Yeah, but just with his first name. But to make this document valid, he must sign it with his full name. And he now wants to use Francois and his mother who are at the palace as hostages."

"Argh!!!", Ettiene shouted, "That damn bastard!!!.... Well, that changes everything. We must change our plan."

"If you will torture him enough, he will sign it correctly", Maurice replied.

But Ettiene shook his head.

"No, that makes no sense. This boy would rather die than to abdicate and his brother is too weak now. Every torture would kill him immediately."

"So what do you want to do then?", Maurice asked.

"Well, they think that you are working as a spy for the royal family. So go the palace but didn't tell anyone that the king has abdicated because he actually hasn't. Instead you will tell the truth, that we have catched the king and prince Philippe and that they are our prisoners. But when they ask you, where they are, you will give them a wrong answer. You will tell them that they are hide in the cellar of the inn where we also have catched the king."

Maurice grinned.

"Well, I think I begin to understand..."

"I'm sure that Monsieur D'Artagnan will come to free them and he will step directly in our trap. When we have captured D'Artagnan it will be easy for us to storm the palace and to arrest Louis and the Queen mother. Then the coup will be perfect and Francois will be king."

"Great idea", Maurice replied, "But I'm sure that D'Artagnan won't travel alone and you should never underestimate him."

"Don't worry. I will take enough men who will be able to overpower him. Now go to the palace."

"Yes, Monsieur."

___________________ ____________________ ____________________ ____________________ _


At the palace Anne was almost ill because of worry. D'Artagnan's musketeers were searching everywhere for the king and his brother but still no message. Anne was sitting in a room together with D'Artagnan and Claudine. Louis was sleeping in his bedroom. He still didn't know what had happened and that was good so.

Claudine on the other hand was totally beside herself.

"Where's Philippe", she sobbed the whole time, "Where's my beloved husband?"

"I wish I could answer you this question", D'Artagnan replied gravely.

Anne sobbed, too.

"Your musketeers are incompetent, Monsieur D'Artagnan", Claudine scolded, "Why don't they find anything?!"

"They are doing their best", D'Artagnan replied, "Please calm down. Think of the baby."

Just when D'Artagnan had said this, Claudine touched her stomach and moaned in pain.

"Oh no, the baby! The baby!", she gasped, "It... it is coming..."

"Damn! What have I said?!", D'Artagnan cursed.

He looked at the servant who was also in the room.

"Go! Get a doctor! Quickly!"

And he helped Claudine onto the bed. Anne crossed herself.

"Everything will be alright," she told the girl.

"No!" Claudine sobbed. "It's too early!"

Anne stroked her hair.

"You must be brave," she said. "You can get through this."

Claudine shook her head.

"Not without Philippe," she sobbed. "I want him here."

"Shhh," Anne said. "I know that you do....I want him here too."

Claudine just cried.

******************* ******************** ******************** *******************

Perronette and Philippe sat together. Both were quiet, worrying about what would happen next.

Perronette looked down as she saw Philippe stir.

"My dear," she said gently. "It's alright."

Philippe grimaced.

"...What happened?" he asked hoarsely.

"It's alright," Perronette replied stroking his head. "Be brave....your Father will come for you soon."

"Philippe?"

The King moved forward.

"I'm here brother," he said.

Philippe's face contorted with more than pain.

"I'm so sorry..." he said.

"Shhh....I'm sorry too."

The young King was nearly crying now. He wiped away the tears and became determined.

"Perronette is right," he went on. "D'Artagnan will come soon. We'll go home and you'll get well."

Philippe smiled faintly before he drifted away again.

Perronette wiped away her own tears.

******************* ******************** ******************** ******************

Maurice arrived at the Palace where he was stopped by two guards.

"What is your business Monsieur?" he was asked.

Maurice smiled.

"I have a message from the King."

Immediately the men let him in and brought him to the Captain.

D'Artagnan was standing at the window and praying for Claudine and her baby and for his son Philippe. He was worry but also happy because he knew if everything would go on well, he would have a grandchild soon. He smiled.

Just then the door opened and the two guards went in with Maurice.

D'Artagnan turned and looked at them. He flinched a bit when he saw Maurice because he knew that this could only mean that there were news from the king and Philippe.

"What do you want?", he asked.

"Captain, this man said that he has a message from the king", one of the guards replied.

"Good. Let us alone."

The guards obeyed and left the room.

___________________ ____________________ ____________________ ____________________ _


At the same time Claudine experienced the exertions agony of birth. She was lying on the bed. Anne was sitting next to the bed on a chair and holding Claudine's hand. There was also a priest who murmured prayers the whole time. The doctor was helping Claudine witht he birth.

"You must push, Mademoiselle", he said, "... be brave. You have almost managed it."

"That damn baby", Claudine cursed, "first it wanted to come out so quickly and now it acts so."

"Nah! Nah! Nah!", the priest scolded, "What shall god think about someone who is cursing during the birth, my daughter?"

"Sorry...", Claudine choked out and grimaced in pain.

But just then there was the cry of a baby.

"It is here. It is here", the doctor exclaimed, "and... it is a boy."

He hold up the baby so that everyone could see it. Claudine raised her head.

"You have a beautiful and healthy son, Mademoiselle", he said and placed the boy into Claudine's arms.

Claudine smiled. Tears of emotion flew across her cheeks.

"Isn't he beautiful", she sobbed, "isn't he as wonderful as his father?"

Anne nodded. She could not reply because she was crying herself.

But then Claudine grimaced again in pain.

"Mon Dieu! What is it, my daughter?", the priest exclaimed.

But the doctor knelt down and examined Claudine again.

"There's another baby! There's coming another one!", he called.

The priest and Anne looked surprised at each other.

Claudine screamed because of the pain but one moment later it was done and they heared the cry of another baby.

"Oh Mademoiselle, that's wonderful", the doctor exclaimed, "now you have also a little daughter. Look, a little angel."

And he placed the little girl into Claudine's arms aswell, next to her brother.

Clauidne looked at the children and wept.

"Oh..." she sobbed. "They're so beautiful!" For a moment she was happy, but then she sobbed sadly. "I wish Philippe were here to see this!"

Anne stroked her hair.

"Well done my daughter," she said gently. "Now you need to rest..."

Claudine shook her head.

"No," she sobbed. "I won;t rest until...I just know something aweful has happened!"

Anne shuddered.

"Hush!" she said. "Look at your beautiful, healthy children! They need you strong for them."

Claudine cried some more as she watched the tiny children experience their first moments in the world.

"Philippe will see them soon," Anne went on. "But for now...rest."

Claudine nodded gently.

"You...you will stay? And wake me if there is any news?"

"Of course," Anne said.

Claudine closed her eyes.

******************* ******************** ******************** *******************

"Well?" D'Artagnan demanded. "Where are they?"

Maurice smiled and shook his head.

"Captain...Captain. ..Don't worry. I told you could trust me. They have been captured by a few rebels. They...they're both fine. I'll take to them right now."

D'Artagnan sighed.

"They haven't been hurt?" he asked.

"Not yet...but we should hurry."

"Yes...but we will need men..."

"Ten will be enough. There are only five rebels."

"Five?"

Maurice nodded.

D'Artagnan called one of his men into the room.

"Gather ten troops," he said. "And go and tell the Queen Mother that her sons are safe...I'm going to brign them back now."

Just then one of the maids arrived.

"Yes?" D'Artagnan asked.

The maid curtseyed.

"Pardon Captain....but your grandchildren are born."

"What? Grandchildren?"

"The Lady has delivered twins, a boy and a girl?"

D'Artagnan felt the tears in his eyes.

"And they are both alright?"

"Perfectly healthy Captain."

"And your Lady?"

"Well Captain."

"Well that is wonderful," D'Artagnan replied. "You may tell your Mistress that I will soon return her husband to her."

The maid nodded and left.

Maurice looked at D'Artagnan.

"Is this Claudine the girl from Exiles?" he asked.

D'Artagnan nodded as he began to pull on his cloak.

"Yes...she and Philippe were married."

Maurice bit his lip. He had seen the young lovers at Exiles and now the girl had had children. He felt a pang of guilt as he thought of the young man lying desperately ill on the dirty floor in that cellar room...

Finally he made a choice.

"Captain... I... I must tell you something", he said.

"What is it?", D'Artagnan asked while he took his sword and his pistol.

"I have betrayed you..."

"What?!"

D'Artagnan grabbed Maurice at his collar.

"You damn bastard!", he called, "I should..."

"Please Captain, listen to me", Maurice begged.

D'Artagnan released Maurice.

"Speak. What do you have to say?"

"The princes were really kidnapped by rebels. But it was my task to take you to a wrong hiding place where the rebels would already wait for you and they will be much more than five there. I should lead you into a trap."

"A trap?!"

"Yes", Maurice replied, "After they had captured you, they wanted to storm the palace, bring it under their control and arrest Louis and the Queen mother aswell. And then they wanted to make this Francois king."

"Argh! They will burn in hell for that", D'Artagnan cursed, "... But you will lead me now to the right hiding place, Monsieur."

"Of course, Captain."

D'Artagnan took his sword and hold it against Maurice's throat.

"And don't betray us again or you will wish that you would have never been born."

"Y... yes, Monsieur."

___________________ ____________________ ____________________ ____________________ _


Claudine slept in her bed. Next to the bed stood a cradle with the two babies in it. Anne stood next to the cradle and watched the little ones. They were really beautiful. After the birth they had an emergency baptism by the priest and the maids had washed and dressed them. The boy had black hair, the girl was brunet.

Anne thought of what the maid had said. D'Artagnan would bring her sons back to her soon. Then Philippe would finally see his children. Anne smiled.

At this moment the little girl began to cry in the cradle. Claudine woke up immediately.

"Oh, what is it, my dear?", she yawned.

Anne took the little girl out of the cradle and gave her to Claudine.

"Maybe she is hungry", she said.

Claudine began to suckle the baby and it worked.

"Ah... you were infact hungry, my little princess", she said gently.

"Claudine, a maid had been here", Anne said, "She brought news from your husband."

Claudine raised her head.

"What?! How is Philippe?"

"He and the king had been kidnapped by rebels but they are still allright. D'Artagnan has no gone with some musketeers to free them. They will be back soon."

"Oh, I hope that Philippe is unhurt", Claudine sobbed.

___________________ ____________________ ____________________ ____________________ _


D'Artagnan, Maurice and the Musketeers reached the village where the princes were hide three hours later.

"So here is it?", D'Artagnan asked.

"Yes", Maurice replied.

"So bring us to the hiding place. And no funny business!"

Maurice nodded.

"There is a small window round the back," Mauirce explained. "It leads to the cellar where they are held....Perhaps it would be better if we tried to sneek them out that way."

D'Artagnan raised an eyebrow.

"Why?" he asked. "I would rather go in there and kill everyone of your treacherous friends."

Maurice nodded.

"I understand that Captain...but...."

"But what? Speak man and quick or I shall think you are to betray us again."

Maurice looked scared now.

"No, Captain, never I swear! I just did not want to say before, because I knew you would be angry....but your son was hurt..."

"Hurt?"

"He might not survive a battle...nor might the old woman. Once they are safe then you can do what you wnat to the rebels."

D'Artagnan nodded.

"What did they do to Philippe?" he asked.

Maurice explained. D'Artagnan bit his lip.

"We must hurry then, by the sounds of it," he told his men. "Take us to this window then."

******************* ******************** ******************** ******************

"Shouldn't he have woken up by now?" the young King said quietly, as both he and Perronette watched Philippe.

Perronette shrugged.

"I don't know," she said. "I just know he's very sick."

Just then there was a tapping noise above them.

"What the...?" the King exclaimed, turning aroundand looking up to the high, boarded window.

There was another tap.

"Somebody is out there," he whispered to Perronette. The old womans eyes brightened up.

"A rescue?" she exclaimed.

"Lets pray it," the boy replied. "I'm going to see if I can get that wood off there."

"Be careful dear boy," Perronette replied.

Philippe smiled. "I will be," he replied and sprang to his feet, cclimbing the wall with agility.

When he reached the top, he tugged at the rotting board which gave away pretty easily. He found himself face to face with the worried expression of the Captain of the musketeers through the dirty, old glass.

"It's D'Artagnan!", he exclaimed.

"Thanks god", Perronette moaned, "try if you can open the window."

Philippe tried it but it didn't worked. Finally D'Artagnan gave him a sign to step back from the window. The young king did it and one moment later the window was smashed in.

D'Artagnan looked through the destroyed window.

"Is everything okay?", he asked.

"With us yes", the king replied, "but Philippe..."

D'Artagnan looked down at the floor and saw his son lying there. He climbed into the cellar through the window which fortunately was big enough. He knelt down next to Philippe.

"Philippe", he said, "Can you hear me? ... Oh my god, what have these bastards done to you?"

D'Artagnan sobbed quietly. Then Philippe finally opened his eyes.

"Father...", he said weakly.

"I'm here", D'Artagnan replied gently, "Don't be afraid. I'm here. I will bring you home."

Philippe moaned weakly.

"I fear that I can't come with you", he said, "I feel so weak and..."

"I will carry you", D'Artagnan replied, "and I'm sure that the news which I have for you will make you feel at least a bit better."

"News? Which news?", the king now asked curiously.

D'Artagnan looked at the king and then back at his son.

"You've become father of twins some hours ago, son", he said, "a boy and a girl. Both are well and healthy."

"Wh... what...?"

Philippe was so surprised and still so weak that he was puzzled by the news at the first moment. Perronette and the young king on the other hand cheered loudly.

"Hey Philippe, you've become a father", the king exclaimed, "A father of two children. Did you understand?"

Philippe smiled weakly. He was still puzzled.

"I fear he hasn't really realized it yet", Perronette replied.

Now Maurice looked through the window.

"Messieurs", he said, "we should leave now. And I also wouldn't be so loud here. They could hear us."

"He's right", D'Artagnan said, "We must go now."

He took Philippe and carried him to the window. The boy moaned in pain.

"Help me", D'Artagnan said to Maurice and together they lifted Philippe out of the window. Maurice put Philippe on the meadow.

D'Artagnan looked at the other two prisoners.

"Your Majesty, will you manage this alone?", he asked.

"I think so", the king replied and climbed out of the window.

Finally D'Artagnan helped Perronette out and left the cellar himself after her.

"Now we must leave this place and go back to the palace as quickly as possible", he said when they all were outside.

"But what shall we do with Philippe?", Perronette replied, "He can't neither walk nor ride in his condition."

D'Artagnan bit his lip.

"That's true", he moaned.

Then he grabbed Maurice at this collar.

"Idiot", he scolded, "You should have told already at the palace that my son was hurt. Then I would have taken a carriage."

"Captain... please...", Maurice began but the king interrupted him.

"Maybe we can find a carriage here in the village somewhere", he said.

"Yes, that seems to be the only choice", D'Artagnan replied.

"I will go and look for one", Maurice said.

"Better not", D'Artagnan answered, "Who knows if you instead won't go the the rebels and betray us..."

"But Captain, I never would so such a thing", Maurice protested, "And I have the advantage that nobody here would suspect me if they see me. Yeah, I even don't have to hide myself. So please let me go. I will come back with a carriage soon."

"Allright. Go", the king replied.

Maurice nodded and left.

"I hope that was no mistake", D'Artagnan moaned.

At this moment Philippe had finally realized what his father had told him before.

"Father", he said weakly, "Did I have understand right? ... Have I really become a father...?"

D'Artagnan smiled.

"Yes," he replied happily. "You're a Father Philippe. A son and a daughter, borh this morning."

"Claudine?" the boy mouthed breathlessly.

"She's well..." D'Artagnan replied. "Now you rest, my boy. You have to make sure you get well for all of them, don't you?"

Philippe managed to nod. His head sank down on the makeshift pillow that was D'Artagnan's cloak and he closed his eyes. The Captain stood up and addressed his men quietly.

"This man Maurice may yet lead us into a trap," he said. "We should expect an ambush."

"Do you really think this?" the King asked.

D'Artagnan shrugged.

"Who knows?" he replied. "But this Maurice has proved himself to be untrustworthy once."

"But wasn't it him who brought you here?" Philippe asked in a puzzled tone.

"That is a long story, Sire," D'Artagnan replied. "One which will wait until we are safe...With your permission Sire?"

Philippe nodded and watched D'Artagnan give instructions to all his men each of whom took up a position, his sword prepared.

D'Artagnan came back to the brothers and Perronette. With him was a young soldier.

"Whatever happens," the Captain instructed him. "It is your job to protect them."

The young man bowed his head.

"I will defend them with my life," he replied.

The Young King looked up at the Captain.

"I would like a sword too," he said. "He will not be able to protect them alone."

D'Artagnan bit his lip. He dreaded the thought of what Anne would say to such a request. But Philippe looked older somehow, more determined, a true King. The captain did not hesitate.

"Thank you," Philippe said and took the Captain's sword. D'Artagnan drew his dagger.

And they all waited anxiously for Maurice to return.....

The minutes past and some of the musketeers slowly became nervous. But just then they saw Maurice coming.

"There is he", one of the musketeers sais.

D'Artagnan nodded.

"He seems to be alone, Captain. Looks like it wasn't a trap yet."

The young musketeer wanted to leave his position but D'Artagnan shook his head.

"No", he whispered, "Let us first wait what happens."

"Hey friends, you can come out. I've found a carriage", Maurice called.

D'Artagnan stepped forward carrifully.

"Where is it?", he demanded.

Before Maurice could answer, there was the sound of a shot. It had almost hit D'Artagnan but the Captain had luck.

One moment later about ten rebels including Etienne appeared behind Maurice.

"A trap! It's a trap!", D'Artagnan called.

"Now we have you", Etienne said and grinned.

At this moment the other musketeers stepped forward.

"Oh, I see you have friends here, Captain", Etienne said, "Well, then lets see who will win this fight. En garde!"

And the rebels attacked D'Artagnan and his musketeers. D'Artagnan and his men where superior because they were better fencers but they also knew that they would get problems if more rebels would came and join the fight.

Then Etienne managed to reach the brothers and Perronette. The soldier who should protect them raised his sword.

"Don't dare to come closer", he threated.

The king also raised his sword but Etienne just laughed.

"How sweet! Do you really think you can stopp me?"

It was a short fight because Etienne was a quite good fencer. Soon the soldier was dead and the young king was disarmed. Etienne grabbed him and pressed his sword on the boy's throat. Perronette sobbed.

"Hey D'Artagnan", Etienne called, "Look what I have here!"

The fight stopped and everyone looked at Etienne.

"Leave the king alone!", D'Artagnan called and wanted to storm forward.

But Etienne pressed the blade even harder at the king's throat.

"Stay where you are or he will die!"

"What do you want?", D'Artagnan hissed.

"Well, that's easy", Etienne replied, "You all are our prisoners now."

"You damn bastard", D'Artagnan cursed, "Don't you see how my son suffers? He should go home now. He has become a father this morning and he should be with his wife and his children."

"Children?", Etienne asked curiously.

"Yes twins, a boy and a girl."

Etienne grinned.

"Well that seems to be typical in his family", he replied, "... But allright, I'm no monster. So the little bastard and the old Lady can go home, together with the other musketeers. I will even give you a carriage. But on the other hand the little king and you D'Artagnan will stay here as my prisoners... What do you say?"

D'Artagnan looked at the King, pale and trembling, the sowrd blade still pressed to his neck. Then he looked at his son lying still on the ground, close to death.

He bit his lip.

"Say yes!" the young King croaked.

For this he received a blow in the mouth from Ettiene.

"Yes..." D'Artagnan managed to reply. "Let Philippe and Perronette go. And all my men as an escort."

Ettiene nodded.

"You have my word." he said.

D'Artagnan looked at the rebel.

"Well excuse me for not believing anything you say," he replied. "We will saty here until I see them safely on their way to Paris. Then I will come with you. And you may believe my word."

For a moment Ettiene thought about arguing with the Captains request, but then Maurice whispered something in his ear. The King was close enough to hear the words.

"Better that he come's quietly." he said. "he'd kill any one of us in a duel."

Ettiene nodded.

"Very well Captain," he said. "Pierre, Andre....a carraige if you please! Quick!"

*****************************************************************************
The carraige came quickly, just as Ettiene had requested. Two musketeers gently carried Philippe inside while another helped Perronette onboard who wailed at the prospect of leaving the other young man in the hands of the ruthless rebels.

D'Artagnan spoke.

"Tell the Queen I will take care of her son," he said. "And that there is no choice now but to follow the rebels demands."

Ettiene smiled.

"See?" he said addressing the young King. "At least your men have some sense, if you don't."

Then he turned to D'Artagnan.

"Right, we've met our end of the bargain...now throw your weapons over here."

"Not until they have left," D'Artagnan replied simply. "And you swear that if we give you what you want that you will not harm him."

He beckonned to the King.

Ettiene laughed.

"Come now Captain!" he exclaimed. "I hardly think that you are in a position to be making such demands. I mean we have a number of muskets here, see? Plenty enough to kill both you and your two little bastards here right now."

"You said you would let my son go unharmed."

"And I shall...but then you will give over your weapons."

D'Artagnan nodded.

Ettiene fgave the signal and the Carraige began to move. Perronette's wails grew louder as the old wheels creaked along the durt track, surrounded by the musketeer escort.

"So and now give me your weapons", Ettiene demanded.

D'Artagnan bit his lips but he obeyed.

"Very well", Ettiene said.

Then he looked at his men.

"Allright. Bring them back into the cellar."

"Wait", D'Artagnan exclaimed, "What do you want to do with us now?"

"Well, that's simple. I will give the little bastard a bit time to see his children and then my men will storm the palace. And it will be such easy because there will be no D'Artagnan who defends the bastards and their mother."

Ettiene and the other rebels laughed.

"You rogue!", D'Artagnan scolded.

"Well, if the little king here would finally abdicate, we could maybe go without violence."

"Never!", Philippe choked out.

"Oh, do you really want to do this to your beloved brothers?", Ettiene replied.

"I know that you would harm us all in any case, no matter if I abdicate or not", the king replied.

"Well, that's true", Ettiene said and laughed, "... and now away with them."

The rebels took the king and D'Artagnan and lead them back into the cellar.

________________________________________________________________________________


The carriage arrived at the palace at evening. Two musketeers carried Philippe into his bedroom while another one was looking for a doctor.

Perronette didn't went away from Philippe's side. When he lied in his bed, she took his hand and whispered to him.

"Philippe, can you hear me? You are at home now. You are safe, a doctor will look after you in a minute."

Philippe moaned but didn't opened his eyes.

"My... my children... Claudine...", he said quietly.

"You will see them soon", Perronette replied and stroke his forehead.

Just then the doctor entered together with the Queen mother. Anne run to her son and cried.

"Oh Philippe", she sobbed, "Oh Philippe! What have these bastards done to you?!"

She clunged him but the doctor gently put a hand on her shoulder.

"Please your Majesty", he said, "I have to treat him now."

Anne sniffed.

"Of course", she replied and stepped beside.

The doctor uncovered Philippe's wounds and began to treat them with special ointments and herbs.

When the doctors had finished, Philippe had drifted back into uncounciousness.

"Will he be alright?" Anne asked anxiuosly.

The doctor nodded.

"He will be fine, as long as he rests and we keep those wounds clean, Your Majesty."

Anne looked relieved.

"Thank you," she said.

The doctor nodded.

"I need to check on the young lady," the doctor said.

Anne nodded.

"I will come with you," she said. "Tell her the good news."

The doctor nodded and bowed. Anne turned to Perronette.

"Keep an eye on him, won't you?"

Perronette nodded.

"Of course, My lady," she replied.

Anne smiled sadly and walked from the room. The doctor followed.

*******************************************************************************

D'Artagnan and Philippe now sat together in the cellar. The Captain put his arm around the young man's shoulder.

"Don't worry Sire," he said, trying to reassure him. "I'm sure everything will turn out alright in the end."

The King shook his head.

"I don't know what to do D'Artagnan," he said. "I feel as though....that all this is hopeless."

He sighed.

"I'm afraid," he said. "For all of us."

D'Artagnan hugged him.

"I'm afraid too," he said honestly.

Philippe looked up at the captain.

"You're afraid?" he asked.

D'Artagnan forced a smile.

"Don't look so suprised," he said. "Afterall, I'm only human too."

"But...but...you're so strong and brave."

"Yes I'm those things, but I get fear, just like anyone does. Anyone who wants to live, that is, anyone who knows love and cannot bear to be without it."

"You mean...that you're afraid to be taken away from Mother?"

"Of course I'm afraid. I'm afraid of losing my whole family."

"Louis and Philippe are really lucky to have a father like you, D'Artagnan. I..."

He broke off.

"You what?" D'Artagnan asked.

Philippe shook his head.

"Nothing....it's just something I think about my father and I think about how he could send Philippe away like that..."

"Your father was a good man, Sire," D'Artagnan said. "Some of the decisions he had to make, they were because he was King....just as Louis had to."

Philippe sighed.

"I never really knew him," he went on. "He was always too busy to bother with me. But if he was a good man...like you say, then why didn't Mother love him?"

D'Artagnan shrugged.

"I know it's difficult to understand Philippe, but your mother was very young when she married your father. And like you she never really had the chance to get to know him. But she did love him, in her own way."

Philippe smiled.

"Yeah but she loved you because you had time for her. You loved her for who she is and not just as a Princess."

"That's well put," the Captain replied. "That's exactly how it is."

"I'm glad that she has you," the young King said.

Just then they both heard noises outside the door.

*******************************************************************************

Francois was pacing up and down impatiently.

"I want to know what's happening!" he exclaimed to his mother, who sat nearby on the couch.

"Patience," she said gently.

"Patience!" the boy replied. "It's been days and still no word from those who are supposed to be loyal to me. All we hear is how wonderful it is that one of D'Artagnan's bastards has had children. And the way these idiots celebrate, you'd think they had forgotten who has Bourbon blood here."

"You must stay calm, Francois," his mother told him. "And watch what you say. Otherwise you might arouse suspicion."

Francois scowled.

"Oh I'm going for a walk," he said. "Find out if theres any new news."

"Be careful."

"Well I hardly think much is going to happen when I always have a musketeer to escort me."

"It's good...for your protection."

Francois laughed.

"Don't be niave Mother," he said. "I think rather he is my guard. I know those bastards don't really trust me."

He pulled on his cloak and went to the door.

"Don't be long. It'll soon be time for lunch."

Francois grunted assent and left the room.

The musketeer bowed.

"Monsieur le Comte?" he said.

"I'm going for a walk..." he said. "Perhaps to visit cousins beautiful children."

The musketeer nodded.

"As you wish, Monsieur," he said and followed Francois along the corridor.

The king and D'Artagnan waited expectantly what would happen.

Then the door opened. But the man who entered wasn't one of the rebels but the publican of the inn where the rebels had captured the king.

"You?", Philippe demanded, "What are you doing here? Are you also one of the rebels?"

"Shhh...", the innkeeper interrupted him, "Please be quiet, Sire. I don't belong to them but I have managed to find out where they hide you and then I have organisized a duplicate of the key..."

"So you are coming as a friend?", D'Artagnan replied.

"Yes. Please follow me now. Outside of the village are two horses waiting for you. Then you can ride back to the palace."

"I'm so glad that I still have loyal subjects here", Philippe said, "But tell me how have find out where we are?"

"Oh that was easy", the innkeeper replied, "Many of the rebels visit my inn regulary and they always become very garrulous when they have drunken enough."

Philippe and D'Artagnan grinned.

"But now come on, please", the innkeeper demanded, "We have to hurry before anyone can see us."

The king and D'Artagnan nodded. They stood up and followed the man out of the cellar and the house. Then the innkeeper lead them carrifully out of the village and to the place where the horses were waiting. D'Artagnan and Philippe get on them.

"I will never forget what you have done for us", Philippe said to the innkeeper, "and I will reward you very well when everything is over."

"That's not necessary, Sire. I did it for you."

The innkeeper looked at D'Artagnan.

"Here is a sword for you, Captain. Who knows if you will need it on your way back to the palace."

"Thank you", D'Artagnan said and took the sword, "You are a real friend."

"Yes, but now go, please."

The king nodded and then they both rode away, back to the palace.

________________________________________________________________________________


Francois had reached Claudine's room together with his escort. Claudine who was still lying in bed with her children in her arms was surprised to see him.

"What are you doing here?", she demanded.

"Well, I liked to see the little babies", Francois replied.

"And you need an escort for such a visit?", Claudine demanded distrustfully.

"Oh, I'm a member of the royal family and a Duc now. It is normal that I have my own escort. That's a status symbol."

"Of course", Claudine moaned.

"Can I hold them for a moment?"

"Who?"

"The babies of course."

Claudine shook her head.

"Better not."

"But why? I won't harm them."

"I just don't want it. Accept this", Claudine replied cooly.

"I see you are very worry about your children", Francois replied, "But why being so worry about the brood of a little bastard?"

"Go away", Claudine demanded, "I don't want to see you anymore."

"You should show a bit more respect", Francois replied, "I'm far more royal than your husband or his twin."

Francois went to the bed.

"Stay back!", Claudine called.

But Francois just grabbed one of the children. It was the boy.

Claudine screamed.

"What are you doing there?! Give me back my baby!"

Also the musketeers who had escorted Francois became confused now.

"Mylord, what are you doing there?", they demanded.

"Shut up", Francois said, "... So Milady, soon all this will belong to me and I think I should already start to clear up my home now."

And he raised his arms with the little baby in his hands, with the intention to throw the little boy on the ground.

"No!", Claudine cried out, "Stop him! He wants to kill my son!"

The musketeers run to Francois. One of them snatched the baby from him and gave it back to Claudine and the other ones were grabbed Francois who behaved like an animal. Claudine's little son cried.

"He's a traitor!", Claudine said, "He wanted to kill my child and he also wanted to take the throne. Take him to prison and arrest his mother, too. And then inform the Queen mother about what has happened."

The musketeers nodded.

"Yes, Milady."

"Argh! You will regret this", Francois scolded.

"No, you will regret it", Claudine replied.

The musketeers dragged Francois out of the room. Claudine stroke her little son to appease him.

Philippe woke up again to see his mother sitting at his bedside. She smiled at him when she saw he was awake.

"Mother!" he mouthed weakly. "Claudine?"

"She's fine..." Anne replied. "As soon as she feels a little stronger then she will come and see you. Maybe tonight."

"And..."

"The twins are beautiful Philippe. You will have to think of names. Claudine wants to christen them as soon as you are well..."

"Father?"

Anne's smile faded.

"He's not here Philippe, nor is your brother. The rebels only let you go. Andre is trying to decide what to do next. Don't you worry about it, alright?"

"....Alright."

Just then there was a knock on the door.

"Come in," Anne said.

The door opened and the servant bowed.

"A message from Madame Claudine," the servant said. "For you, Your Highness."

"What..." Philippe began. He was clearly very worried.

Anne took the note and read it.

"The little bastard!" she exclaimed. "Find Lieutenant Andre. Tell him to arrest Francois immediately."

"Arrest?...." Philippe put in.

The maid bowed.

"pardon me, my lady. But Madame Claudine already told the musketteer to..."

"Good...good." Anne said. "Quick bring me papar and ink so I may sign an order of arrest."

the maid cursteyed and left.

"What is it?"

Anne told her son. Philippe was close to tears.

"I want to see them!" he half sobbed, desperately trying to raise himself from the bed. Anne gently put her hand on his shoulder.

"I know," she said. "I know, but you have to rest...please."

But Philippe seemed determined. He tried to rise again while Anne pleaded, because she was so worried that he was too weak to go far without hurting himself.

"No..." she pleaded.

"Do as your Mother says," a voice said.

Both Anne and Philippe looked up startled. They had not heard anyone enter. Standing near the door they saw Francois's mother. (I've forgotten her name!!!)She held a knife in her trembling hand.

"Do what your mother sais and stay where you are", she said.

But Anne saw how confused Florentine was and how she trembled. She noticed that it would be easy to overpower her, in spite of the knife in her hand. So she wasn't very impressed.

"Put the knife down", she said to the woman, "Or do you want to make anything even more worse."

"Your... your musketeers have arrested my son", Florentine choked out, "I want him back. Otherwise I will use this knife..."

"Your son has been arrested because he wanted to kill my grandson and because he was a traitor", Anne replied cooly, "Now put the knife down or there will be no mercy for you."

Florentine now cried.

"I want my son back. And I'm the only one here who has a weapon. So cancel this arrest give us a carriage and an escort, so that we can go back to our village where our friends are."

"Madame, you are totally confused", Anne replied, "You will have no chance, even with the knife. Put it down. Maybe you will get a pardon then."

"Please do it", Philippe now said, "Or do you want to convict yourself?"

"No!", Florentine choked out, "Maybe I'm too confused to overpower you both. But Louis is alone in his bedroom and he is ill, too. Right? Maybe I should rather visit him..."

And Florentine went to the door.

"No! Stay where you are!", Anne called, "Leave Louis alone!"

"Give me my son back. Then I won't harm anyone", Florentine replied.

"Sorry, but why should we believe you anything?", Philippe replied, "You have only come here to harm us. So why shouldn't you do it now if we release Francois, eh?"

"Shut up, little bastard!", Florentine cried out.

"Isn't your son a bastard, too?", Anne replied cockily.

"Yes, but a better one! Because he has Bourbon blood and your two little bastards have not!"

"But our brother has and he is the legimate son of the old king", Philippe replied, "He ist the only one here who has a right for the throne."

"Stop! I don't want to hear anything anymore!", Florentine called. She was totally beside herself.

But then the door opened and someone who nobody had expected entered. It were D'Artagnan and the young king. They had arrived at the palace some minutes earlier.

"Father! Brother!", Philippe exclaimed happy and relieved.

Anne gave out a cry of joy and Florentine looked confused at D'Artagnan and the king and then again at Philippe and the Queen....

She knew that she stood no chance to get her son back now. The knife dropped from her hand and she slumped to the floor and wept.

The royal family were almost obilivious to this, as Anne stood up and pulled her son and husband into a warm embrace.

"I was so afraid!" she sobbed. "I didn't think I'd ever see you both again."

And she cried, squeezing them both tightly.

"Mother?" the young King exclaimed as she crushed him. "Mother!"

Anne let go reluctantly.

"They didn't hurt you?" she said looking them both over for any signs of injury.

D'Artagnan shook his head.

"We're fine," he said. The he looked at Florentine.

"What's going on?" he asked looking concerned.

Anne explained everything, while Florentine still wept. When she finished, she looked at her youngest son.

"Philippe," she said. "I know you want to be kind to this boy, but now, surely..."

Philippe bit his lip. He felt a sense of fear and dread in his stomach, as he waited for his mother finish.

"He's dangerous, son." Anne went on. "You have to do the only think that will make us safe."

Now Florentine wailed.

"No! Please Your Majesty!"

She crawled towards him.

"Please!" she sobbed. "I beg you, spare my son!"

She looked up at the young King. Anne placed a reassuring hand on Philippe's shoulder.

"Do what is right, son..." she said, trying to encourage him to the right conclusion.

But the King could find no words.

D'Artagnan spoke.

"Perhaps this can wait..." he said quietly.

"Father is right," Philippe said from his bed.

Anne turned and looked at them.

"Are there not a gang of rebels who support this boy on the loose," she asked. "Are these men not the same men who have already hurt this family enough?"

"Anne, he's just a boy..."

D'Artagnan looked earnestly at her.

"he's younger than Philippe."

"They can't hurt us unless they have that boy," Anne went on. "As I see it, there is no choice....Is there son?"

She squeezed the King's arm. Nopw every pair of eyes in the room fixed on the young Monarch. Philippe felt sick. He had no idea what to do....

"I will spare the boy", he finally said, "at least for the moment. But he will stay here at the palace as our hostage. When we have defeated the rebels, we will see what will happen with him."

"Oh thank you, your Majesty", Florentine sobbed and kissed the king's hand.

"Don't be glad to early, Madame", the king replied, "Maybe I will give your son a pardon after the rebels are defeated but it can also be that I will decide to execute him."

"No. Please don't kill him. He will be a good subject to you from now. I promise you."

Philippe wrinkled his brow.

"You must understand, Madame, that I have decided to don't trust anyone who has already betrayed me or my family one time", he said cooly, "We will see what happens."

He looked at D'Artagnan.

"I want you to lock Francois and his mother up in their guest-room. The door and also the window shall guard the whole time, every day and every night, without any break."

D'Artagnan nodded.

"They shall be treaten well", the king continued, "but they are not allowed to leave the room at no costs, unless if I have ordered it personally."

"Yes, your Majesty", D'Artagnan replied.

He looked at Florentine.

"Come on, Madame."

Florentine still sobbed quietly. She didn't struggle when D'Artagnan gently lead her out of the room.


Then Philippe (the twin) spoke.

"I want to see my children now", he said weakly.

"But Philippe, you are too weak to move", Anne protested.

"I'm maybe too weak, but Claudine is not", Philippe answered awkwardly.

"I think he is right", the king said, "he should finally see his children. Mother, could you please go to Claudine's room and ask her to visit Philippe with the babies."

Anne moaned.

"Allright, I will do it", she replied, "I don't know if it is a good idea but I will do it."

And she left. Now the both Philippe's were alone.

"I wonder how Louis is", the older one said, "He is alone in his room and nobody of us has visited him since some days."

"Mon Dieu, you are right", the young king replied, "There have happened so many things in the last days that we have almost forgotten Louis. I will visit him right afterwards."

________________________________________________________________________________


Anne arrived at Claudine's room. Claudine was still stroking her little son and she wept quietly.

"Claudine...?", Anne began.

"He wanted to kill my son... and maybe my daughter, too", Claudine sobbed, "that bastard wanted to kill my babies..."

"I know", Anne replied gently, "but I come from Philippe. He's back at the palace now..."

"He's back?!", Claudine exclaimed so loudly that the babies began to cry.

Anne smiled.

"Yes he is, aswell as the king. Now he wants to see his children, but he is hurt and too weak to move. So he wants to ask you to visit him in his room."

"Philippe..." Claudine said gently as she opened the door. Two maids followed, carrying each of the beautiful twins.

"Claudine!" Philippe exclaimed happily.

She went to him and kissed him tenderly.

"Oh I've missed you," she sobbed. "Oh what did they do to you?"

Philippe shook his head.

"I'll be fine," he replied. "Let's not talk about that, cherie. How are you?"

he raised his hand and stroked her face.

"I'm fine...I just wish you'd been there."

"Twins?"

Claudine nodded.

"A girl and a boy."

She beckonned to the maids and took her daughter in her arms. Philippe reached out and took hold of his son. Now he was crying.

"They're beautiful," he cried as he looked down at his son, seeing his fair curls and blue eyes. "Thank you."

"Thank you, Philippe." Claudine replied. "Thank you for coming back to us."

And the family huddled together. Philippe's pain seemed to almost vanish in the company of his family.

"Have you named them?" he asked at length.

Claudine shook her head.

"I was waiting for you..we should decide together."

Philippe smiled.

"I guess we should have talked about it before," he said.

"We should have, but with everything...How about you name our daughter?"

Philippe thought for a moment.

"Charlotte Anne," he said looking at Claudine.

She paused.

"Don't you like it?" he asked in a worried voice.

"It's beautiful," Claudine replied. "Charlotte Anne...After both our mothers."

Philippe nodded.

"So you should name our son," he said. "I know you thought about it."

Claudine did not hesitate.

"we will call him....."

"We will call him Marcel", she said.

"That's good", Philippe replied.

Claudine saw that he had tears in his eyes.

"What do you have?", she asked sorrowfully.

"Nothing... I'm just so happy. It isn't so long ago when I was in an awful prison and I thought that I'm the most unhappiest man in the world... And now I have a beautiful wife and two pretty little children."

"Yes and soon the king will have defeated the rebels. Then everything will finally be fine", Claudine replied.

"I hope so", Philippe said.


________________________________________________________________________________



After he had left Philippe, the king went to Louis' chamber as he had promised. Louis was already quite well again. So he was sitting in his bed and reading a book. He raised his head when the door opened.

"Oh, I finally get a visit from a family-member", he said a bit mockingly when he saw his brother. He was now allowed to speak again.

"I'm sorry Louis", the king said, "We had just..."

"Several days have past and nobody except for Louise has visited me", Louis griped offended.

Philippe grinned.

"Hey, don't get all in a huff", he said, "I have great news for you."

"What is it?"

"Philippe has become a father and so you have become an uncle!"

Louis gasped.

"A father?!", he choked out, "so that means that his child is already born."

"Not a child... children."

"Did you say children", Louis replied.

The king nodded.

"Yes. They are twins, a boy and a girl."

"Oh, that's unfair", Louis moaned, "I still have to wait for my own child."

Philippe smiled.

"Don't worry. I'm sure you will become a father soon, aswell."

"I would like to visit Philippe and see his children", Louis said.

"Are you able to walk?", the king asked sceptically.

"Yes, I am", Louis replied.

"Good, then come with me. But I must warn you. Philippe isn't a in very well condition."

"Why?", Louis asked, "What else has happened in the last days... eeeh?"

The king moaned and told Louis the whole story.

"These bastards!", Louis hissed, "They all deserve the death."

"Sure, but what shall I do with the boy? I feel that I won't bring myself to kill him."

"Well, there's a possibility to spare his life", Louis replied, "make the public belief that you have let him shot dead. But actually you will send him to a prison... and he will do what Philippe has done, wearing an iron mask."

"Louis!!!"

"What?"

Philippe just looked at his brother, with shock.

"What?" Louis replied again. "I'm serious little brother."

"But..." was all that the young King could manage in reply.

"But what? It's not like before...this Francois is a threat to the stabilty of France. he has to be stopped somehow. And after what he did to Philippe's son..."

"But an iron mask? That's really cruel Louis."

"It wouldn;t be forever, Sire." Louis went on. "Of course it's up to you...but sometimes we have to do things that...that might not be entirely pleasant. Think of the family, Philippe."

"I am thinking about the family Louis!" the boy protested. "But..."

They had arrived outside Philippe's room.

"Just think about it ok," Louis said. "But you better hadn't mention it to Philippe."

The young King nodded and they went inside.

*******************************************************************************

Claudine sat next her her husbands bed nursing Marcel, while Charlotte slept in her fathers arms.

"Is this a good time, brother?" Louis asked quietly.

"Louis!" Philippe exclaimed. "It's so good to see you! How are you!"

"Fine now. But how are you?"

"Better for seeing my beautiful wife and children," Philippe replied.

Louis and Philippe came to the bed.

"They're beautiful" the young King said. "Wow! I'm an Uncle!"

His brothers and Claudine laughed.

"Would you like to hold your nephew Marcel?" Claudien asked.

Philippe shrugged and looked nervous.

"Oh I'm not too sure how to..."

"It's easy," Claudine replied. "Just sit down there."

Philippe did so.

"And take him gently...support his head like this...Hey see, your'e a natural."

"Wow!" Philippe exclaimed. "Amazing! He's so tiny."

"How's Louise?" Philippe asked his twin.

"She's tired now...the doctor says it will be about two more weeks."

"You must be excited."

"I am," Louis replied. "but a bit scared too, I guess."

"Do you want a boy or girl?" Claudine asked.

Louis shrugged.

"I don't mind," he said. "As long the baby is healthy."

"That's what I thought," Philippe replied. "When I heard we had twins...it was wonderful!"

"Well who knows?" Louis said. "I might have twins too!"

And they laughed.

Just then there was a knock at the door.

"Enter," Philippe said.

A servant came in and bowed.

"Your Majesty...Your Highness's....The Captain need to see you Sire."

"Now?" the King asked.

"Yes...he say's it is urgent."

Then there was another knock.

A second servent enter who Louis recoginsed as one of Louise's ladies in waiting.

"What is it?" he asked in a worried tone.

"Your Highness....the baby is coming."

"Now?!", Louis exclaimed, "Okay... I'm coming!"

And he stormed out of the room.

Philippe and the king smiled.

"Wow, these are really exciting days", the king said.

"I hope everything will be allright", Philippe replied, "I can't wait to see Louis' child."

The king nodded. Then the servant spoke again.

"Ahm... your Majesty... the captain is waiting."

The king grimaced. He feared that something bad had happened and he rather wanted to stay with Philippe and the children or watch the birth of Louis' child instead of getting new bad news from D'Artagnan.

"Well", he moaned, "Where is the captain?"

"In his study."

"Okay, I'coming."

________________________________________________________________________________


D'Artagnan had already expected the king.

"Your Majesty", he said, when Philippe entered, "It is good that you have come."

"Well, actually the captain should come to the king and not the king to the captain", Philippe replied.

"I know but the situation is vers serious. I think this is not the right time to take care of etiquette."

"So what has happened", the king asked.

"Well... Francois and his mother have managed to escape."

"What?!"

"I have send some of my men to follow them but it was useless."

"Louis was right...", Philippe murmured.

"What did you say?", D'Artagan asked.

"This Francois is a real threat. We have to stopp him. We will attack the hideout of the rebels with two regiments."

"Your Majesty, are you serious?"

"Totally serious, D'Artagnan. And you will start to mobilize these regiments immediately."

"Yes, Sire."

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime Louis was sitting next to Louise's bed and holding her hand. Anne was also there and the priest who had already watched the birth of Philippe's children was also there again.

Louise moaned in pain.

"Be brave, Chérie", Louis said.

"It hurts so", she gasped.

Louis stroke her forehead.

"That will be over soon. Just use all your strength. Then the child will come soon and there will be just the luck and no pain anymore."

The labour was long and difficult. Louis stayed sitting by Louise's bedside until night fell, bathing her head and holding her hand. She became more and more tired. The doctor began to look worried.

"Why isn't it coming?" Louise moaned.

The doctor smiled.

"Sometimes these things take a while. Just try to rest inbetween contractions."

Louis squeezed her hand reassuringly.

"You're doing great," he told her. "I'm so proud of you."

*******************************************************************************

At a little after nine, D'Artagnan went to the King's chamber. Philippe was already prepared for bed and the courtiers had left, but he admitted D'Artagnan.

"The regiments are assembled," he said. "Do you want them to march tonight, Sire?"

Philippe nodded.

"Yes," he said. "Immediately. They will not expect us until the morning and so we will have the element of suprise on our side."

"Very good Sire. We will depart immediately..."

The King looked up.

"You're going?" he asked.

"Well I assummed that you wanted me to, Your Majesty."

Philippe shrugged.

"I thought you might want to be here for the birth of your grandchild."

D'Artagnan lowered his head.

"I do Sire," he said. "But I also cannot send my men into such a dangerous combat without their leader."

Philippe nodded.

"Then go, Captain," he said. "Louis will understand."

"Sire, what are your orders concerning the boy and his mother, if they are captured?"

"Bring them to me. I will decide then what we will do with them", Philippe replied.

"Allright, Sire. But... you look worry. Is there something wrong?"

"Well, Louis had an idea what we could do with Francois. It is maybe the only solution if I want to avert a disaster without killing him. But it is so cruel."

"What an idea is this?"

"Louis has proposed to send Francois to prison and to let him wear an iron mask. He wants to do the same with him what he had done with Philippe", the king replied gravely.

"My god, that is really cruel", D'Artagnan replied, "Hasn't Louis learned anything? I thought that he had finally dismiss the thought to torture anyone with an iron mask. That's just crazy."

"Louis is a good guy", Philippe replied, "but sometimes he can be very cruel. His facial expression was so cold when he made this proposal to me. I could see no emotion in his face. That scared me."

"I know what you mean", D'Artagnan said.

"But the fact is, that Louis is maybe right there", the king answered, "maybe that is really to only way how we can spare Francois' life."

"I think an iron mask is more cruel than the death. Just think of Philippe. He attempted suicid two times."

"I know", Philippe replied, "That's why I want you, to bring Francois and his mother to me. I need time to make my decision what will happen with them."

D'Artagnan nodded.

"It's allright. You can trust me, Sire. I will bring them to you."

"And D'Artagnan..."

"Yes?"

"If you can capture that Maurice, kill him immediately. He is like demon."

"Yes", D'Artagnan replied, "And what shall we do with all the other rebels?"

"Arrest the women and children but treat them well. And kill the men, except for them who surrender."

"I've understand, your Majesty", D'Artagnan replied, "So I will go now."

"God be with you, D'Artagnan."

________________________________________________________________________________


Louise was really desperate now.

"I don't manage it", she sobbed.

"No. You will", Louis replied, "I believe the baby will come in the next minutes. I can feel it."

"How do you want to know that?", Louise sobbed, "I'm pregnant and not you."

Louis could not help but had to grin.

"Well, of course I'm not pregnant. I'm a man afterall."

Louise had to laugh at that comment and at the next moment they heard the cry of a baby. Louise's laughter had finally caused the birth.

"The baby is here! It is here!", the doctor exclaimed.

"What?", Louise demanded weakly.

Louis just beamed with joy, so that it almost looked silly.

"You have managed it, Madame", the doctor said, "Your child is born and it is..."

"It's a boy!"

Louise cried with joy.

"Is he alright?" she sobbed.

"He's perfect," the midwife said. "Just like his daddy."

She cut the cord and gently wrapped the baby in a blanket, handing him to Louise.

Louis and Louise looked at their son.

"You did it," Louis said lovingly. "I'm so very proud of you."

Louise cried happily, hugging her baby son.

"What are we going to call him?" she asked.

Louis shrugged.

"You choose," he said gently.

Louise thought for a moment....

(Chrissi - I chose the sex so you can choose the name.)

*****************************************************************************

D'Artagnan and the troops rode quickly towards the rebel hideout and arrived there shortly after midnight. He gathered his men in a wood near the village to instruct them.

"We must be quiet," he told them. "We stand a good chance of overpowering them quickly if we can suprise them. The King has instructed us to kill only those who resist and I know I can trust you with this order. And anyone who finds the boy Francois and his mother must bring them to me immediately, unharmed. Good luck men, and may God be with you. One for all and all for one!"

The men raised their swords in response, before D'Artagnan kicked his horse forward towards the village. He hoped to find the place quiet and unguarded but as they rode along the road he could see the torches buring and the signs of newly built barriers for defence.

"Halt!" a voice cried. "Or we will fire in the name of the true King."

D'Artagnan could now see a line of men with muskets silhoutted against the moonlit sky. He raised his hand to stop his troops.

"I request an audience with your leaders," he shouted in reply. "Or my men will charge you in the name of his royal highess King Philippe."

"If you want to talk with our leaders, you have to give us your weapons first", the rebel called.

"Never!", D'Artagnan called back, "Surrender and we will spare your life. Otherwise we will kill you all."

"We rather die than to surrender! But before we die we will kill alot of your men!"

"It is useless to negotiate with them", D'Artagnan said to the musketeer next to him.

And then he shouted loudly: "FIRE!!!"

The musketeers shot and the rebels shot, too. Many men were killed on both sides. Then the opponents took their swords and attacked each other.

D'Artagnan fought like a lion. He killed many men and his clothes were covered with blood. Suddenly he stood infront of Maurice.

"You!... Traitor!", he choked out.

"Oh, nice to see you again, Captain", Maurice replied ironicly.

"You have betrayed the royal family more than one time and you have played a double game with them", D'Artagnan said, "Now you will pay for it."

"Hey, fight instead of talking!", Maurice called and attacked D'Artagnan with his sword.

But he had no chance. D'Artagnan was the far better fencer and Maurice was no worthy opponent for him. He hit Maurice at his leg and his shoulder. Maurice moaned in pain and fall on his knees.

"Please don't kill me", he begged, "I will do everything what you say. I will be a loyal servant of the king and his family."

But D'Artagnan just laughed disparagingly.

"I remember that you have promised the same thing to my son at Exiles", he replied, "and then you have betray the royal family. Do you really think that I would believe you anything?!"

"PLEASE!", Maurice begged.

"Shut up! There will be no mercy for you. And by the way, I have my order to kill you from the king. And instead of you I'm a loyal servant of the true king Philippe."

And with this D'Artagnan cut Maurice's throat. For a moment Maurice look surprised and shocked at D'Artagnan. Then he fell over. He was dead.

D'Artagnan turned and saw that his musketeers had now almost overpowered the rebels. Most of the rebels were dead and the few who were still alive defended themselves desperately.

"Give up!", he called to them, "and we will spare your life!"

"Never!", one of the rebels shouted, "We die for the true king and for honour!"

D'Artagnan couldn't avoid admiring the rebels for their courage. He felt a bit sorry that he had to kill these men but there was no choice.

"Then you will die!", he called and his musketeers attacked the men again.

Finally there were only three rebels still alive.

"We surrender! We surrender!", they called and threw away their weapons.

"Fetter them", D'Artagnan said to his musketeers and they obeyed.

D'Artagnan looked at all the corpse. He saw Ettiene lying on the ground. He was dead beaten. So the leader of the rebels was dead, too.

Just then two musketeers came with Francois and his mother.

"We have found them, Captain!", one of them called.

"Good", D'Artagnan replied.

"Murderer!", Francois hissed.

"Be carriful with what you say, boy", D'Artagnan replied, "Your friends are dead now and you are our prisoner. You have nobody anymore who could defend you."

"I have no fear", Francois replied proudly, "I know that I'm the true king and god knows it, too. So I will die as a proud man."

"As a man? You better should say 'as a boy'", one of the musketeers mocked.

Francois wanted to reply but one of the musketeers gagged him.

"Okay", D'Artagnan said, "thirty men will stay here and occupy the village. The others will come with me and the prisoners back to the palace."

________________________________________________________________________________


back at the palace...


"We will call him Pascal", Louise said.

"That's a beautiful name", Louis replied, "Welcome to this world, Pascal."

And his gently kissed his son on his forehead.

Louise smiled.

"Oh Louis," she exclaimed. "We're so very lucky."

"I know, Cherie," Louis replied. "I just hope that father is able to defeat the rebels and then we can all be happy and not worry about anything else bad."

Louise nodded.

"I hope for that, too," she said.

Just then there was a knock at the door.

"Enter," Louis said.

The door opened and Claudine came inside.

"Congratulations," she said warmly. "I hope you don't mind Lousie, but we couldn't wait to meet our little cousin."

In her arms she held Charlotte, while her maid carried little Marcel.

Louise smiled.

"Oh of course we don't mind," she said. "I've been dying to meet these two aswell."

Claudien and the maid bought Charlotte and MArcel to the bed and laid them down next to Pascal.

"Oh he's beautiful, Louise!" Claudine exclaimed. "He looks just like you Louis. What have you called him?"

"Pascal."

"Awwww, how lovely."

*******************************************************************************

D'Artagnan arived back at the Palace with his prisoners. It was early morning. He gave instructions to the musketeers to hold the rebels in the soliders barracks, and then with two men he bought Francois and his mother up to the King's room.

"Is his Majesty up yet?" he asked the valet. "I must see him urgently."

The man bowed.

"The King has been waiting since daybreak for any news on you mission Monsieur. He will see you immediately."

D'Artagnan nodded and entered the King's study. He beckonned for his men to follow with the prisoners.

"Sire," he said, bowing low.

Philippe looked up.

"Captain!" he exclaimed, his relief all too clear. "You suceeded then, I see?"

"Of course, Sire. We suffered some loses, but all the rebels were killed appart from three who surrendered. I have them in the barracks awaiting your orders. And here are the prisoners you requested."

"You have done well, D'Artagnan," Philippe replied. "Have them confined to their room, with a heavy gaurd this time. And then I woould like to speak with you, Mother, Louis and Philippe. We will meet in Philippe's room in half an hour and make a decision there."

D'Artagnan nodded.

He turned to leave.

"Oh and D'Artagnan," Philippe called after him. "I thought you would like to know that you have another grandson."

The Captain turned around and beamed at the King. Philippe smiled in return, but the strain was still evident on his face.

The first thing what D'Artagnan did after he had installed Francois and his mother in their room was to visit Louis, Louise and his new grandson. He was excited to also see Claudine and her children there.

"Oh, I see we have a great meeting here", he said.

"Father", Louis exclaimed, "look at our son. Isn't he beautiful? His name is Pascal."

D'Artagnan went closer and looked at Pascal who slept in the arms of his young mother.

"He is so lovely", D'Artagnan said movedly.

He stroke the head of the baby carrifully.

Louise smiled.

"You must be proud, Monsieur", she said, "now you have three grandchildren."

"Oh yes, I am and I'm so happy that they are all healthy."

And he also stroke Charlotte and Marcel who also lyed on the bed.

"Have you defeated the rebels?", Louis suddenly asked.

D'Artagnan nodded.

"Yes, they are defeated and we have captured Francois and his mother."

"Thanks god", Louis moaned, "I hope that will finally be the end of all our worries."

"I hope so, too", D'Artagnan replied, "by the way, the king wants that we all meet each other in Philippe's room in an half hour."

"Oh, I rather would stay here with my wife and my son", Louis replied, "but okay, I will come."

________________________________________________________________________________


Francois and his mother were in their room. They felt helpless and were desperated.

"Why is this world so unfair?", Francois said, "I should be king and not this murderer."

"I know", Florentine replied, "but there isn't everything lost yet."

"What do you mean?", Francois moaned, "Our friends are dead now, except for three. They can't help us anymore and the king and his family are beloved by the rest of the people."

"Maybe we could change the people's mind", Florentine replied.

"How should that work?"

"We just have to present ourselves as the poor victims of the power-thirsty king and we must invent a good scandal story about the king and his family. Then we just need a naiv soldier or servant from the palace who spread this story in Paris."

"Hm... I think we could try it", Francois replied, "afterall we haven't anything to lost anymore."

"Good", Florentine replied, "then let us think about a good story."

________________________________________________________________________________


The royal family including D'Artagnan met each other in Philippe's room as agreed. When they all had sat down, the king spoke.

"Now we have to decide what we will do with Francois and his mother", he said.

"Well, they are traitors", Anne replied, "and normally traitors are going to be executed."

"But the problem is that Francois is still a boy", the king replied, "and I have scruples to kill a child."

"Well, you know what my proposal is", Louis said.

"But that is even more cruel than the death", D'Artagnan replied, "I'm shocked that you can still think about such things."

"What are you talking about?", Philippe asked, "What is Louis' proposal?"

"Yes, what is it?", Anne asked, too.

"Louis wants to send Francois to prison and let him wear an iron mask", the king replied.

"What?! Are you crazy, Louis?!", Philippe gasped totally shocked.

"No, I'm just realistic", Louis replied cooly, "if we want to spare Francois' life, then this is the only way."

Philippe shook his head.

"I don't believe you Louis...Maybe I was niave to believe that you'd changed."

Anne spoke.

"Don't be unfair Philippe," she said gently. "Louis does have a fair point. If the boy is to klive, which I think is a bad idea by the way, then it is a fair suggestion."

"A fair suggestion?" Philippe demanded. "None of you have any idea what it's like to have to live in a thing like that..." He broke off and swallowed hard. "I know I'd rather have been dead."

"That's what i said," the King replied gravely. "Now I asked you all here to help me decide, not to argue."

He looked from one brother to the other.

"I was just making a fair suggestion of a solution to this problem," Louis protested. "He made it personal."

Philippe shook his head.

"I made it personal? I thought you'd realise that talking about that in front of me would be personal. How can you honestly expect me to approve of such a cruel idea?"

Philippe's eyes danced angrily.

Louis shrugged.

"Well Philippe, I sorry," he said haughtily. "Obviously we all can't be as much of a saint as you are."

"Louis, Philippe, please..." the King put in. "This isn't helping..."

"Well only a monster could think of such an idea anyway," Philippe said.

"Philippe!" Anne exclaimed. "Enough!"

But the brothers were not listening.

"What! I'm a monster, am I?" Louis snarled. "What a joke? All this time you've been pretending that we're family, but now I see the truth."

He shook his head.

"Sorry...but I'm not staying here to be insulted by HIM!"

And he stood up.

D'Artagnan caught his son by the arm.

"Louis please...Philippe tell him you didn't mean what you said."

Philippe shook his head.

"If you were still King you'd be telling Father to take me back to prison now, wouldn't you Louis?"

Louis bit his lip.

"Well what about the rest of you?" he demanded. "I suppose you're on his side, aren't you? Do you think I a monster, Mother? What about you Sire?"

Anne shook her head. She had tears in her eyes.

"Louis my dear of course we don't and neither does Philippe really. He's just angry..."

"No, I'm totally serious", Philippe replied.

"Philippe, stop it now!", the king called.

"So you really think that I'm a monster!", Louis shouted, "Maybe it would have been better if you had stayed in that damn prison!"

"There you see it!", Philippe called, "He would send me back to prison, if he would still be king!"

"Oh god, can you please stop this now", D'Artagnan moaned, "That becoming childish."

"D'Artagnan is right", the king said, "and by the way, we are here to talk about Francois' destiny and not to argue."

"He started it!", Louis protested, "and he is a self-satisfied little SOB!"

"Don't call me a little bastard", Philippe scolded.

"As long as you call me a monster, I call you a SOB", Louis scolded back.

"Well, the only difference is that what I have said about you is true", Philippe replied cooly.

That was too much for Louis.

"Good! If you think that I'm a monster, then I will also treat you like a monster!", he called.

Then he run forward to the bed and strangled Philippe. Philippe breathed stertorously.

"Now you see what a monster I am", Louis called, "Are you satisfied now?!"

"Louis, have you become crazy?!", D'Artagnan called, "Stop it!"

And he dragged him away from Philippe. Louis went berserk and Philippe gasped for breath.

"What the heck is wrong with you, Louis?", the king said now, "Have you lost your mind or what?"

"He called me a monster!", Louis shouted.

"Well, I think there is only one solution here", the king replied, "you have to learn how it is to live in an iron mask, Louis. I'm sure then you will understand Philippe."

"What?!", Louis demanded.

"Just two weeks in the mask and you will learn how cruel that really is."

"You... you really want to put me into an iron mask?", Louis gasped, "You are joking... Right?"

"Only for two weeks. You have to learn some things."

"Philippe", Anne protested now, "you can't do that. This is becoming a farce here."

"Believe me, mother. That will be a good therapy for Louis."

Then he went to the door and called a servant.

"Bring me the iron mask", he ordered.

"The iron mask? What an iron mask?", the servant asked helplessly.

"Well, just an iron mask. I have kept it in the cuppboard in my study. Would you please bring it me now."

"Ahm... yes, of course, Sire."

The servant went away.

"So who is the monster now?!", Louis called, "How can you do this to me, little brother? I have given you my throne and now?!"

"It has to be done", the king replied, "We all are shocked here by your proposal. Well, maybe except for mother. But I have to send you to the Bastille for two weeks. You have to understand how cruel it is to live in an iron mask and you can only understand it, if you feel it yourself."

The servant came back with the mask.

"Here is it, your Majesty", he said.

Philippe took the mask.

"Thank you. Please go now."

The servant obeyed.

"D'Artagnan, you will bring Louis to the Bastille now", the king said.

"I... I can't do that", D'Artagnan protested, "you can't expect me to do this to my own son."

"D'Artagnan", the king replied gently, "You will do it for all of us, including Louis. Sometimes people need a shock therapy."

"I just hope that we won't regret it later", D'Artagnan moaned.

He took the mask and put a hand on Louis' shoulder.

"Come on, boy", he said gently.

Louis was too puzzled. He didn't struggle. He just went out of the room with D'Artagnan. He looked like a wretched figure.

Philippe had just caught his breath.

He shook his head.

"Please Sire," he said. "You shouldn't do this...The whole reason I spoke up against Louis was to stop anyone ever having to endure that."

"Philippe my brother, Louis will be better for these two weeks, of that I am sure. And I don't want to hear any more about it...Now perhaps the decison about Francois should wait until tomorrow when we have all calmed down a little, don't you think?"

Philippe shrugged. Anne spoke.

"I think as long as this boy remains free, we are all in danger," she said.

"When D'Artagnan returns, I will have him take him to the Bastille until we have decided what to do with him."

Anne nodded and stood up. "I will go now, then," she said.

And she went to the King and kissed him, before she went to Philippe's bed. Philippe looked away.

"What's wrong?" Anne asked.

Philippe turned and looked intently at her.

"I don't know. I guess I'm remembering how you took Louis's side there. I mean I know I haven't been your son in the same way as Louis and Philippe, but I was beginning to believe that you loved me just as you love them."

Anne looked hurt. Tears welled up in her eyes.

"How can you say such a thing?" she asked. "I...Of course I love you as much as Louis and Philippe."

"Then why did you take Louis's side?"

Philippe wasn't angry, but his eyes were full of pain.

Anne shook her head. "I didn't," she said in a confused tone, "I only suggested that the Iron mask might be a good idea for Francois...I never would have said it, if I knew it would hurt you son. I'm sorry."

Philippe blinked back the tears and shook his head.

"I'm sorry too, mother," he said.

And they hugged.

he turned to Philippe.

"Sire, please...." he began.

Philippe shook his head.

"I'm sorry brother, but Louis needs to understand. I think perhaps he is too much like my Father."

*******************************************************************************

D'Artagnan and Louis arrived at the Bastille. Louis had not spoken throughout the journey, he was still so shocked and confused by his brothers' order.

He started when D'Artagnan placed his arm on his sons.

"Louis?" he said gently. "Come on."

"I don't want that", Louis sobbed, "How can he do that to me?"

"Louis...", D'Artagnan began.

"... And why haven't you refuse to obey this order? You are my father."

"I know how much this must hurt you, Louis", D'Artagnan replied, "but maybe the king is right. Maybe that has really to be done."

"You are all against me!", Louis choked out.

"No, I just want the best for my family... and that includes also you, Louis."

At this moment they had arrived the gate. The soldier there was surprised by the visitors.

"Your Highness... and Monsieur D'Artagnan... what is your request."

Louis kept quiet but D'Artagnan spoke.

"I'm bringing you a prisoner", he said.

The soldier looked around himself.

"A prisoner? I can't see anyone else. Where is this prisoner."

"Ha! I'm the prisoner here", Louis replied bitterly, "my brother the king has become mad."

"Louis, please", D'Artagnan said.

He looked at the confused soldier.

"You must understand, that is an important matter of family. Louis will only stay here for two weeks. The king calls it a therapy. Could you bring us to an empty cell now, please?"

"Ahm... yes, yes... of course", the soldier who still didn't understand anything stammered.

________________________________________________________________________________


"This one is okay", the soldier said and unlocked the heavy door to a cell.

"Okay, give me the key and let us alone now. I will give it you back later."

The soldier looked unsure for a moment but then he gave the key to D'Artagnan and left.

D'Artagnan looked at Louis.

"Come on", he said gently.

Louis didn't know what he should do. So he just went into the cell. D'Artagnan followed him.

"That's like a nightmare", Louis said, "I still can't believe that this is really happening."

"I know", D'Artagnan moaned and he took the mask, "please keep your head still now."

Louis did what his father had said but what he said then made D'Artagnan worry.

"You think that this will be a good therapy for me", he said, "but that isn't a therapy. That's just injustice and a torture. But you are making a big mistake. I won't forget this and I will take revenge after these two weeks. My little brother has been long enough king. I will take back my throne and then I will punish you all!"

D'Artagnan was shocked by these words.

"Louis, you are just confused", he replied, "you can't mean it serious."

"Totally serious."

D'Artagnan put the mask on Louis and locked it up. It was a terrible feeling for Louis. He had never expected that it would be so worse.

"What if I tell the king what you have said here?", D'Artagnan said, "Maybe he won't release you after two weeks then. Have you consider that?"

"He wouldn't dare to do this to me", Louis replied cooly but he also sounded very insulted.

D'Artagnan didn't know what he could still say. So he just moaned and left the cell. He locked up the door and went away. Suddenly he heard Louis screaming.

"BASTARDS! You are all bastards!!!", he heard his son shouting.

D'Artagnan couldn't bear that and he run away.

When he arrived back at the Palace he received a message that the King wanted to see him. Even though he wanted to be alone, D'Artagnan went to the King's study.

When he went inside, Philippe raised his head.

"Well?" he asked. "How did he take it?"

"Not well," D'Artagnan replied. "Sire...I know it's not my place, but..."

"I always appreciate your advice D'Artagnan," the King replied. "please, what is it?"

"Well, I'm not sure how Louis will react. He seems rather...well it seems as if he will be only angry when you free him. He has threatened to punish us all."

Philippe smiled sadly.

"Louis is just angry and hurt," he replied. "He will be fine, I'm sure."

"I hope you're right Sire." D'Artagnan replied. "But you should not forget Louis was King for some time and was used to the power. You must see how this humiliates him."

"So you think I should set him free?" Philippe asked.

"No Sire, I'm not saying that. But you should be certain that this punishment will really be of benefit to us all."

"I am sure of it," the King replied. "Now I would like you to do one more thing for me."

"Of course Sire."

"Take Francois to the Bastille. Here is the order. He is to be treated well until we are able to decide what to do with him."

D'Artagnan bowed.

"Certainly Sire," he said. "What about the boys Mother?"

"She will remain here."

"very well Sire."

Louis had stopped screaming. He now sat in a corner of his cell and wept quietly. He couldn't understand what had happened. How could they do this to him? At this moment he felt as if he didn't really belong to this family. He felt like an outsider.

Suddenly he heard the voice of a girl.

"Hello? Is there anyone?", the voice asked.

Louis looked around himself but he couldn't see anyone. That confused him. Had he already hallucinations?

"Hello?", he heard the voice speaking again.

But now Louis noticed that the voice came from the other site of the wall of his cell. So it must came from a prisoner in the neighbour's cell.

Louis leaned against the wall.

"Who is there?", he called.

"So I've really gotten a neighbour here", the voice said, "that's cool because I felt so boring and I still have to stay here for two months."

"Who are you, girl?", Louis asked, "I know your voice but..."

"My name is Marie."

"Marie?", Louis choked out, "the daugther of Isabelle?"

"Yes", Marie replied.

"My god, that's irony that I met you of all people here", Louis replied.

"Why are you so surprised? Who are you?"

"It's me, Louis."

Marie just laughed.

"Haha! That was a good joke", she called, "Come on, tell me another one."

"That's not a joke. I'm Louis", Louis replied.

"But your voice sounds very strange... kind of metallic."

"That's because of what they have done to me. They have put me in that damn iron mask by order of the king, my own brother!"

"Really? Cool. Finally your brother has made a good decission", Marie replied.

"How can you dare...?", Louis called.

"Well, come on. That's exactly what a murderer like you deserves", Marie replied cooly.

"You haven't changed, eh?", Louis answered.

"No, you are still a SOB in my opinion."

"And you are still a silly mad hellcat", Louis replied.

For a moment it was quiet, then both laughed.

"Why has the king sent you to prison?", Marie finally asked.

________________________________________________________________________________


Louise still waited for Louis to come back. She didn't know what had happened and she felt alone and boring. Pascal was sleeping in her arms and she wanted Louis to be with her now.

Finally she called one of her maids.

"Would you please look for my husband and tell him that I miss him and would like to see him", she said.

"Of course Madame", the maid said and left.

Louis and Marie talked for a long time. Neither of them could ever have imagined wanting to talk to the other, but in their shared captivity the chatter was welcome relief. Louis told the girl all about the argument he had had with his brother and the King's reasons for sending him to the Bastille.

Marie seemed less than sympathetic.

"Never mind..." she said. "At least you know you will get out in two weeks and then be able to play happy families again. It's hardly the end of the world, is it?"

"That's what you think," Louis replied. "I'm never going to speak to those bastards ever again. And I will make them pay for doing this to me."

"make them pay?" Marie asked. "Would you listen to yourself, Louis? You're hardly innocent in all this are you?"

"Maybe not, but..."

"But what? You don't think you deserve to be punished for all you've done in the last year?"

"Not like this! No one deserves this...this thing!"

"But didn;t you inflict it on your brother?"

Louis paused. He couldn;t think of a reply.

"Well?" Marie demanded.

"I don;t want to talk about this no more!"

"Suit yourself. How about you tell me some more about your brother."

Maries voice was quieter now, almost embarased.

"Which one?" Louis asked.

"The King...."

"What do you want to know for?"

"I just...."

"Hey, you like him, don;t you?"

"No!"

"Yes you do. I can tell!"

*******************************************************************************

Anne knocked lightly on Louise's door.

"Can I come in?" she asked gently. She was worried about telling the young girl what had happened to her husband.

Louise saw the worry in Annes eyes.

"What is it?" she asked. "has something happened to Louis?"

Anne didn't know how she should explain it. Finally she pulled herself together.

"We just wanted to discuss the fate of the boy Francois", she said, "but then it came to a quarrel. Louis attacked Philippe and then the king has sent to the Bastille for two weeks as a penalty and to give him time to think about what he had done."

Anne prefered to not tell Louise about the iron mask because she believed that the news were already shocking enough for the girl.

"In... in the Bastille?", Louise stammered, "but... that can't be true... It's a joke, isn't it?"

Anne moaned and shook her head.

"No, it isn't a joke. It is the truth. Louis is in the Bastille now. But he will come back to you in two weeks."

"I don't care if he will stay there for two weeks or for two years!", Louise called, "It is unjust anyway! How could the king do this to us?!"

"Maybe I should tell you the whole story...", Anne replied.

"I don't want any explanation! I want my husband back! Pascal needs his father."

Anne moaned.

"Maybe you will be allowed to visit him at the Bastille. I will ask the king for it."

"I want to see him here, not in the Bastille. You can tell the king that he is a heartless bastard."

Louise's reaction was more extrem than Anne had expected it. She had expected that Louise would be sad and desperate, but not that she would be so angry and that her reaction would be so hateful. Now she didn't know what she could still answer.

"I will speak with the king", she just murmured and left the room.

When Anne had left, the feelings suddenly overwhelmed Louise and she began to cry bitterly. Pascal in her arms cried, too.

________________________________________________________________________________


At the Bastille Louis had already told Marie alot about the young king.

"Sounds like he is a nice guy", Marie said and she sounded a bit impassioned.

"No, he is a little bastard", Louis replied, "otherwise I wouldn't be here."

"Hey, I don't want to hear anything about your dispute anymore. That doesn't interesst me."

"So you really like him, eh?", Louis demanded.

"Well, at least I like him better than you", Marie replied cockily.

Louis wanted to answer something but then he heard steps outside.

"Do you hear that?", he said, "Someone is coming."

"Yes", Marie replied.

Both run to the doors of their cells and looked through the little opening.

"Oh, it's D'Artagnan and a jailer and they have a boy with them", Marie called.

"That's Francouis", Louis exclaimed.

"Who is Francois?"

"A traitor", Louis replied.

Then he called loudly.

"Hey, D'Artagnan! Father! Let me out here! Or you will all burn in hell!!!"

D'Artagnan nodded to the jailer to take Francois to a cell, before he went to the door of Louis's cell.

He shook his head sadly.

"Louis, please do not talk like that. We all love you and are worried about you."

"Worried about me?" Louis's voice was nearly hysterical. "You're joking, right? If you're worried then let me out!"

"Louis...son...you know I can't do that without the King's permission."

"The King? Who allowed him to be King, huh? Are you forgetting that?"

"Louis please. You must understand that your brother thinks this in for your own good."

"And what do you think? You who calls me your son? What do you think?"

D'Artagnan bit his lip.

"Well?" Louis demanded.

"I don't believe that your behaviour is helping, son. If it were me I would accept this and learn all I could from it."

Hearing his Fathers' words, Louis felt the tears well up in his eyes. he wasn;t sure if they were of sorrow or rage.

"So you think I'm a monster too, then?" he asked.

"Louis..."

"No, answer me honestly. You think I'm a monster for what I did to Philippe, don't you? And no matter what I ever do to make ammends, it will never be enough, will it?"

"Louis..."

But Louis wasn't listening.

"Go now," he told the Captain. "I don't want to talk to you."

"Louis..."

"I SAID I DON'T WANT TO TALK TO YOU! I NEVER WANT TO TALK TO YOU EVER AGAIN!"

*****************************************************************************

"Philippe, I need to talk to you."

Anne came into the King's room and closed the door. Philippe rose from his couch and embraced his mother.

"Mother," he said. "If this is about Louis then..."

"Philippe, you may be King now, but I am your Mother and therefore you will listen to what I have to say."

Philippe nodded.

"Go ahead."

Anne sighed.

"I went to tell Louise what happened. She was very upset."

Philippe lowered his head.

"That cannot be helped. Did you tell her that it was only two weeks?"

"I told her but..."

just then Anne was interrupted by the door bursting open...

It was Louise who stormed in. She looked as if she had gone mad. Her hair was tousled and her glance was confused.

"Louise...", Anne began.

"I want Louis back! Give me my husband back!", the girl screamed hysterically.

"Louise, please calm down", Anne replied, "everything will be allright."

"How can you say that?", Louise sobbed, "As long as Louis is in prison nothing will be allright."

She looked at the king.

"You are a monster! How could you do this to us!", she called at him.

Philippe looked angrily.

"Maybe Louis is a monster but I'm not one", he said.

"Philippe, how can you say such things?!", Anne scolded, "you are making everything even more worse with such comments."

"She insulted me first", the king replied stubbornly.

"Now you have betray yourself, Sire", Louise replied, "you think that Louis is a monster. You hate him and you want to take him away from me!"

"Mon Dieu, that's getting out of control", Anne moaned.

"No Louise, you have misunderstood me", the king explained, "I don't hate Louis. I was just angry..."

"And I'm angry, too!", Louise called.

"Please listen to me", Philippe begged, "I didn't mean it so. Louis is my brother and I love him. But when we had discussed Francois' fate, he proposed to send him to prison and to put him into an iron mask. That was exactly the same thing what he had once done to Philippe because he wanted to hide him. We all were shocked that Louis could still think of such a thing and of course Philippe felt insulted. It came to a quarrell between Louis and Philippe. Philippe provocated Louis and in the end Louis attacked and throttled him. Fortunately D'Artagnan stopped him. There I saw that Louis had obviously never really understood how cruel it is to live in an iron mask and I thought that he had to learn it or otherwise the mask would always rest like a curse with us. So I ordered D'Artagnan to take Louis to the Bastille for two weeks and to put him into the same iron mask which Philippe had once weared."

"You... you have even put him into that damn mask?", Louise stammered. She was shocked.

"Please understand. I see it as a therapy for Louis, not so much as a penalty. I just want the best for my family, including Louis."

Louise didn't look angry anymore but she wept now.

"I understand it", she sobbed, "but I love him and I feel so sorry for him... and for our son. It is so cruel to take the father away from a baby, even if it is only for two weeks."

Anne stroke Louise's head.

"Maybe the king will allow you to visit Louis", she said.

"Yes, I think that's possible", Philippe replied.

Louise looked up. There was a faint smile on her face. But just then the door opened again and D'Artagnan came in.

"Oh D'Artagnan, you are back?", the king greeted him.

Then he noticed that D'Artagnan looked very worried.

"Is there something wrong?", he asked.

D'Artagnan looked at Louise.

"I don't know if I can tell you it in her presence", he said.

"So it has something to do with Louis", Philippe replied, "don't worry. Louise already knows everything."

"Well, I have taken Francois to the Bastille as you have ordered", D'Artagnan told, "but I have also spoken with Louis. He was very angry. His tone was so hateful. I fear that we have made a bad mistake."

"He is just confused, D'Artagnan", the king replied.

"No, I don't think that it is just that. I fear that he really begins to hate us, even me. You have sent Louis to prison in the hope that he will improve there. But it looks like the opposite is happen now. This move destroyes everything and it will maybe make Louis the cold-hearted tyrann who he never was before. Sire, you must stop this. You must release him before it is too late."

"But I can't...", the king moaned.

"Let me talk to him", Louise suddenly said.

"What?"

"Let me talk to Louis. I think I'm the only one who can appease him now."

Philippe considered for a moment. After a while he looked at D'Artagnan.

"You really think Louis hates us all?" he asked quietly.

The Captain nodded.

Philippe looked at Louise.

"Alright," he said. "You can visit him."

"Today?" the girl asked.

"Very well...today."

"Thank you Sire," Lousie replied.

******************************************************************************

At the Bastille, Louis sat quietly in the corner of the cell. He was hungry now because the meal that the gaoler had bought he had been unable to consume wearing the mask. After a minute of trying to eat he had flung the plate against the wall in frustration.

He had never imagined how aweful the mask for be to wear; especially the cautrophobia which was beginning to overcome him. But to Louis this suffering was not a therapy, but a terible injustice, whcih made him hate his family more and more.

he was roused from his thoughts by the sound of footsteps coming along the corridor.

"There's someone coming," Marie's voice said. Louis could hear her spring to her feet and go to the door. Louis lowered his head again, expecting nothing more than one of the fat, smelly jailers.

But then he heard a voice.

"Louis?"

He raised his head suddenly.

"Louise," he said. "It's you cherie."

he got up and went to the the dor as the jailer opened it and allowed the girl to enter. Louis embraced her.

"Have you spoken to that brother of mine?" Louis asked. "can you believe that he would do this to me?"

Louise hugged him tightly.

"Louis," she said gently. "for mine and Pascal's sake I want to ask you something."

"Anything Cherie, anything at all," Louis replied.

"I want you to endure this weeks and return hime and live in peace with your brothers."

"You expect me to..."

"Louis I just want Pascal to grow up in a happy family. No matter what you feel about your family for doing this you must know that they love you and need you, just as you, me and Pascal need them."

"They don't love me", Louis replied, "if they would love me, they hadn't done this to me."

"Louis, I know that's hard to understand but they really only wanted to help you."

"Go away", Louis said, "now even you have taken their side. I don't want to see you anymore."

"How can you say this? I love you."

"You have defended them!"

"No, I just tried to explain it to you."

"There's nothing to explain", Louis moaned, "I see that there's no place for me in this family."

"Louis, please...", Louise begged.

"In two weeks I will come back to you and Pascal. Then I will punish my family, take back the throne and you will be queen."

Louise began to weep now.

"Louis, why are you so bitter? I don't recognize you anymore. Your eyes look so cold now. Where is my beloved husband?"

"Your beloved husband doesn't exist anymore", Louis replied gravely, "they have killed him. Now I only feel pain and hatred."

"That is not true, Louis", Louise sobbed, "you are still my gently husband. Don't allow the hatred to overwhelm you. You can't destroy everything now."

"It is not me who is destroying everything. My family has already done it. I feel nothing for them anymore except for hatred. When I come back to the palace in two weeks, I will take revenge."

"Louis, please stop speaking like that. This is all a nightmare here."

"Yes, it is a nightmare", Louis replied, "and I will bring it to an end by punishing my family."

Louise was desperated. She fall on her knees infront of Louis and cried.

"Please, don't do this, Louis", she sobbed, "wake up. This will have a terrible ending anyway. You will be only for two weeks here. Do you really want to be our all undoing? Please say, that you won't do that. Please say it!"

"Does it really make you so sad?", Louis replied quietly.

"Yes, it does."

Louis helped her up and embraced her.

"I couldn't bear it, if you are unhappy, Chérie", he said gently, "How is Pascal, by the way?"

"He is strong and healthy. Why are you asking."

"That's good", Louis replied, "I'm proud to be his father."

Louis went to the door.

"Keeper! Please come!", he called.

Some moments later the keeper came in.

"What is?", he asked.

Louis looked at his wife.

"I won't take revenge from my family if that makes you so sad", he said gently.

He embraced her again. Then he suddenly run to the jailer. He grabbed the sword which was hanging at the belt of the jailer and before anyone could react he ramed it into his own stomache and slumped.

"NO!", Louise cried out and knelt down next to him.

"Louis, why have you done this?!", she sobbed.

Louis smiled sadly.

"That was the only other way which I could go, Chérie", he said weakly.

"No! No!", Louise sobbed.

She looked at the jailer who was frozen with shock.

"Why are you still standing here?!", she called, "Go and get a doctor!"

"Yes, Madame!"

The jailer hurried away.

"Please hold out, Louis", Louise sobbed, "everything will be well. You will see..."

"What's happened?" came a voice from next door.

It was Marie.

But Louise just cried as she held on to her husband.

"Pascal needs his daddy," she sobbed. "Louis do you hear me?"

But Louis was too weak to respond now. He drifted into unconciousness.

It seemed like forever to Louise before the jailer returned with a doctor. By this time Louise sis not know if Louis were alive or dead. She prayed desperately.

When she saw the doctor she said desperately,

"Please help him."

The doctor was not a very good one. He knelt down and examined Louis before he shook his head.

"I'm sorry Madamoiselle," he said. "there isn;t nothing to do."

"What do you mean? He might die?"

"No might about it. There isn't nothing I can do."

"But...the Palace...the royal doctors..."

Louise looked up at the jailer.

"You must send for them immediately."

"But...."

"Get the Royal doctors! Please! He can't die...Go and tell the King."

The jailer finally got the message and went off down the corridor in a slow waddle.

"QUICKLY!" Louise screamed after him.

The doctor just stood there.

"You!" Louise said. "You should put pressure on the wound...that's what the other doctors do."

"Ehh?"

"Pressure on the wound...Oh nevermind."

Louise tore the seam of her petticoat and pulled off a piece of the linen. She rolled back Louis's shirt and pressed hard on the deep wound.

Louis moaned quietly.

"Hold on Louis," she said through her tears. "the doctor's will come soon and all will be alright. Think of Pascal."

*******************************************************************************

"Sire there's someone here to see you?" the valet said.

"Who is it?" Philippe asked looking up from the correspondance he was reading.

"From the Bastille. It's about His Highness Prince Louis. Urgent he says."

"Well let him in!" Philippe said.

The man bowed hurriedly and went out.

"The prince has attempted suicid", he said.

"He did what?!" Philippe was shocked.

"Our doctor at the Bastille can't help him. He needs a more competent doctor from the palace."

"Yes, yes... of course", the king stammered, ".... my god..."

He looked at the valet.

"Go and get my private doctor", he ordered, "He shall take a horse and wait outside at the gate for me."

"Yes Sire!"

The valet left.

"I must inform mother and Philippe before I will leave", Philippe said to the jailer, "please wait also at the gate for me."

________________________________________________________________


Anne and Philippe were still together in his room, when the door flied open and the king stormed in.

"My god, what has happened?", Anne gasped.

"A jailer from the Bastille has come here", the king replied, "Louis has attempted suicid..."

"What?! Oh my god!"

Anne bursted out into tears.

"That... that can't be true...", Philippe stammered.

"It is true", the king replied gravely, "I will now ride to the Bastille with my private doctor. He is already waiting for me."

He turned and wanted to leave but then Anne called,

"Wait. I come with you."

"And me, too", Philippe added.

"But... you are hurt, Philippe", the king protested.

"I'm able to move and maybe that is the last chance to see Louis alive. I won't stay here!", Philippe sobbed.

"Okay, then come."

Philippe got out of the bed and dressed himself quickly. Then they all left the room and run down to the stables where they took their horses. The stable lad was quite puzzled.

"Your Majesty, what's up here?", he asked.

"We're going to ride to the Bastille", the king replied, "but I have no time to talk with you."

And he spured his mount and rode out of the stable. Anne and Philippe followed him.

At the gate they met the doctor and the jailer.

"Come on!", the king called.

___________________________________________________________


At the Bastille Louise felt as if already three hours had past. Sometimes Louis moaned quietly.

"Hold out, Louis", she whispered, "they will come any moment and help you."

"They won't come", Louis moaned quietly, "because they don't care about me."

"No. Don't say such things. They love you. They would never let you alone."

"But...", Louis began but Louise interrupted him.

"Shhh... don't speak. You must save your strength."

Just at this moment the door finally opened and the king came in together with the jailer, Anne, Philippe and the doctor...

Anne fell down to the floor next to her son.

"Louis!" she sobbed. "What have you done?"

Louis moaned quietly, but he was too weak to reply.

Anne looked up at the King.

"See?" she said. "I knew this would all end badly.

Philippe looked pale. He handed the key to the mask to the jailer.

"Take off the mask," he choked out.

Whilst the jailer did this, the doctor knelt down next to Louise.

He touched her gently on the arm.

"You must let me look now, My Lady," he said gently.

Louise raised her head and looked at the doctor.

"You won't let him die?" she said.

The doctor shook his head.

"I will do everything I can," he said. "You must let me see now."

Reluctantly Louise drew her bloodstained hands away from the wound, which began to bleed again.

Anne and Louise sobbed.

Philippe (the twin) knelt down with a grimace.

"Louis?" he said. "I hope you can hear me....I want you to know I never meant to call you a monster. I need you brother."

The doctor finished his examination.

"We need to treat this here," he said. "It would be better if you all waited outside."

"I'm not going anywhere," Louise said.

Anne put her arm around the girl.

"You must do as the doctor say's," she said.

Louise nodded and stood up wit the help of her mother in law.

Louise, Anne, Philippe, the King and the jailer went from the room, leaving the doctor alone with Louis.

There was an awkward silence as they all stood there outside the door.

Suddenly Louise spoke.

"I hope you're happy now," she said addressing the King and Philippe. "Maybe now you think Louis has done enough to appease you both!"

"I never meant..." the King began in a choked voice.

"SO why did you do it?" Louise demanded. "My son might not have a Father now thanks to you!"

Philippe spoke.

"Louise we know that you're upset but..."

"Damn right I'm upset! My husband might die!"

"Shhh," Anne said, blessing herself. "Don't say such a thing. He will be alright."

"Maybe," Louise replied tearfully. "But even if he is, I know that he won't want to speak to them again. And he wouldn't want them here now."

Anne looked at her sons.

"Maybe Louise is right," she said. "We don't want Louis upset when he so weak."

"But we want to be here..." the King protested.

His brother put his arm on the King's.

"We should wait downstairs," he said.

"No!" Philippe protested. "I'm not leaving!"

Just then the doctor came out of the door....

"How is he?", Philippe asked worriedly.

"For the moment he is saved", the doctor replied, "but..."

"But what?", the king demanded.

"It is not sure that he will survive the next days... Actually he has a good chance to survive but I fear that he don't want it."

"No", Louise sobbed, "he can't give up himself."

"You must try to convince him that it isn't good to die", the doctor said.

Louise looked at the brothers.

"That's all your fault!", she called.

Then she went into the cell again.

Louis was lying on the floor. His wound was dressed but he looked very pale and weak. Louise knelt down next to him.

"Louis", she said, "Can you hear me? You can't die. We need you... I need you."

Louis just moaned quietly.

At this moment Anne and the brothers also entered the cell again.

"What are you doing here?", Louise said to the two Philippes, "I said that you shall better go."

"But it is necessary that we speak with Louis", the king replied.

He went towards Louis.

"Louis... brother", he said, "I'm so sorry. That was a foolish action to send you to the Bastille. Please don't allow the death to overwhelm you. We couldn't bear it if you die."

"You hypocrite", Louis managed to reply weakly, "You don't care for me, otherwise I wouldn't be here."

"No Louis", Philippe (the twin) now said, "we are really sorry. We know that we have made a mistake. But please, don't leave us now... I couldn't live without you brother."

Louis didn't reply but he smiled scornfully. In his opinion his brothers were just hypocrites.

"Please Louis", Louise begged, "If you don't want to survive for them, then at least do it for and Pascal."

"And for me", Anne added, "please Louis, you can't do this to us. You can't die."

Louis moaned.

"Okay...", he replied weakly.

Louise smiled in a relieved manner.

"We will take him back to the palace now", the king said.

________________________________________________________________________________


But when they arrived at the palace in a carriage together with Louis, a bad surprise expected them...

When the carriage stopped, a group of musketeers came.

"Oh, it's good that you are here", the king said, "You can carry my brother to his bedroom."

But the musketeers didn't react.

"What is?", the king demanded angrily, "that was an order."

"Well, we don't take orders from imposters", the leader of the musketeers said.

The king gasped for breath.

"Imposters?", he demanded, "are you drunken or what?"

"We know everything now. Madame Florentine, the mother of Duc Francois has told us", the musketeer replied, "You and your family, you are all imposters. The old king had announced his brother the Duc as his successor in his testament. But you have always hide this document and you have murdered the Duc and now you will maybe do the same to his son. But we won't allow that."

"You are completly crazy!", the king shouted, "My father has never announced the old Duc as his successor and by the way, the Duc was a monster!"

"I'm sorry, but Florentine has shown us the testament and it is true."

"Ah! And from where does she have the testament, eh? That's a fake. I can't believe it that you are so silly. And now go and get D'Artagnan. I have an order for him."

"No, I won't do that", the musketeer replied, "and we have already arrested Monsieur D'Artagnan."

"What?! That's a farce!", the king called.

"And you all are arrested now, too."

"How dare you speak to your King like that..." Philippe began, but he was interupted by the musketeers taking hold of his brother.

"Leave him alone!" the King exclaimed. "I command it!"

But the musketeers just laughed.

"Like I said, we don't take commands from imposters," the leading musketeer said. "Now I wouldn't struggle because I wouldn't worry about killing the bastad sons of a soldier."

Both Philippe's now shook with fury, but they were held by the musketeers.

Louise clung to Anne and they both stood between the soldiers and Louis. The men now went over to Louis's stretcher.

"Leave him alone!" Louise pleaded. "Please! He's hurt!"

"Don't worry girl, it isn't up to us to decide what happens to him. That's down to the new King."

"But Francois is no more a King than we are!" Philippe protested.

"At least he is a Bourbon."

"And so am I!" the King replied.

"So you say. But the truth is that you're D'Artagnan's bastard, ju7st like your brothers, right? Your mother is nothing but a whore!"

Both brothers now struggled wildly.

"How dare you!" Philippe exclaimed angrily. "You can do what you want to us but to say such a thing about our mother..."

One of the soldiers gave him a slap in the mouth.

"Shut up," he said. "You're all our prisoners and we can do and say what we like to you."

"What about our Mother and my brothers wives and children?" the King asked quietly.

"They will be confined to their rooms for now. Until the new King decides what to do."

"And Louis?"

"He will go with you two to the Bastille."

The man made a evil smile.

"NO!" Louise cried.

The musketeer ignored her.

"He can wait to see what the King decides to do with you all...that's if God doesn't decide first by the look of him."

The others laughed.

"Take them!" the man commanded.

Louise sobbed as Louis's stretcher was lifted. Anne held on to her.

"I love you!" Louise called after them.

Philippe turned his head.

"Tell Claudine I love her!" he said.

Anne nodded.

"I love you all," she mouthed as a tear fell down her cheek.

Three of the musketeers took Anne and Louise to Claudine's room. They wanted them to be all in the same room, so that they could guard them better. Claudine was already informed about what had happened. She was desperate.

"This is like a bad nightmare", she said, "Francois' mother has spreaded concoctions about the royal family and then two musketeers came to me and said that I'm arrested."

"We know", Anne moaned, "They have arrested my sons now, too and took them to the Bastille."

"What?", Claudine sobbed, "but... Philippe... They can't do that."

"I shall tell you from Philippe that he loves you", Anne replied sadly.

"I love him, too", Claudine sobbed, "and I want him back!"

"Shhh...", Anne said, "not so loudly."

Just at this moment the door opened and a musketeer came in. He carried Pascal.

"Here you have your little bastard son", he said to Louise.

"Oh Pascal!", Louise sobbed and took the baby. The musketeer left again.

Louise said down on the bed with her son and began to breastfeed him.

"We must do something", Anne said, "we can't just sit here and wait."

"But what shall we do?", Claudine sobbed.

"We must try to inform D'Artagnans friends. They are the only one who can help us now."

"You mean Athos, Porthos and Aramis?"

"Yes, exactly."

"But how can we inform them?", Claudine replied, "We can't leave this room."

"Maybe we can persuade a maid to do this for us", Anne said.

Anne went to the door which was locked.

"Hello?", she called.

A musketeer opened the door.

"What is?", he asked sternly.

Anne saw Claudine's children who were lying in their cradle and she found a lie.

"Excuse me, but Madame Claudine's children need to be bathed. Could you please send us a maid and a washbasin?"

"Yes, yes", the musketeer replied and left.

Anne looked at the girls.

"Well done", Claudine said and grinned, "By the way, that was a good idea. My children really need a bath."

Some minutes later the musketeer came back with the maid. Two other musketeers were carrying the washbasin and towels. The musketeers put the washbasin down on the floor.

"So, here you have what you want", the first musketeer said. Then they left (except for the maid) and locked up the door again.

"So, what can I do?", the young maid asked timidly.

"You can help me to bathe my babies", Claudine replied, "and after that we have another commission for you..."

The maid was called Michelle.

"Another comission?" she asked uncertainly looking at the three royal ladies.

"Shh..." Anne said. "That can wait."

The maid nodded, her eyes wide. She had heard the rumours about the King being overthrown but as yet nothing official had been annouced. So as far as she was concerned she was in the pressence of the Queen.

She curtseyed.

"Your Highness," she said.

"Good girl," Anne told her.

After Marcel and Charlotte were bathed and tucked up again in their cradle, Anne handed the girl a note which she had writen whilst the girl had worked.

"Take this to a Monsieur Athos," she instructed quietly. "Can you remember that name?"

"Monsieur Athos," the girl repeated.

"Good," Anne said, smiling reassuringly. "Now it's very important that you tell no-ne about this letter apart from Monsieur Athos. Do you understand?"

"Yes Your Highness."

"Good. Now hide it in your dress. And go quickly girl."

Michelle nodded and did as the Queen instructed, picking up the basin and carrying it to the door. The three ladies waited anxiously for the guards to open the door, fearful that they would see fit to search the maid. But they didn't. They allowed her past before the door closed again.

Louise looked at Anne.

"Do you think we can trust her?" she asked.

Anne shrugged.

"Honestly?" she replied. "I don't know, but right now she is the only hope we have. Who knows what that aweful boy Francois will decree once they free him. Time is certainly not on our side thats for sure."

******************************************************************************

The three brothers were taken to a small cell in the Bastille by their captors. The ones who carried Louis, were very rough and his brothers heard his moans of pain as he was carried along behind them.

"Be careful would you?" Philippe called angrily, struggling in his bonds. "Can't you see he's hurt?"

"You shut up, bastard!" one of the musketeers said before they pushed the Philippe's into the cell before dumping in Louis's stretcher.

The door slammed shut.

"That's the end", Philippe moaned.

"No, it's not", the king replied, "I'm sure mother will do everything to get us out here."

"How should she manage that?", Philippe said, "... Louis was right. Francois is a too great threat for us."

"Of course I was right, but nobody wanted to believe me", Louis now replied quietly, "Now you see what has happened."

"Louis, it doesn't help if you now play the clever clogs", the king said, "We have a real problem."

"Then we should pray that God will help us", Louis moaned.

Louis was the only one of the brothers who wasn't fettered. As he was so weak the musketeers had thought that this wasn't necessary. So Philippe spoke,

"Louis, could you maybe undo my bonds?"

He crawled to Louis who did as Philippe had asked. After he was free Philippe unfettered the young king, too.

"Well, at least something", the king said while he rubbed his wrists, "but I can swear you, this time I will give no pardon to that evil Francois and his mother."

"Finally you have get it", Louis replied precociously.

________________________________________________________________________________


The young maid Michelle was a good girl and had nothing to do with any conspiracies. So she hurried to accomplish the order of the Queen.

When she arrived at Athos' house, she was a bit nervous because she knew that Athos had once been a great and famous musketeer and she on the other hand was very shy. But then she knocked at the door.

Another maid opened her.

"What do you want?", she asked.

"I have a letter for Monsieur Athos", Michelle replied, "from the Queen. It is urgent."

"From the Queen? Please come in. I will inform Monsieur Athos."

Michelle went in and waited in the hall while the maid went to get Athos.

After some moments the head of the household came into the hall. Athos looked friendly at Michelle.

"So you have a letter for me?", he said gently.

"Y... yes, Monsieur. It is from the Queen."

"Do you want to drink something, Mademoiselle..."

"Michelle...", Michelle replied, "no, thanks Monsieur."

"Ah, come on", Athos replied, "don't be so shy. I'm sure you would like a hot chocolate."

Michelle smiled.

"I can't deny that", she replied.

Athos looked at his maid who still stood in the doorway.

"Go and prepare a hot chocolate for the young Mademoiselle", he ordered.

The maid curtseyed and went into the kitchen.

Athos lead Michelle into the living room.

"Please sit down", he said.

Michelle sat down in a chair and Athos took place in front of her.

"So what does the Queen have to tell me?", Athos asked.

At this moment the maid came back with the hot chocolate. She put the cup down on the table in front of Michelle. Then she left again. Michelle took some sips from the chocolate before she took the letter out of her dress and gave it Athos.

"Here Monsieur."

Athos read the letter before he looked at the girl.

"YOu have come stright here from the Queen?" he asked gravely.

The girl nodded.

"Straight here, Monsieur," she stammered. "Because her Majesty said it was urgent."

"So noone knows you have this letter?"

"No Monsieur." the gril replied, shaking her head.

"And no-one followed you?"

"I...I don't think so Monsieur. I told my mistress that I was going to run my errands."

Athos looked closely at the girl searching for any hint of disloyalty. But he could see nothing.

He forced a smile.

"Well Madamosielle Michelle," he said. "You have done very well. When next you see the Queen you should tell her that me and my friends will do everything we can. Now you should go and do the errands."

The girl nodded and stood up.

Athos escorted her to the door. After she had left he called the maid.

"Fetch my riding clothes!" he said. "Quickly"

The maid nodded and hurried upstairs whilst the old soldier went to the cupboard and pulled out his sowrd and musket.

"Grimaud!" he cried, calling his valet.

The man came.

"Yes Monsieur?" he asked.

"I'm going to see Aramis. Ride and find Porthos and have him meet us in a hour in the usual place."

"The old place?" Grimaud asked seeing the urgency in his Master's eyes.

"Yes man! Quick now! The detiny of France may depend on it!"

In the meantime the musketeers had released Francois from the Bastille and brought him back to the Palace. There Francois was very surprised that suddenly everyone bowed infront of him.

"What's going on here?", he asked.

"Monsieur", one of the musketeers replied, "you are the true king and we all here are your loyal servants."

For a moment Francois was puzzled but then he grinned.

"Finally you got it", he said, "Where are the sons of Queen Anne?"

"We have taken them to the Bastille, Sire."

Francois grinned satisfiedly.

"Very good. And where is my mother?"

"She is in her room. I'm sure she can't wait to see you again."

"Allright", Francois said, "then I will visit her now. And you bring me the three brothers. I want to question them here."

"Yes Sire. By the way, what shall we do with the Queen and the wifes of Louis and Philippe and their children."

"Where are they?"

"We have locked them up in Madame Claudine's room for the moment."

"Good. They shall stay there untill I have made my decision."

And Francois left to visit his mother.

________________________________________________________________________________


Athos, Aramis and Porthos met in the usual place. Aramis was quite curious.

"So what is it, Athos?", he asked.

Athos gave him the letter from Anne.

"Just read this", he said.

Aramis and Porthos read the letter quickly.

"Oh my god", Aramis gasped, "it is as if the old Duc is still persecuting us even after his death."

"This Francois and his mother must be like demons", Porthos agreed.

"Do you have any idea what we could do?", Athos asked.

"Not yet", Aramis replied, "but what she should do first is to free the king and his brothers from the Bastille."

"You're right", Athos said, "we should start off immediately."

________________________________________________________________________________


But the musketeers had already taken the brothers back to the palace as Francois had demanded. Now everyone, also Anne, Claudine and Louise, was gathered at the throne-hall. Francois sat on the throne and his mother stood next to him.
Infront of the throne stood some musketeers who guarded the prisoners. All three brothers were put in chains and not in a very good condition. It was obvious that they had been abused. Louis was almost unconcious and also Philippe was in a very bad condition because some of his old wounds had began to bleed again. Only the king was still fairly well.

"Do you admit that you are imposters and that you have murdered my father who had been chosen by the old king as his successor?", Francois demanded loudly.

"No, never", the king replied, "that is the most impudent lie which I have ever heard. You and your mother, you are traitors!"

"Have you heard this?", Francois called, "this imposter even dares to bash the true king."

"Punish him!", the courtiers called back.

"No!", Anne called now, "Are you all so stupid? Francois is the imposter and a traitor. He might be still a child but he is a monster like his father was before him!"

"Madame, if you won't be a woman, I would lash you for this barefacedness immediately", Francois replied, "instead I will do this with your sons... and we will beginn with the little would-be-king."

"NO!", Anne called.

But two musketeers grabbed the young king. They roughly took off his shirt and began to lash him brutaly. Philippe screamed in pain.

"Stop it!", Anne called, "You damn bastards, stop it! Leave my son alone!!!"

Anne was held back as Philippe was beaten. Claudine and Louise clung to each other and sobbed with fear.

"Enough!" Francois said coldly. "I don't want him dead...yet anyway."

ANd he smiled coldly. He looked at Anne.

"Perhaps now you see it would be wise for you to hold your tongue Madame. I am in charge now and I have the power to do as i wish with you and your bastard sons."

Anne looked up at the young man sat upon the throne, his cold eyes menacing and evil.

She bit her lip.

"Please spare my children," she said bravely.

Francois laughed.

"And why should I do that, ehh? Were they planning on sparing my life? I think not."

"They never harmed you."

"No? Yet they took what was mine by rights, didn't they? They are traitors to the crown of France as are you Madame. Why don't we ask the courtiers what we should do with them, shall we?"

Anne lowered her head.

Francois was really enjoying himself now.

"What shall we do with the bastard traitors?"

"Execute them!"

"Torture them!"

"Sell them as slaves!"

"All good suggestions," Francois said. "Very good indeed. Well Madame, you see the Court have spoken. I'd be inclined to kill them all myself, including the little ones."

At this point, Claudine and Louise sobbed even more.

"But I like your suggestion Monsieur."

he looked at the man who had spoken last.

"What is your name?"

The man bowed.

"Ettiene, Sire."

"Well Ettiene why would selling them as slaves be better than killing them do you think?"

"Because Sire, it would give the pretenders a life of suffering rather then a quick death."

Francois smiled.

"What a wonderful idea, Monsieur. You will be my new advsior."

"Well Madame, you have heard the fate of your bastards. They will be sold as slaves to the Arabs. I will keep their wives as my mistresses. D'Artagnan will be executed as a traitor and you will stay here as my prisoner and see it all come to pass."

"What about our children?" Claudine asked bravely, through her tears.

"You can keep the girl. The boys will be sold, along with their fathers."

"You bastard!" Louise cried. "You monster!"

"Lash her husband," Francois commanded.

"No!" Philippe (the twin) managed to say, relising his brother was far too weak to endure anything else. "Me instead."

Francois gestured that this was ok, and Philippe was beaten.

Anne couldn't believe what was happening. It was like a nightmare. She heard Philippe screaming in pain and she saw how Francois sitting on the throne and grinning evily. And nobody was there to help them.

"Oh God, why is this happen to us?", she moaned quietly with tears in her eyes.

"Okay, that's enough", Francois said and the musketeers stopped lashing Philippe.

"Philippe!", Claudine called and run to him.

She sobbed and embraced him but a musketeer dragged her away from Philippe.

"Hey, stay back, little Lady", he said.

But Francois interrupted him.

"Let her", he said, "That will maybe be the last time that she can embrace her beloved bastard-husband."

The courtiers laughed.

Now Anne and Louise also went to the brothers and looked after them.

"That's the end", Louis moaned quietly, "they will sell us as slaves and we will never see each other again."

Louise and Claudine just sobbed while the two Philippes were too weak to notice what was happening around them.

"It's not over yet", Anne replied quietly so that Francois and the courtiers couldn't hear it, "I have sent a maid with a letter to Athos. He will help us together with his friends."

"But it will be too late", Claudine sobbed.

"Ah, what a touching sight", Francois said mockingly, "but now it's enough. Take the bastards and bring them to the port. From there you will take the next ship to Arabia. I don't want to lose any time."

"Yes, Sire", the musketeers said.

They grabbed the brothers and dragged them out of the hall. Anne and the girls were screaming desperately but they were hold by some other musketeers.

"So, that was it", Francois said coldly, "and now bring the Ladies back to their room and lock them up there again."

"Yes, your Majesty", one of the musketeers said.

They lead Anne, Louise and Claudine out of the hall. The women were crying so desperately that they almost didn't notice anything anymore...

________________________________________________________________________________


About at the same time Athos, Porthos and Aramis reached the Bastille. The governor there was happy to see them.

"Oh Messieurs, it's so good that you have come", he said, "everything is in confusion here..."

"We have heard that the king and his brothers have been taken to the Bastille", Athos said, "We want to see them."

"That's what I mean", the governor replied, "suddenly some musketeers came and brought the king and his brothers here. They said that they are traitors and imposters but I didn't understand anything. Later some other musketeers came and told me that this boy Francois is free now. They released him and took him with them... What the heck is going on here?!"

"Well", Aramis said, "the king is the only true king in France and neither he nor his brothers are imposters or traitors. The real traitor is this boy Francois who is sitting on the throne now..."

"Oh my god!"

"Yes and now lead us to the princes."

"Well, there's a problem", the governor replied.

"Which problem?", Athos demanded.

"The musketeers have come back and have taken the princes back to the palace. They said that the new king wants to question them."

*beep* Porthos choked out, "if they are at the palace, we can't help them. There are too many guards."

The musketeers lowered their heads.

"... But Monsieur D'Artagnan is here", the governor said, "I could at least release him."

"At least something", Aramis moaned, "Allright, release D'Artagnan."

The governor nodded and left. Aramis looked at his friends.

"This Francois is not a boy but a demon", he said, "he has even managed it to arrest D'Artagnan."

"What shall we do then?", Porthos asked.

"First we must find out, what Francois wants to do with the royal brothers and their families..."

"... if they are still alive...", Athos replied gravely.

The brothers sat huddled misably in the cart which rumbled slowly southwards along the road. Each of them was weak and in pain, but nothing hurt more than the thought of never seeing their family again. Perhaps it might have helped, had they been able to talk about it, but their gaurds ensured that they had no chance to do so, watching them closely all the time with a musket fixed on them.

All to soon the sea loomed on the horizon....

*******************************************************************************

"D'Artagnan!" Athos exclaimed, as the governor led the Captain into his office.

"MY friends!" D'Artagnan replied. "I always had faith that you would come to help us in this time of need."

"It is bad, D'Artagnan," Aramis replied gravely. "It seems as though |Francois has had them taken back to the Palace..."

"When?" D'Artagnan asked anxiously.

"This morning."

"Mon dieu!"

Athos placed his arm reassuringly on his friends shoulder.

"I'm sure that nothing can have happened to them yet..." he said gently.

"Let's go to the Palace then!"

Aramis shook his head.

"Don't be a fool D'Artagnan. That place is better guarded than even here. We wouldn;t stand a chance to get in. We have to wait and see what Francois's orders are and then act."

"But what if..." D'Artagnan could not find the words.

Athos shook his head.

"He won't kill them. At least not at the Palace. Now come...Aramis has his spies at the Palace. They will tell us exactly what Francois has decided. So you have to trust us, ok? One for all?"

"And all for one," D'Artagnan said sadly. "Oh my friends, I have to save them."

"We will." Porthos said. "When have we ever failed?"

*******************************************************************************

"Hey you want to buy some slaves?" the brothers heard one of the musketeers ask.

"What kind of slaves?" an Arabian asked curiously, turning away from the men loading up the boat.

"Oh these slaves are very special, Monsieur," the musketeer replied. "Why don't you come and see?"

"Okay, show me them", the Arab said.

The musketeer lead the man to the cart and opened the door. The Arab looked in and was shocked.

"Is this a joke?", he choked out, "These are the king and his brothers. What kind of treason is happening here in France?!"

Philippe (the king) wanted to reply something but one of the musketeers gave him a punch into his back with the butt of his rifle.

"Oh, you understand it wrong", the musketeer said to the Arab, "these are the traitors and not we. They have kept it secret the whole time that the old king had actually announced his brother, the old Duc, as his successor. Yes, they even have murdered the Duc and now they also wanted to murder his son but fortunately we found out the truth early enough."

The Arab wasn't convinced yet. He looked sceptically at the musketeer but before he could reply something, he heard the voice of his master behind him.

"Hey Hassan, what is going on here?"

"Oh Mylord, this man wanted to sell us the king and his brothers as slaves. He sais that they are traitors and that the brother of the old king was his true successor."

The man came closer and looked into the cart. The brothers noticed that he was very well dressed. He must be a prince or so.

Then the Arab looked at the musketeers.

"Okay, I will buy them. How much?"

The brothers were shocked when they heard this. The Arab and the musketeer haggled a bit about the price and in the end the Arab gave the musketeer a little purse full of coins.

The musketeers dragged the brothers out of the cart.

"So this is your new lord", they said.

"My name is Ahmed al-Qasim", the Arab said friendly, "I'm an arabian prince and a general in the army of the caliph."

The brothers don't know what to do or say. So they just bowed.

"You can unfetter them now", Ahmed said to the musketeers.

"My lord, I don't know if this is a good idea...", one of the musketeers began.

"Excuse me, but I have payed for them and now they belong to me. So do what I have said."

"Yes Mylord."

And they unfettered the brothers.

"Hassan", Ahmed said to his servant, "bring them to the boat. I still have to buy somethings here."

Hassan nodded.

"Yes Mylord."

"Come on", he said to the brothers.

They knew that there was no chance to escape, exspecially because they were so weak. So they followed Hassan to the boat.

________________________________________________________________________________


D'Artagnan and the three musketeers had gone to their old hiding place where they now were waiting for news from Aramis' spies. Finally there was a knock at the door. They knew that it could only be a friend because nobody else knew this place.

"Come in", Aramis called.

One of his spies entered.

"Monsieur", he said, "I know what has happened to the king and his brothers."

"And what has happened?"

"I was at the port. They have sold them as slave to an arabian prince. I believe his name was Ahmed al-Qasim."

"Oh no!", D'Artagnan called and burst out into tears. It was the first time that his friends saw him like this and they all were shocked by the news...

Athos tried to comfort his friend.

"It's not the end of the world D'Artagnan."

"Isn't it?" D'Artagnan asked bitterly.

He shook his head.

"Of course it isn't," Athos replied. "As long as they are still alive there is hope. Now, this Arb wouldn't buy them if he didn't want them alive now would he?"

"...I suppose not."

"Well he wouldn't. So all we have to do is go to Arabia, find them and bring them home. Right?"

D'Artagnan sighed and nodded.

"Alright," he said. "What are we waiting for?"

And he stood up and strode to the door.

Aramis looked at Athos.

"Oh you make it sound so easy," he said.

*******************************************************************************

Hassan had locked the three princes in the hold. Once they were alone Philippe spoke.

"Well that's it," he said. "D'Artagnan will never find us in Arabia."

"Father will not stop searching until he does," Philippe the twin replied.

"If he hasn't been killed by that traitor Francois yet," Louis said weakly.

Philippe shuddered.

"Do not say such things, brother!" he exclaimed. "Father will come! But until he does, we're going to have to do what these Arab's say. Right?"

Before his brothers had the chance to answer they heard the door creak open. Ahmed was silhouted against the door.

"I'm sorry," he said. "Hassan is used to putting the slaves in the hold. Come to my cabin and we will talk."

The brothers looked at one another....

"What do you want from us?", Louis asked.

"Just come to my cabin. I will tell you everything there."

So the brothers followed Ahmed into his cabin. There Ahmed spoke.

"I have just pretended to buy you. I would never dare to abuse the princes of France as slaves. You are not my slaves but my guests."

The brothers looked at each other.

"Wh... what?", Philippe stammered, "I don't understand... I thought that..."

Ahmed looked seriously at him.

"I don't know what a kind of treason is going on here but everyone who isn't completly blind can see that this here is treason against the king and the crown."

"Well, obviously our musketeers and courtiers are all completly blind", Louis replied sarcasticly.

"I will help you", Ahmed said, "I already told you that I'm a general in the army of the caliph. My soldiers will be able to take the throne back for you."

"You would really do this for us?", Philippe (the king) replied.

"Of course. It is a honour for me to help the royal family of France. But first you have to come with me to Arabia because you are not save here."

"Of course", the king replied, "but could you send a message to our mother and tell her what has happened and that we are allright?"

Ahmed nodded.

"Yes. I will send Hassan. He is very clever and he will find a way to talk with the Queen."

"God bless you", Louis choked out movedly.

________________________________________________________________________________


Francois had gone to the king's room and now he sat their on a chair, drank wine and ate grapes like a Lord Muck.

"It's so boring", he said to the servant who stood in a corner, "come on, bring me the wifes of the bastards. They shall entertain and massage me. My back is so tensed up."

"Yes, Sire", the servant said and left.

Five minutes later he came back with Louise and Claudine.

"Well done", Francois said to the servant, "you can go now."

Then he looked at the girls.

"So my dears", he said, "I need a massage for my back. So come on."

"What are you thinking who you are?!", Louise replied angrily, "You won't get anything from us."

"Oh, I can tell you who I am. I'm the king. And now do what I say or I will send you to the Bastille."

Louise moaned and went to Francois to do what he had said. Claudine followed her.

"No, no, not both of you", Francois said to Claudine, "one is enough. You will offer me the wine instead... Or no. Better sing and dance for me."

"Hey that's enough", Claudine replied, "we are in France here and I'm not in the mood to dance for you like for a oriental despot. And I'm not a very good dancer anyway."

"Oh, that isn't worse that you are not a good dancer", Francois replied, "then I will at least have some fun. Come on. Dance!"

Louise nodded to her sister in law behind the false king's back as forced herself to begin to massage his back. The very thought that she was doing such a thing to the person responsible for selling her beloved husband into slavery was aweful. But for the sake of her son, she had to do as she was told.

Claudine, however, looked obstinately at Francois. She was more than used to standing up to the bullying of men, growing up as she had done in the prison at Exiles.

"I won't do it," she said simply. "You have what you want don't you? So why do you need to torment us?"

Francois looked amused.

"You know I knew it would take a while for you to accept me as your King, but you are really stupid enough to refuse to do what I say?"

"Claudine...." Louise began, but Francois raised his hand to silence her.

"No my dear," he said. "Your sister needs to make her own decision."

"Why can't you just let us go?" Claudine asked. "You couldn't do anything to make us feel any worse than we do now, anyway."

"Are you sure about that?" Francois asked. "What about the darling little Charlotte or Marcel?"

Claudine blinked back the tears.

"You Monster!" she sobbed.

Francois just laughed.

"Dance!" he said clapping his hands together. "Let's see you dance!"

Claudine lowered her head and did as he instructed. She could hear his laughter as the humiliation tore her already broken heart. "Oh Philippe..." she sobbed.

******************************************************************************

Hassan had left the ship on the road to Paris before Ahmed gave the orders for them to sail. As the coast of France faded into the distance Ahmed gave the three brothers the best cabins on the ship.

"I'm sorry, but they are rather simple," he said.

The King smiled softly.

"They're a lot better than what we were expecting," he said.

Ahmed then had his doctor treat the brothers and this man, Ali, immediately sent Louis to bed because he was still so weak.
Although Louis moaned his brothers managed to convince him it was for the best so only the two Philippe's joined Ahmed for dinner. As they came up on deck the brothers realised that the coast of France had disapeared. They watched the sunset for a moment in silence before Ahmed's voice disturbed them.

"Sire's" he said. "Come...the food will be getting cold."

*******************************************************************************

Hassan rode quickly and reached Paris early in the morning. The strange looks he had received from the peasants in the countryside seemed to be less obvious as he entered the city and immediately he saw why. There were so many people from all over the place coming in to trade goods. He kicked his horse forward and went in search of the Palace...

When he arrived at the palace, he already had an idea how he could manage to speak with the Queen. The guard at the gate stopped him.

"Halt! Who do you are? What do you want here?", the man asked sternly.

"I'm a trader", Hassan replied, "I have some cloths and perfumes which I would like to sell to the Queen mother."

"Haha! And you really think that any trader at all can meet the Queen, eh?"

Hassan looked offended.

"Hey, don't you see, that I come from Arabia? I have some products to sell which you won't get in France or even in whole Europe."

"But we have a new king now and the Queen is his prisoner aswell..."

"I don't care about that", Hassan replied, "that's your buisness. I just want to sell my products. What should be bad with this?"

"Okay, okay", the guard said, "Come on, I will lead you to the Queen's room."

Hassan smiled. That was managed. He tied his horse at a tree and followed the guard.

________________________________________________________________________________


Anne was alone in her room. It was locked up and so she couldn't go out. So the only thing what she could do was to think about her sons. She was very desperate and had wept alot. From time to time she had tried to read a book but she wasn't able to concentrate herself. The pain was just too big.

Suddenly the door opened and the guard and Hassan came in. Anne stood up from her armchair and looked surprised at them.

"Madame", the guard said, "this trader sais, he has some products which he wants to show you. I will let you alone for some minutes."

And the guard left the room.

Anne looked puzzled at Hassan.

"What shall this mean?", she said, "What is going on here?"

She just thought that this was not the right moment for a trader to sell her some of his products. She had really other problems.

"Madame, I'm not a trader", Hassan said, "my name is Hassan and I'm the servant of an arabian prince. My lord is called Ahmed al-Qasim. He has bought your sons..."

Anne uttered a cry.

"... but he won't use them as slaves. He has just bought them to free them from these traitors. Now he wants to help them to get back the throne and to defeat the traitors. He is a general in the army of the caliph. So he has squads at his disposal."

Anne beamed with joy. It seemed that suddenly that things had begun to take a turn for the better. Now there was new hope.

"Is this true?", she choked out, "Is this really true?"

"Your Highness, I swear that it is true. My lord will help you. Your son's asked him to send you a messager who will tell you the news. So I am this messanger."

"Thanks god", Anne sobbed, "... Listen. You must talk to Athos, Aramis and Porthos. They were once musketeers and..."

"Your Highness, I know who they are. They are very famous, even in Arabia."

Anne smiled.

"Your lord must come into contact with them because it will be the best if you work together. Do you swear that I can trust you? Because I will now tell you where their hiding place is, so that you can find them. D'Artagnan has once told me about the place."

"I swear it, by my life and my family", Hassan replied.

Anne nodded and told Hassan where the hiding place of the three musketeers was. Just when she had ended, the guard came into the room again.

"Your time is over", he said, "Have you sold somethings?"

"No, unfortunately not", Hassan replied.

"Well, then come. You have to leave now."

Hassan nodded and followed the guard out of the room. The man lead him back to his horse and Hassan rode away as quickly as he could. Now he had to meet the three musketeers...

Hassan went to the place where the Queen Mother had told him to, but he found it quite deserted. He had honestly expected to find the musketeers there and now that they were not he wasn't sure what to do next. But he did know that his master would be angry if he did not carry out the Queen's instructions. He went back to his horse and scratched his head. Just then he heard a sound from by the stables. He spun around to see a young stable boy.

The boy dropped the water bucket he carried. He had never seen an Arab before and Hassan's appearance frightened him. He bolted towards the house.

"Hey wait!" Hassan cried. "It's alright! I mean you no harm."

But the boy continued running.

"I'm here to see Monsieur Aramis."

The boy stopped and turned around.

"Monsieur has gone away," he said fearfully. "He gets me to take care of the horses when he is not here because I just live next door."

Hassan took a golden coin from his pocket.

"You want to tell me where Monsieur has gone?"

The boy eyed the coin, but then he shook his head.

"Monsieur Aramis never tells me where he is going when he is on a mission. I'm sorry."

Hassan sighed.

"Nevermind. Were his frineds with him? The musketeers?"

The boy nodded.

"Yes!"

"And which way did they go?"

"...The south road."

Hassan nodded.

"Thank you boy," he said and tossed the coin to the child who caught it, his eyes gleaming with delight.

Hassan jumped onto his horse and set off.

"Thankyou Monsieur!" the boy cried.


Hassan rode south, heading quickly for Marseilles as he now had a pretty good idea that the musketeers must be heading to Arabia already. And if he did not meet them on the way, then he would see them when he reached home. That thought spurned his horse onwards and he reached the port late in the evening....

*******************************************************************************

The musketeers had managed to get passage on a ship sailing to Alexandria. It wasn't ideal but nothing else was going any closer to Arabia. While Athos, Aramis and Porthos tried to keep their frinds spirits up, D'Artagnan was very depressed. He stayed in his cabin and refused to leave, even for meals.

The others began to get very worried.

"What can we do?" Porthos asked. "If he carries on like this he won't be in any state to rescue them, will he?"

Aramis shrugged.

"We've tried everything." he said gloomily. "If only there was some way that we could know they were alive..."

*******************************************************************************

Later that night, a strong storm brewed up. Philippe (the King) was awakened by the swaying of his bunk in the rough sea. He dragged himself up and rubbed his eyes. It was pitch black. He shrugged to his feet and went next door to Philippe's cabin. Philippe was awake and sitting next to the dim lamp reading.

He smiled sadly.

"The sea wake you?" he asked.

"Yeah..." Philippe replied. "What you reading?"

"It's nothing...I just couldn't sleep. You want a drink?"

Philippe nodded.

"Someone say something about a drink?"

Louis's head appeared in the doorway. He still loked tired and weak bu seemed a lot better after a good rest.

"Louis!" his brothers exclaimed.

"Shouldn't you be in bed?" the King asked.

Louis sank down on his twins bunk with some effort.

"There," he said. "I am in bed. Now what about this drink?"

Philippe nodded and stood up. He wasn't sure what he expected from Louis when they next spoke but it certainly wasn't this. He didn't want to mention the whole argument though. It all seemed so long ago and insignificant and it pleased him that Louis felt that way too.

As he poured the drinks there was a bang and a loud creaking sound. Philippe dropped the jug as he was thrown roughly against the wall.

"What was that?" the King asked fearfully.

Then they heard voices calling out in Arab. They lloked at one another fearfully.

Ahmed stuck his head through the door. He looked frightened.

"We've ran onto some rocks," he said. "It looks like we're going to sink...Come...Quickly."

"We're sinking? Oh no!", Louis choked out.

"We have enough lifeboats here (instead of the Titanic *g*)", Ahmed said, "but you must hurry!"

Just as Ahmed had said this, the water began to flow into the cabin.

"Oh my god!", Philippe gasped.

The brothers grabbed their goods and followed Ahmed out of the cabin. On deck the sailors were already preparing the lifeboats. The storm was so loud that one almost couldn't hear anything else.

"Come into the boat!!!", Ahmed called and draw the brothers to a lifeboat which was already prepared.

"If even the big ship is sinking, then the little boats will have no chance against this storm!", Louis called back.

"Do you rather want to sink with the ship?!", the king replied.

"No!"

"Then come!"

They all climbed into the boat together with some other passangers. Then the sailors launched the boat. But unfortunately Louis had been right. The little boat had no chance against the storm. It was catched by the waves immediately and it was thrown about.

"Aaah! I have told you, that this isn't a good idea!", Louis called.

They all clung to the wall of the boat. Everyone was scared to death. Finally a monster-wave stroke against the boat and teared it to shreds. Everyone was thrown into the wild water. Some of the passangers were dead immediately. The brothers and Ahmed instead fought desperately against the waves.

Philippe (the king) couldn't see his brothers and Ahmed anymore because everything was so loud and wild around him. But at the moment he just had to care about his own life. The waves threw him about and he lost his strength. He was near to drown.
But then he saw a cliff which rised about the water. He understood that his only chance was to reach this cliff and so he began to swim towards it by using all his strength.

He came near to the cliff but he almost lost all his strength before he could reach it. But just when he was about to give up, a wave grabbed him and threw him onto the cliff. The landing was very painful but at least he was saved now.

Philippe pulled himself up. He grimaced in pain and looked down at himself. His clothes were ripped to shreds. His skin was grazed everywhere and his right shoulder was bleeding.

He looked around himself if he could see his brothers or Ahmed. The storm was still murderous and it was hard for him to see anything than frothing waves. But then he saw Louis who clung desperately to a piece of wood.

"Louis!!!", he called, "Louis, come here!!!"

It was a little miracle that Louis heard his brothers in the loud storm but he did. He saw him sitting on the cliff and swam towards it. Philippe grabbed him and draw him onto the cliff where Louis went unconscious immediately.

After that also Philippe and Ahmed managed to reach the cliff and to climb on it. It was like a miracle that they all survived, but all the other sailors and passangers died in the water...

________________________________________________________________________________


Aramis and Athos stood on deck and were watching the sea.

"How quiet it is now", Aramis said, "one almost can't believe that we had such a bad storm this night."

Athos grinned.

"Well, if you would see Porthos, you would believe it immediately. He is lying in his cabin and still seasick. And he pukes like a world champion."

Aramis laughed but then his glance became serious again.

"And D'Artagnan?", he asked.

"Well, D'Artagnan looks as good or bad as he had looked the whole time. The storm hasn't changed much there. He is still just sad and desperate."

"Poor D'Artagnan...", Aramis moaned and Athos nodded sadly.

But suddenly Athos grabbed Aramis at the shoulder.

"Hey! Look, the cliff there!", he called, "it looks like some men are lying on it!"

"Really!", Aramis exclaimed.

Then he called out loudly to everyone: "Man overboard!!!" And he pointed onto the cliff.

The sailors noticed it and reacted immediately. The mate called some orders and they turned the ship steered it towards the cliff...

It was a very dangerous exercise. The Captain had to make sure that their boat was not dashed on the same rocks which gave shelter to the survivors. As they got closer Athos gasped.

"Mon dieu!" he said. "It's them!"

"What?" Armais said straining to see through the driving rain the only illumination the flashes of lighting.

"It's them! It's the Princes!"

Aramis strained his eyes and recgonised the King.

"My God you're right!" he exclaimed.

And they hurried to help the sailors who were launching a boat to rescue the survivors.


*****************************************************************************

Ahmed was very upset at the loss of his crew and still called out over the waves for them. Just then Louis spoke.

"Hey!" he called. "There's a light over there! We're rescued!"

The others looked in the direction Louis pointed and sure enough they saw the light of a lantern in the inky blackness of the ocean.

The three brothers hugged happily.

Ahmed spoke.

"Sires...I don't wish to be the one who is negative but we are not safe yet...there are a lot of Pirates who sail these waters...."

But the borthers were already calling out over the storm.

"Hey! Hey! Over here!"

The boat came closer and now they noticed Aramis next to the other men in the boat.

"My god, it's Aramis!", Philippe called, "we are really saved!"

"Well, I'm not so sure about that", Louis replied ironicly, "Sometimes Aramis can also be my curse."

"Haha!", Philippe moaned, while the king instinctively touched his mutilated ear.

Then the boat arrived.

"Thanks god, you are alive", Aramis called, "Get it. Quickly."

There wasn't much time for any discussion and so the brothers and Ahmed climbed into the boat. The sailors helped them with it. Then they rew back to the ship.

Just when they had climbed on board of the ship, they found time to talk. Athos who had waited on the ship embraced the brothers.

"We are so happy that you are alive", he said, "that's like a miracle that we have found you here."

The brothers were just overwhelmed by the events. So they could only smile and nod.

Athos looked at Ahmed.

"Who is this, by the way?"

"That's Ahmed", Louis explained, "the Arab who has bought us. But he only did it to free us from the traitors. He is on our site."

"So they are your slaves now?", Athos said to Ahmed.

"No, no", Ahmed replied, "didn't you hear what Louis has said? I just pretended to buy them as slaves."

"But you have payed for them. So you have bought them."

"Well, then say I have payed for their release."

"So....", Athos began but Aramis interrupted him.

"Please guys, this discussion is totally superfluos. We should rather bring the Princes and Ahmed below deck, give them new, dry clothes and send a doctor to them."

Just now Athos noticed how the brother's teeth chattered.

"Oh I'm sorry. You're right, Aramis", he said, "the poor guys. I was just stupid."

And he looked at the brothers and Ahmed.

"Come on", he said gently, "I will bring you under deck now and look after you."

"And I will inform D'Artagnan", Aramis added, "Someone has to bring him the good news."

Aramis made his way down the stairs to D'Artagnan's cabin. He knocked lightly on the door.

"What is it?" he heard his friend reply.

Aramis opened the door to see the Captain lying out on his bed staring at the ceiling full of melancholy.

Aramis smiled.

"I have the most wonderful news, my friend," he said.

D'Artagnan looked up expectantly.

"Is it about the boys?"

Aramis nodded.

"They're here. They're on board."

D'Artagnan sat up sharply.

"On board?" he asked. "But how?"

"The boat that was taking them to Arabia was shipwrecked."

D'Artagnan looked mortified.

"Shipwrecked? Are they alright?"

Aramis smiled.

"Relax," he said. "They are cold and weak but they seemed fine. The doctor is checking them now in Athos's cabin."

D'Artagnan stood up and pulled on his jacket.

"Let me see them!" he exclaimed.

*******************************************************************************

Louis lay on Athos's bed while his two brothers sat nearby the fire in chairs. They were all wrapped in balnkets and drinking hot soup.

Just then the door opened and D'Artagnan came in.

"Thank God you're alright!" he exclaimed. He had tears in his eyes. "I...I was so worried that I'd never see you all again."

"We're fine, Father," Louis said weakly. "We just want to get back home."

He brothers nodded in agreement.

D'Artagnan did the same.

"I know, but you must be patient. We cannot go rushing back to France because by now Francois will have mobilised the armies against us. If any one of you set foot in France you would be killed instantly. I'm sorry to say that we will have to think hard about how we might hope to defeat them. I mean even if we can get a message to the musketeers it will be fifty men against thousands..."

"I suppose we should thank God for our new friend Ahmed then," the King said with a smile.

D'Artagnan looked puzzled.

"Who is Ahmed?", he asked.

"Don't you remember what Aramis' spy has told us about the Arab who had bought the princes", Athos who was also in the room replied, "I think his name was Ahmed."

"Yes, it is him", the king agreed.

"I remember", D'Artagnan replied, "But how can someone who has bought you as slaves be our friend?" Suddenly he looked very sad. "Oh, I can't believe it... my sons as slaves..."

"Don't worry", Louis replied, "he has just bought us to free us from the traitors. That's all."

"That's true", the king said, "and he wants to help us. He is a general in service to the caliph. So he has soldiers. He can command a whole army..."

Now D'Artagnan understood and he smiled.

"So Ahmed and his army will help us to defeat the traitors", he said.

"Exactly", the king replied.

"Where is this Ahmed?", D'Artagnan asked, "I would like to see him."

"He is in another cabin", Athos replied, "Come, I will bring you to him."

________________________________________________________________________________


"Here is it", Athos said and opened the door to Ahmed's cabin.

D'Artagnan went in. He already wanted to say hello but then he saw Ahmed who was just praying to Allah. D'Artagnan was sensitive enough to don't interrup him and so he waited untill Ahmed had finished his prayer.

When Ahmed was ready he stood up and turned.

"I have noticed that someone has come in", he said to D'Artagnan.

"I didn't want to disturb you", D'Artagnan replied, "My name is D'Artagnan."

"And my name is Ahmed al Qasim", Ahmed replied so elegantly and friendly like only an Arab could do it.

"I know", D'Artagnan replied, "so you have saved our princes. I thank you for this."

"Yes, I have. Is it true that you are the father of the twins? We have heard some rumors in Arabia but we don't know if they are true."

"It is true. They are my sons. I'm so glad that they are allright."

Ahmed smiled.

"The king sais that you will help us to defeat the traitors in our country", D'Artagnan said.

"That's true", Ahmed replied, "when I go ashore with my army, the traitors will have no chance."

________________________________________________________________________________


At the palace Francois had now gotten the message that the governor of the Bastille had released D'Artagnan from a guard.

"What?!", he exclaimed, "What is this silly governor thinking?! Execute him! And the musketeers shall search D'Artagnan all over the country. We must get him!"

"Yes Sire", the guard replied and left.

Francois looked out of the window.

"They seem to be still people who don't take me serious", he said angrily to himself, "obviously I'm still not strict enough..."

And Francois called his advisors into the room.

"I want to know the names of D'Artagnan's friends," he said.

The men looked at one another uneasily.

"Sire...the traitor had a lot of friends...but now they are devoted to you."

Francois shrugged.

"perhaps, but what about the famous musketeers? I always heard stories about them? Are they here?"

"Sire, do you mean Armais, Porthos and Athos?"

Francois nodded.

"Yes, yes now I remember the names. Where are they?"

The men looked at one another and shrugged.

"None of us know Sire."

"None of you know?" Francois demanded. "How is that possible ehh? Are you not paid to know everything?"

"Sire..." the chief advisor began. "If we had known that you wanted them watched then..."

"Find them!" Francois demanded. "And if there is even the slightest hint that they are with the traitors, then I want you to order the musketeers to destroy they homes. They have property?"

"Monsieur Porthos has a large home Sire. Athos has a small house in Paris and a small estate. Aramis is a Bishop."

"Well do what you can," Francois said. "I want to be certain that these traitors will not be a threat to me."

One of the advisors cleared his throat.

"Sire...perhaps if you used the women as bait then..."

"Speak up!" Francois replied. "What do you mean?"

"Well send out a royal decree that if D'Artagnan and his rebels do not surrender by a certain day and time then you will execute the old Queen and her daughter in laws."

Francois smiled.

"What an excellent idea!" he exclaimed. "now get a pen and write this down..."

Francois also ordered the advisors to bring the Queen and her daughters in law the news. Anne, Louise and Claudine where still locked up in Claudine's room together with the babies. In the past days they had only been allowed to leave the room with an escort. But since Hassan had visited the Queen, they were not so desperate anymore. But then the advisor entered.

"Bonjour Mesdames", he said, "I have news from the king for you."

The women felt immediately that it couldn't be good news.

"You mean news from the traitor", Claudine replied boldly.

"Be carriful about what you say, Madame", the advisor replied, "if I tell his Majesty what you have said about him, he will maybe not wait any longer to kill you."

Claudine bit her lips but Louise spoke bravely.

"Francois can maybe kill us all but at the latest in the hereafter we will get justice and Francois and his friends will get their just penalty. That's inevitable."

"Well said", the advisor admitted, "there is only one problem. You are the traitors and not his Majesty. So if anyone will be punished in the hereafter, it will be you. And if your friends don't surrender, you will stand infront of your Creator very soon."

"What do you mean?", Anne asked sorrowfully.

"His Majesty has give order that if D'Artagnan and his friends the three musketeers won't surrender in the next days, that you all will be executed."

These words were like deadly blow. The women were shocked. None of them replied anything. The advisor left the room.

Finally after ten minutes Louise spoke again.

"That's the end", she sobbed, "we are lost."

"No", Anne replied, "D'Artagnan and the musketeers won't let us alone. They will save us."

"How do you want to know this? If this Hassan has told them the news, they have maybe gone to Arabia to meet Ahmed and the princes. Then they can't help us."

Anne had to admit that Louise was right. At the moment D'Artagnan was just determined to find the Princes. Who knew where he was now?

"Then we must help us ourselves", Claudine said, "we must escape."

"That's impossible", Louise moaned.

"How can you be so sure about it, if we have never tried it", Claudine replied, "I'm very optimistic that we will find a way to escape."

"And where shall we go then?", Anne asked sceptically.

"Maybe to Exiles. A prison can also be used as a fortress and my father could protect us at least for a while."

Anne smiled.

"Hey, good idea."

Louise spoke.

"One thing...whatever we do, it will be very difficult with the children, not to be caught."

Anne smiled and shook her head.

"It's no problem at all. What the traitor doesn't know is that there are many secret passages at the palace which lead to the outside. All we have to do is all be together in my room tonight and then it will be easy to get out as one is hidden right behind my bed."

The young princesses smiled.

"How mad will Francois be when he realises we're gone?" Claudine said with a laugh.

"Very mad, I'll bet!" Louise replied. "It fact it would be wonderful to see! It's a shame we'll be miles away when he realises."

Claudine and Anne nodded in agreement.

"Well that settles it," Anne said. "Tell your guards that we are going to meet for prayers at eight tonight. Then as soon as it is dark we shall make our escape. My ladies will prepare us a carraige."

******************************************************************************

Louis was up on deck standing next to D'Artagnan as they watched Africa grow ever larger on the horizon. They had not spoken for some time, each of them lost in their own thoughts.

"How long do you think it will be before we can go home?" Louis asked thoughtfully.

D'Artagnan shrugged.

"I suppose it will take Ahmed a few weeks to prepare his troops and ships for the voyage. And then of course we still have to reach Arabia."

"Couldn't we get the boat to take us there?"

"With what? We don't have access to the King's coffers anymore. And besides the Captain has already said that he needs to be in Spain next Tuesday. He won't change his course even for the true King of France. No we have to go across land..."

"But isn't this part of Africa all desert?"

D'Artagnan nodded.

"I'm afraid so," he said. "It will be a difficult journey."

Louis sighed.

"That's what I was afraid of..." he said with a sigh.

Just then they heard the sound of his two brothers coming up onto deck.

"The Captain says' that we will dock in about an hour," Philippe said. "We should get ready."

"Then we should go now", D'Artagnan said and they all went into their cabins to pack their things.

An half hour later they met all on deck again. Ahmed was also there now.

"Just a fiew minutes, then we will have reached the port of Alexandria", he said.

"But from Egypt it is still a long way to Arabia", Louis replied, "How shall we manage that."

"Well, we will buy some camels and alot of water in Alexandria and then we will travel through the dessert."

Such journeys were normal for an Arab like Ahmed but the brothers looked a bit afraid. Ahmed noticed it.

"Don't be afraid", he said, "I'm an Arab. The dessert is a part of our home. I know my way around there."

________________________________________________________________________________


At the meantime Francois' order had been accomplished and the governor of the Bastille had been executed. Now the prison had a new governor who was absolutely loyal to Francois. But there was still someone at this prison who had been almost forgotten over the past events: Marie.

The poor girl sat in her cell and had no idea what was going on outside. She just wondered because her feeling told her that the three months which she should have been in prison were already over. But nobody came to release her. That made her angry and also afraid. Had they maybe forgotten her?

Then she heard steps outside. She run to the door and shouted:

"Let me out! Let me finally out there, you idiots! I have been here long enough!"

The steps stopped and the door opened. It was the new governor who went in.

"Hey, stop shouting here, little girl", he scolded.

"I want out here", Marie replied, "the king has said that I will stay here for just three months but I'm sure that they are already over."

"Shut up! We have a new king now. The traitor has nothing to say anymore!"

Marie looked puzzled. She didn't understand anything.

"What?", she stammered.

"I said shut up!"

But suddenly the glance of the governor changed.

"Oh the other hand, there is maybe a way how I could release you..."

"Which way?"

"If you would do me a favour, then I will release you."

"What a kind of favour?", Marie asked.

"Well, you are a beautiful girl. Sleep with me and I will release you. I swear it."

Marie was shocked. She was so young and this governor was old, fat and disgusting.

"Never", she choked out.

"Well, then you will stay here. The new king doesn't know that you are here and I have no intention to tell him. Why should we care about a little girl. The king has more important things to do. So you will stay here for the rest of your life and you will come to a miserable end here."

The governor grinned. Marie felt so bad. She knew that the man was right and she wanted to go home, back to her family. She missed them all so much. Some tears flew across her cheeks.

"Allright...", she finally said.

"Good girl", the governor replied and went towards her.

Marie closed her eyes. She felt so bad and the situation was nauseating...

Ahmed organised everything in way of preparation for the journey with the help of Porthos who was overjoyed to be back on land and was feeling wonderful again.

Meanwhile D'Artagnan had found rooms in the Port so that the brothers could rest after their ordeal before the long journey.

When Ahmed and Porthos came back the brothers got up and dressed in the Arabian robes Ahmed had bought. They were still nervous about the journey and having seen this new strange land and felt the heat of the sun overhead they were even more worried. But there was no choice.

They followed Ahmed and the musketeers downstairs and saw the camels waiting.

The King laughed.

"I always thought our tutor was joking when he described these creatures!" he exclaimed, looking at the camel. "You really believe they will get us acroos the desert?"

Ahmed smiled.

"Any horses would die after a day or two," he replied. "I assure you Sire, the camles will get us there safely."

Philippe nodded.

"And we ride them like horses, do we?" he asked.

Ahmed nodded.

"Why don't you pick one for yourself Sire?" he said.

Philippe shrugged and went and chose an animal. He mounted it lightly and pulled opn the rein. The camel moved forward obidently. He rode a few feet before he pulled it to a halt.

"Not bad," he said.

Ahmed turned to the others.

"We should get going," he said.

D'Artagnan nodded and looked at his sons. Louis still looked pale.

"Are you sure you're going to be up to this?" he asked with concern.

Louis nodded. There was no way he was going to wait in Alexandria.

They all mounted the camels and set off as the sun climbed higher in the sky.

As they rode away they heard a voice.

"Hey! Hey!"

*******************************************************************************

Claudine was the last to arrive at Anne's chamber. She carried her daughter carefully, while her maid followed with Marcel.

She saw Anne and Louise who was nursing Pascal.

"The door closed and Anne smiled.

"We were worried about you," Anne said.

"I had to ffed them," Claudine said. "Otherwise they would not have stopped crying."

"It's alright," Anne said. "You're here now. But we must hurry. There is not much time."

Anne stood up and went and pushed a wooden panel behind her bed. A hiddedn door opened to reveal a dark passage.

Anne took the lamp and pointed it into the darkness.

"Come on!" she whisphered.

Claudine and Louise looked at one another. They were afraid but they followed Anne into the darkness. Behind them the door swung shut.

back in Alexandria:


They turned and saw Hassan behind them on a camel.

"Hassan!", Ahmed exclaimed, "what a wonderful surprise. How did you found us?"

"Well, I just found my way by asking", Hassan replied.

"One moment please... who is this guy?", Athos asked.

"That's my servant Hassan", Ahmed explained, "I have sent him to the Queen mother to tell her that her sons a safe and allright."

"Yes, and then the Queen has sent me to your hiding place so that I tell you the news aswell", Hassan added, "but you were already gone. So I thought that you were already on your way to Arabia... and see, I was right."

"Wow, the Queen must really trust you, if she has even told you about our hiding place", Aramis replied, "I hope that she was right."

"You can trust me", Hassan said, "I'm absolutely loyal to my lord, and my lord is your friend."

"Well, the good thing is that our mother now knows that we are allright", Louis said, "I couldn't bear it if she would be so sad and desperate the whole time."

The brothers nodded.

"Well, we should go then", Ahmed said, "Do you have enough water and stocks for yourself, Hassan?"

"Of course, my lord", Hassan replied and pointed onto the hard hoses at his saddle and the big saddlebags.

"Allright", Ahmed replied, "then lets go now. We shouldn't loose any time."

________________________________________________________________________________


Anne and the girls sat in the carriage which was going to Exiles. On the coach-box next to the coachdriver sat a soldier who belonged to Annes personal guard and who was still loyal to her. He was the only protection which the ladies had.

Inside the carriage Charlotte and Marcel were sleeping in her mothers arms while Pascal was awake. He whined alot.

"Shhh Pascal...", Louise said, "it's okay... everything is okay."

"Maybe he is hungry", Anne suspected.

Louise shook her head.

"No, no", she said and turned up her nose, "he has just pooed his pants."

Anne and Claudine grinned.

"Maybe you should change them then", Claudine proposed.

"Here?! And by the way, I have no other nappy for him to change... I just have forgotten this."

"I can give you some from Marcel's", Claudine replied.

And she took a nappy out of her bag and gave it to Louise.

While Louise was changing Pascal's nappy, Anne suddenly spoke.

"Do you also her this noise?", she asked.

"Which noise?"

"There... there is something in the luggage."

Anne asked the coachdriver to stop. The man obeyed and the soldier dismounted from the coach-box.

"What is, Madame?", he asked.

"I think there's something in the luggage pigeonhole. Could you please take a look there?"

"Yes, Madame."

The soldier went behind the carriage. Some moments later he came back.

"Haha! You were right, Madame", he said, "it were these two little monkeys."

"Pepin and Belle!", Claudine exclaimed.

The two little monkeys jumped in through the window. Pepin jumped onto Claudines head while Belle made little chattering noises.

"How did you two know where we were going, huh?" Claudine laughed.

Louise smiled.

"They are obviously very clever little creatures. They did not want to stay in the Palace with that monster."

Anne smiled. She turned to the soldier.

"We should get underway again," she said. "We may have been missed by now, and I for one will not feel safe until we have reached Exiles."


******************************************************************************

The small travelling party had been on the road for about half an hour and the city was quickly disapearing in the distance beyond a sea of sand. The brothers were in awe of such a wonderful spectacle and rode on ahead, their enthusiasm almost overcoming their physical pain. D'Artagnan rode alongside his friends and watched his sons closely.

Meanwhile Hassan rode with Ahmed and they talked quietly in Arabic.

Athos pulled his camel alongside that of the Captain.

"Do you think we can trust them?" he asked in a whisper.

D'Artagnan looked at Hassan and Ahmed and nodded.

"I think we can, yes," he replied honestly. "They've already proved that they are on our side."

"Hmmmm..." Athos replied.

Just then Ahmed bought his camel over to the two friends. There was a strange look on his face.

"Monsieur, my man told me some rather alarming news. He did not speak it straight away because he was uncertain if you would like your sons to hear it..."

"What is it?" D'Artagnan asked.

"Just before he got on the boat he heard a rumour in Marsailles that the traitor has commanded that you and your friends return to Paris immediately."

Athos laughed.

"Who is he to command anything of us?" he scoffed. "And to have the audacity to think we would listen..."

"There's more isn't there?" D'Artagnan went on.

Ahmed nodded gravely.

"He said that the rumour was that if you did not return in two days then he would execute the Queen and the Princesses and their children."

D'Artagnan frozed. Then he screamed.

"NO! NO! He can't do that!"

The brothers were shocked when they heard D'Artagnan screaming.

"What is wrong, father?", Louis asked.

"This monster Francois wants to kill your mother, Louise, Claudine and the babies, if I and my friends won't return to France in two days", D'Artagnan sobbed.

Now also the brothers became pale.

"But... he can't do that...", Louis stammered.

"He is a monster. He won't stop at nothing", D'Artagnan replied.

"What shall we do now?", Athos asked.

"Well, I think that's clear", Philippe (the twin) replied, "we must go back to France and surrender. I rather die on the scaffold or live in prison for the rest of my life than to let my family die."

"Me too", Louis agreed.

"No, no", Aramis said, "we shouldn't let this little boy blackmail us."

"But they will die, if we won't come back", D'Artagnan replied, "Philippe is right. There's no other chose."

"But the demand is also that just you and we shall come back. No word about the Princes. So there's no need for them to return aswell."

"You are right", D'Artagnan replied, "the princes shall go with Ahmed and Hassan. They are save with them. And we will return to France. So we can save the life of the ladies and the children."

"Well, that would be logical but I have an even better idea", Aramis replied.

"Oh no. Sounds like you have again one of your 'great plans'", Athos replied ironicly.

"Hey, my plans are infact great", Aramis protested, "so well... I will be the only one who returns to France. I will go to the palace and tell Francois that you have died in the dessert. I'm sure he will believe that. And then I will pretend that I have decided to take his side. When I have his trust, I can influence him with wrong advices. And so I will be able to level the way to our final victory."

"Hey, not bad", D'Artagnan replied.

"But do you really think that you can get Francois' trust?", Athos asked.

"Well, it is known that Aramis always prefers his own advantage", D'Artagnan replied, "So I think if Francois will trust anyone of us then him."

"Haha!", Aramis called offended, "I don't care for my own advantage. I just care for France and I would do everything for my country."

"... for example kidnapping and lashing me", Louis replied.

"Hey, come on! That is an old, old, old story!"

"Okay, okay", Athos said, "don't become childish now, guys."

"Childish?", Louis replied, "I still have scars on my back and my little brother has a mutilated ear, thanks Aramis."

"Yes Louis, I know that you like to bring up the old stories from time to time", Athos replied, "but first, these are very old stories and second, you have so many scars on your body now that one even can't say which came from the lashing. So stop being so childish."

Louis sulked.

"So what about my plan?", Aramis asked.

"It's a good one", D'Artagnan replied, "I think we should do that."

"Allright", Aramis replied.

"I will order Hassan to lead you back to Alexandria", Ahmed said, "he is able to find the way to my estate alone then."

"Very good", Aramis said, "then it is decided." He looked at the king. "Is it?"

The king nodded.

"Yes it is. You will return to France. May God be with you."

________________________________________________________________________________


Anne and the girls arrived at Exiles in the early morning. It was just 4.30 am. and almost everyone was still sleeping. There were only a few soldiers on the court. One of them went to the carriage and opened the door.

Anne was the first one who got out.

"Your Majesty", the soldier gasped and bowed. Exiles was so far away, that they still hadn't heard about Francois' putsch there."

"We are here to see the governor", Anne said.

At this moment also Claudine and Louise got out, together with babies.

"Oh Madame", the soldier exclaimed when he saw Claudine, "it's great to see you here again after that long time. We all have missed you here. Come on, I will lead you to the governor. I'm sure he will be happy to see you."

Claudines father never had a name did he...Oh well, I'll call him Henri.

*****************************************************************************

The Governor was asleep. A knock on his door woke him.

"What is it?" he asked sleepily.

The soldier spoke.

"Madamoselle Claudine is here with the Queen and another young Lady."

"Claudine? Here?" The Governor exclaimed, sitting upright. "Is she alright?"

"She looks well, Monsieur."

"Well where is she?" the Governor asked.

"She's waiting for you in the sitting room."

The Governor sat up and pulled on his trousers and straightened his hair. Then he stood up and went next door.

"Claudine!" he exclaimed happily.

The young girl ran to him and burst out in tears.

"Oh Father!" she sobbed.

"What? What is it?" he asked with a lot of concern.

Anne spoke quietly.

"Unfortunately Monsieur many sad things have happened to our family since you left Paris. My son Philippe has been overthrown as King by a young pretender called Francois. He has sold all of my sons into slavery. We come to you in the hope that this fortress can offer some protection for us from the tyrant."

The Governor shook his head.

"That is aweful," he said sadly. He bowed his head.

"Exiles is yours Your Highness," he said. "My men will defend you with their lives, as will I."

Anne nodded gravely.

"Thank you Monsieur."

*******************************************************************************

It was shortly after nine when Francois had finished his breakfast. He sat by the window and sighed.

"I'm bored," he said. "Has there been no word of D'Artagnan and his friends?"

"No Sire," the advisor replied.

"Well you had better start preparing the scaffold...I intend to carry out the executions tomorrow morning if they have not turned up."

The man bowed.

Francois raised his hand to dismiss him. As he went to leave Francois called him back.

"Wait!"

"Yes Sire?"

"It seems a shame to execute the pretty young ladies without having enjoyed them some more. Have them brought to me."

"Yes Sire."

Francois waved his hand again and the advisor left. He leaned back on the couch and spoke to the servant.

"More wine!"

Henri is a good name. Reminds me of Henri IV, the grandfather of Louis XIV. *g*
________________________________________________________________________________


The servant filled a goblet with wine and offered it to Francois.

"Voilà, your Majesty."

Francois took a big sip. Then the advisor came back. He looked quite remorseful.

"What's wrong?!", Francois demanded impatiently.

"Sire... we can't find the ladies. It seems as if they have escaped..."

"Escaped?! Idiot! Couldn't you guard them better, eeeh?! Bring me the Queen!"

"Well... the Queen has gone aswell..."

"What?!?!"

"And the children are also not here anymore."

Francois was completly furious now. He threw his goblet at the wall.

"You are all incompetent idiots!", he called, "Go and search them!"

"Where, Sire?", the advisor asked.

"Where! Where!... Everywhere, you moron!"

The advisor bowed.

"Yes Sire."

"And shoot the men who have guarded the women. They are obviously good-for-nothing."

The advisor went pale for a moment but then he nodded.

"Yes Sire... as you want, your Majesty."

________________________________________________________________________________


But Francois had made his calculation without the people of France. He could maybe entice the courtiers but not the people. The citizens of Paris still believe that Philippe was the true king and that Francois was a traitor.

When a little group of musketeers went over the marketplace one of the traders there called:

"Hey look! Some servants of the traitor!"

"What did you say?!", one of the musketeers demanded.

But they were already surrounded by citizens.

"Traitor! Traitor!", they called, "We want our king back!"

"Stay back. I warn you", the musketeer threated but the men didn't react.

A stone hit one of the musketeers at the head. The other musketeers shot into the crowd but they only hit some legs and arms. The crowd howled and attacked the musketeers. They beat up them well and truly untill the musketeers lied on the ground and didn't move anymore.

"Friends! Let us go to the palace and drive out the traitor!", Someone called.

"Yes! To the palace, to the palace!", the others cheered.

And the whole crowd set off for the palace with the intention to drive out Francois.

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime at Exiles they were talking at the governor's office. Claudine and Louise had brought their children to bed before.

"We will protect you with our life here", Henri said, "but we can't defeat this traitor and I don't know how long we will be able to hold Exiles."

Anne smiled.

"I know the situation looks bad but actually our victory is only a question of time."

"I don't understand", Henri replied.

"Some days before an Arab has visited me at the palace. He told me that his master had bought my sons but actually he had just done it to free them from the traitors. These men are on our site. This Arab is a general and has his own squads. With these squads he will help us to defeat the traitors. His servant has promised me."

"Then we must just hold out untill these Arabs come", the governor replied.

Henri stood up and went to the door. He called the soldier inside.

"Take two other men and the cart and go into the village. We need enough supplies for at least a month."

The soldier raised an eyebrow but did not say anything.

He simply nodded and went away to follow the order.

Henri went back inside to the women.

"Now," he said. "You must be exhausted. Let me show you to some rooms where you will be able to rest."

Anne smiled.

"Thank you for your kindness Monsieur," she said.

Henri nodded.

"Claudine is in now a member of both of our families Your Highness. Although I would never presume to be your relative, I hold you and all your family very close to my heart."

"As do I," Anne replied. "My son could not have a finer Father in Law than you Monsieur."

Henri blushed.

"Thank you Your Highness."


_______________________________________________________________________________


Francois had gone into a sulk. He sat on his bed and waited for news on the women. All the advisors were terrified to go and speak to him in the fear that they would be next to incur his wrath.

So they stood together in the antechamber waiting anxiously for news. Just then a young musketeer came running along the corridor. His coat was muddy and there was blood in his hair.

"They're coming!" he exclaimed breathlessly. "Quick! We must warn the King!"

The advisors turned to look at him.

"What the devil are you talking about?" one demanded.

"They are rioting....the people of Paris. They want the old King back."

"Rioting!...Quick! Deploy the Musketeers!"

The advisors hurried around. One of them gestured to a young footman.

"You!" he exclaimed. "Go and tell the King!"

The youngster looked terrified, but did as he was told....

______________________________________________________________________________

The Princes, the Musketeers and Ahmed were now well and truely in the middle of the desert. The Princes could never have imagined it being so hot. Their initial energy had now gone and they rode slowly, the sweat soaking through their clothes.

"When will we rest?" D'Artagnan asked, lloking at the boys with a lot of concern.

"Soon..." Ahmed said. "We should reach the oasis in about an hour. We will rest for the night there."

D'Artagnan smiled feeling somewhat relieved.

Just then Ahmed spoke again.

"Oh dear..." he said.

"What is it?" Athos asked looking in the direction Ahmed was looking. There in the distance he could see what looked like a dark storm cloud.

"It's a sandstorm," Ahmed said. "And it's coming this way, by the looks of it."

"Wonderful! We really needed that", D'Artagnan replied ironicly.

"We must pitch the tent immediately and seek shelter inside there", Ahmed said.

So everyone dismounted and they began to pitch the tent. They had to hurry because the sandstorm came quickly closer. Finally they were ready.

"Get in! Everyone!", Ahmed called.

"And the camels?!", Louis called back.

"They can bear the sandstorm. It doesn't mind them so much."

Louis nodded and everyone went into the tent. Ahmed closed the entrance. Just one moment later the sandstorm reached the place where they were. They heard the howling of the wind outside and the tent shaked.

"I'm afraid", Philippe (the twin) said quietly.

"Don't worry", Ahmed replied, "I've already experienced many sandstorms. They are annoying but here in the tent we are save."

Philippe nodded but he yet clung to his father.

"Philippe is a scaredy-cat! Philippe is scaredy-cat!", Louis ridiculed.

"Louis, stop it", D'Artagnan scolded.

But Louis continued.

"Philippe wets himself! Philippe wets himself!"

"Louis! That's enough!"

________________________________________________________________________________


"What did you say?!", Francois demanded.

"The... the people of Paris are rioting", the footman stammered.

"Ther are rioting and the Queen and her daughters in law have escaped! Am I only surrounded by idiots?! Gather the musketeers!"

"Sire, the advisors have already done this."

"Good. They shall shoot everyone!"

The footman left the room. Outside the advisors were waiting.

"The king sais, we shall shoot all rebels", he said.

One of the advisors looked out of a window into court where the musketeers and the rebels were already fighting against each other. He opened the window.

"Shoot them all!", he called to the musketeers, "Shoot them! That's an order from the king!"

But the rebels had already gain the upper hand and between the dense mob it was almost impossible for the musketeers to load their shotguns.

"That doesn't look good", the advisor said.

Just at this moment the first rebels stormed into the palace.

"Oh my god!"

"What is?"

"They have stormed the palace. Quick! We must take the king away from here!"

Francois was frightened when he looked out of the window and saw the mob running towards the door.

He stood up and ran to the door just as his advisors opened it.

"Sire, quick!" they exclaimed. "It isn't safe for you to be here."

"You don't say!" Francois replied. "Get me out of here now!"

"There is no need to panic Sire," the advisor exclaimed. "There is a secret passage behind the King's bed that very few know exist."

"A secret passage?" Francois replied. "Why wasn't I told of it before?"

The man shrugged.

"Sire, quick! We must hurry."

And he went to the bed and opened the passageway.

"What about my mother?" Francois asked.

"There's no time!"

They could already hear the sound of the mob coming along the passageway.

"Find the impostor!" they cried.

"Give us back the true King!"

"Kill the impostor!"

Francois's eyes opened wide.

He nodded.

"Let's get out of here!" he said and ran into the passage.

The advisors followed.


When they reached the outside, in a place hidden behind some bushes, Francois spoke.

"Well?" he asked. "Where now?"

"We could go to my estate", the advisor proposed, "it is just two miles away from Paris. There we could gather the squads and then chase away the mob from here."

Francois nodded.

"Allright. We will do that. Go to the stable and prepare a carriage."

"Yes, Sire."

The advisor left the hiding place and steal to the stables.

________________________________________________________________________________


At the same time the mob was looking for Francois in the king's rooms but of course they couldn't find him. The courtiers and servants had all hide themselves somewhere or were huddled in the corners. Nobody dared to put up resistence against the mob.

"Where is the traitor?!", someone called.

"Looks like he has run away, that coward."

"Well good. So at least we have chased him out of the palace."

The others cheered.

"Yeah, we have done it! Long live the true king!"

"Wait. There's no reason to be euphoric", someone said, "we only have conquered the palace but we couldn't capture the traitor and we have no idea where the true king and his brothers are. Infact we even don't know if they are still alive."

Suddenly the crowd became quiet. Everyone lowered his head. After a while another man spoke.

"And now? What shall we do now?"

"We must find a way how we can blackmail the traitor", another one replied.

Just at this moment two other men came into the room, holding Francois' mother between themselves.

"Hey, look who we have found", they called.

"Who is this?"

"She is the mother of this traitor."

"Ah! Good! Now we have our way of blackmailing that little bastard..."

________________________________________________________________________________


Just at this moment Francois and the advisors were already on their way to that estate of the advisor. Francois looked very worry.

"I hope my mother is allright", he said.

"Sire, I don't think they will do anything to her", the advisor replied.

"But I have seen them. They are not humans but animals."

"... I'm sure your mother is allright, Sire."

Francois moaned.

"I hope you're right", he said.

"We should not have left without her..."

Francois paced up and down the room anxiously.

"Perhaps I could send someone to the Palace to see if she is alright?" the advisor offered.

Francois nodded.

"Yes, yes do that..."

However just as the servant was about to leave another of the advisors came in.

"Sire," he said anxiously. "The mob are holding your mother to randsom. They say that if you don't go back to the Palace immediately then she will be murdered."

Francois was distraut.

"What should I do?" he moaned.

******************************************************************************

Meanwhile Aramis had just arrived in Paris. Seeing the chaos he approached the Palace with caution and called over one of the gardeners.

"What's going on?" he asked.

"The crowd have attempted to overthrow the new King and he had fled the Palace. We all want King Philippe back..."

Aramis smiled.

"Really? The people want that?"

"Oh yes...Philippe was a very good King. This Francois is not...but there is a problem."

"A problem?" Aramis asked.

"Yes...no one knows what Francois has done with the King. He may even be dead..."

He shuddered.

"That would be aweful."

Aramis nodded.

"Well thank you," he said, kicking his horse. He had a lot of thinking to do....

Aramis rode to his home. It looked like everything taking a turn for better. Now they also had friends in France. Maybe an invasion of Ahmed's squads even wouldn't be necessary...

At his home Aramis' servant already waited for him.

"Mylord, you are already back?", the man said, "I didn't think that..."

"The king has sent me back", Aramis replied, "I shall be his eyes and ears here."

"Which king?", the servant asked.

"King Philippe of course. Don't say that you have also become a follower of this traitor Francois."

The servant looked alarmed.

"Oh no, Monsieuer. Never", he replied, "I only serve the true king... and you of course."

Aramis smiled.

"It's okay, Bazin", he said, "I never thought that you have changed the sites. It was only a joke. Now I have an order for you."

"I listen to you, Monsieur", Bazin replied eagerly.

"I want you to find out what has happened to the Queen and her daughters in law. I will search Francois in the meantime."

"But Mylord, they have escaped from the palace and nobody knows where they are."

"How do you know that they have escaped?"

"Well... when this Francois has a tantrum, the everyone in Paris can hear it", Bazin replied and grinned.

"Allright", Aramis said, "that means that they are alive. Go to Exiles and tell them that the princes are still allright and also what has happened here in Paris. I believe that will please them."

"But why Exiles, Monsieur?"

"Bazin, that's the difference between us: My brain is much greater than yours. Exiles is the only place where they have could gone."

"Allright, Monsieur", the servant replied, "I will go and tell them."

"Good."

Bazin took his coat and left the house. Aramis sat down at the table and moaned. So the royal family was save. That changed alot because now there was no need for him to go to Francois anymore. On the other hand it would be still favourible for Aramis to get Francois' trust, if he wanted to help the king and his friends.

"Well, what am I waiting for?", Aramis said to himself and stood up.

________________________________________________________________________________


It was about midnight and Francois was still thinking about what he should do.

"I must go back to the palace but I can't", he moaned.

"Sire, it wouldn't save your mother, if you go back to the palace now", the advisor replied, "they would just kill you both."

"You're right", Francois sobbed, "but what can I do."

"I fear there's only one possibility. You must abdicate. Maybe they will spare your mother's life then."

Francois looked angrily at the advisor.

"I can't believe what you have said", he replied, "that's nonsense!"

"But Sire, it is the only chance. It will take time to gather some squads here and in the meantime they will maybe kill your mother."

"Well, then let them do it. My soldiers will conquer the palace again so or so and then they will kill the whole mob."

The advisor looked shocked.

"Sire, you can't be serious. You want to sacrifice your mother?!"

"If it has to be so..."

"But Sire, she is your mother! Do you love the throne more than your mother?!"

Francois trembled. He was crying quietly.

"Yes", he finally said.

"My god, the people are right. You are a monster", the advisor gasped...

Francois looked up sharply.

"But I am King!" he said. "And what I say is law. Prepare the guards."

The man lowered his head.

"Yes Sire," he said.


******************************************************************************

When Aramis returned to the Palace everything was in uproar. He could see the mob gathered around arguing among themselves. He dismounted and went over to listen.

"We said we would kill her if he did not come back!" one man cried.

"Yes but if we kill her how else will we get him back? She's the only thing we have to bargain with."

Aramis was a bit confused until he saw Francois's mother tied up through a gap in the crowd. She looked terrified.

The mob decended into arguments again, trying to decide between them who was right. Aramis pushed his way through to the front to where the woman sat shaking.

"Madame," he whispered. "I'm here to help you."

She drew a breath and looked up hopefully at Aramis.

"If they decideto kill you, ask for a confessor," he instructed.

The woman nodded as Aramis slipped away again into the crowd to change into his cassock....

*******************************************************************************

Bazin had arrived at Exiles. He dismounted his horse and pounded on the huge door of the prison. A small peephole slid open.

"Yes?" a guard demanded.

"I have a message for the Queen!" Bazin gasped.

"The Queen?" the soldier said. "But the Queen is not here. Are you crazy? She's in Paris...Now go away and stop bothering me...."

Bazin had expected this.

"Tell her I am a friend. Sent by Monsieur Aramis..."

"I already told you..." the soldier began in an annoyed tone.

Behind him another voice was heard. That of a woman.

"Bazin?"

The servant recognised the voice immediately. He bowed his head.

"Your Majesty!" he exclaimed.

"Open the gate," Anne instructed.

The soldier nodded and did as Anne asked. Bazin entered, leading his horse.

"Bazin," Anne said. " I have not seen you in years. Are you well?"

The servant nodded.

"Yes Your Highness."

"Good. Now you say you have seen your Master recently?"

"Yes Your Highness. This morning Your Highness."

"Well come...let us go and talk."

Bazin followed the Queen into her appartments.

"So", Anne said, "what are the news?"

"There has happened alot in the past days", Bazin explained, "Your sons are in still in Arabia together with D'Artagnan and the other two musketeers and they are allright. But Aramis has gone back to France when they heard, that Francois wanted to kill you. In the meantime the people of Paris were rioting. And now they have conquered the palace. They want to true king back."

"And Francois?"

"He has escaped from the palace. We don't know where he is. But I'm sure it is not over yet."

Anne nodded.

"You are right. And I fear that the situation will escalate soon and that many people will die then. I just hope that our arabian friend will come soon with his squads and that we can prevent a bloodbath."

"I hope so, too Mylady", Bazin replied.

________________________________________________________________________________


At the palace:

"What are we still waiting for?", someone said, "we should kill the woman. That bastard won't come back either."

"Yes kill her!"

"No. If we kill her, we have no way to blackmail the traitor anymore."

"But what is, if he doesn't care about his mother?", someone said, "this boy is a monster. It won't surprise me if he would even sacrify his own mother."

The others looked shocked. They had to admit that the man who had spoken was maybe right.

"No, no", Florentine said now, "my son would never sacrify me."

"Are you sure about that, Madame? Eeeh?"

"Well", another one said, "if this boy doesn't care for his mother, then we can also kill her."

"Yes! Yes!", the half of the crowd called.

"No! We must show compassion!", the other half called back.

"Compassion?! These devils had also no compassion with the king and his family. Nobody of them deserves any compassion!"

"I won't kill a defenceless woman!", someone called.

They continued discussing about an half hour but in the end the ones who wanted to kill Francois' mother were succesful with their opinion.

"... Okay. Then she will die now."

Someone took a knife and went towards Florentine.

"I... I want a confessor!", she gasped...

The mob hesitated and looked at one another.

Florentine seized the moment.

"Please!" she begged. "Let me confess."

"We should let her," one of the ring leaders said.

No-one was willing to protest.

"But it will take forever to go for a priest," one siad quietly.

"I am a priest," a voice said.

Florentine felt her pulse quicken as she recognised the voice of the man who had spoken to her before. She felt a pang of hope.

The mob turned and saw Aramis in his cassock.

"I will hear her confession."

No-one dared to argue with the man who held a certain authority. Aramis pushed his way to the front, near Florentine.

"My child," he said, helping her to her feet. "Come to the chapel."

And he began to lead her away.

"W..wait!" someone cried.

Armais stopped.

"You cannot expect the lady to confess out here. She deserves privacy. Let me take her into the chapel. You can all wait outside and when we are finished I will retunr her to you."

The ringleaders talked quietly for a moment before they turned back to Aramis.

"Alright Father," one said. "But just five minutes."

Aramis nodded his head. He lead Florentine across to the chapel. The crowd followed.

Once inside the church, Armis closed the door and looked at the woman.

"Do not be frightened," he instructed. "I know a way out of here. Come..."

And he led her to the altar. There, he moved the rug to reveal a trapdoor. He untied Florentines hands and opened the heavy wooden door.

Florentine looked into the darkness.

"It's not a big drop," Aramis told her. "I will go first and then catch you, alright?"

Florentine nodded. Aramis took a candle and jumped into the darkness. Flroentine heard him land a few feet below.

"Now!" he called.

Florentine drew a breath and jumped into the blackness...

Aramis catched her.

"Are you allright?", he asked.

"Yes Father... by the way, aren't you Aramis?"

"Yes I am."

"But you are a follower of the old king. Why do you help me?", Florentine asked.

"That's true but I'm also a priest. It is my duty to help people who are in difficulties. But now come on. We have to leave this place."

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime the brothers and their companions had finally arrived at Ahmeds estate. It was a very impressive estate. Ahmed's house was almost a little palace and there were so many servants, guards and slaves everywhere.

The manager of the tenement block greeted his master.

"Mylord, welcome back. How was your journey?"

"You good-for-nothing", Ahmed scolded, "don't you see that the king of France and his brothers are standing infront of you? Bow!"

"Oh... I... I'm sorry, your Majesty... your Highness..." And he bowed.

"Well, that's better", Ahmed said, "And now let prepare a bath and a banquet for my guests."

"Yes, Mylord."

The man hurried away.

"I think it wasn't necessary to be so sternly with him", Philippe said.

"I must be sternly", Ahmed replied, "Otherwise everything would be in confusion here."

"So how long will you need to gather your squads?", D'Artagnan asked.

"Untill tomorrow evening. And I will lose no time to send them to France. But I would propose that you stay here untill the traitors in your country are defeated. Then you can go back home."

"That's a good idea", the king replied, "we also need some days to rest."

He looked at his brothers.

"What do you think?"

"I agree", Louis said.

Philippe just nodded.

________________________________________________________________________________


Aramis had brought Florentine to his home. There he offered her something to eat and to drink.

"We must talk, Madame", he said.

"About what?"

"The king, I mean the true king Philippe, has found a mighty ally. This ally will be able to conquer the throne back for the king and your son won't be able to prevent that. But if Francois surrenders, we could maybe prevent a bloodbath and the king will maybe show mercy and spare his life."

"Monsieur Aramis", Florentine said proudly, "I'm very thankful that you have saved my life but I won't do business with traitors. My son is the true king and the other one is the traitor."

"Madame, do you think I'm a fool? This document in which king Louis XIII declares his brother the Duc as his successor is a fake. And I'm sure that it was you who had ordered this fake."

Florentine bit her lips.

"I'm right. Am I?", Aramis demanded.

"Yes", Florentine admitted, "but that doesn't matter. My son has just a right for the throne. Philippe and his brothers are murderes. They have killed my son's father."

"No", Aramis replied, "I have killed him..."

"You?!!"

"... When he tried to kill the princes. He was a power-thirsty monster who has done terrible things to the brothers, exspecially to Louis. He tortured him and tried to kill him several times because he wanted to take his place."

"No! That's a lie! The Duc was a gentle person. You are the bastards!"

"I know that the truth can hurt", Aramis replied, "but you must accept the truth if you want to save your son. You must speak with him and convince him to give up."

"But I don't know where he is at the moment!"

"Well, just use your brain. Then you will get an idea."

"I won't help you", Florentine said stubbornly.

"Do you rather want to see your son to be executed?", Aramis replied.

This question made Florentine quiet.

"Supposing I do have an idea where my son is," she said warily, gazing at Aramis. "If I tell you, then how do I know that you do not mean him ill intent? I mean, for all I know you could be lying about the Arab allies and you could be leading me into a trap."

"Madame, there is nothing I can say further to convince you. But you have my word as a man of God. I hope that will be enough for you because I would hate to see you having to mourn your son."

Florentine did not say anything else. She looked at the musketeer searching for any indication in his face of his intentions. But as usual Aramis showed no emotion.

Florentine did not know what to do....

*******************************************************************************

The brothers followed Ahmed into the house where steaming hot, perfummed bathes already awaited them. The lodging's Ahmed provided were absolutely sumptuios, with gold fixtures and luxious drapes.

"I hope you will be comfortable here," Ahmed said.

"It's wonderful, thank you!" the King replied.

Louis nodded in agreement.

"Then I will leave you to rest. If you need anything just ask any one of the slaves."

And Ahmed left.

Philippe, the King, turned to his brothers.

"Wow!" he said. "I thought our Palace was luxury, but this is something else, right?"

Louis was shaking his head in disbelief.

"This Ahmed must be the richest man in the whole world...."

Philippe looked uncomfortable and did not say anything, but the others did not seem to notice.

"I'm having a bath," the King said.

Louis nodded.

"Good idea!"

And then made their way towards the steam emerging from the next room.

Philippe stayed where he was.

Louis turned around.

"You coming Philippe?" he asked.

Philippe shook his head slightly.

"I...I think I'll go and find Father," he said quietly.

Louis shrugged and went on into the bathroom.

The King paused.

"You alright brother?" he asked.

Philippe forced a smile.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I just...I want to talk to D'Artagnan."

The King nodded.

"If you're sure then."

And he followed Louis.

After they had gone Philippe went to the door. The slave standing there protrated himself before the young Prince.

"Your Highness," he said.

Philippe shook his head an looked down at the slave. He was younger than he was, perhaps about the age of Philippe, the King.

"Please get up," the young man said uneasily.

The slave stood up.

"Yes Your Highness."

Philippe smiled awkwardly.

"Ummm...What's your name?" he asked.

The slave looked uneasy.

"Al...Ali, Your Highness."

"You are a slave. Right?"

"Yes, your Highness", Ali replied as if this was the most normal thing in the world.

"I could maybe change your destiny", Philippe said, "I could ask your Master to release you. You could come with me to France and become my personal servant. You would have a nice flat at the palace and I would pay you for your work."

Ali smiled.

"I know that slavery is a bad thing for you europeans, but here in Arabia it's a normal thing and my Master treats me very well. I don't feel bad here and this is my home."

"So you prefer to be a slave instead of a free man?", Philippe asked disbelievingly.

"Maybe I would prefer to be a free man", Ali replied, "but I love my Master and my homecountry. Why should I leave them?"

Philippe shook his head. He felt uncomfortable with all the slave at the estate. In his eyes these slaves were kind of prisoners and after what he had suffered, he knew what it meant to be a prisoner. So he couldn't understand how someone could prefer to stay a slave instead of becoming a free man.

"I can't force you to your luck, Ali", he finally said, "but if you change your opinion, you can tell me any time."

Ali bowed and Philippe went in the direction where his brothers had gone.

________________________________________________________________________________


"So what is your decission?", Aramis asked.

Florentine looked at him.

"Do you swear that these arabiab ally really exist?", she demanded.

"I swear it", Aramis replied.

"And can you guarantee me that my son's life will be spared if he surrenders?"

"I want to be honest with you, Madame. I can't guarantee you that. But I can guarantee you that he will be killed if he doesn't surrender."

Florentine lowered her head.

"Then I will help you... for my son's sake", she replied quietly.

"A wise decission", Aramis replied.

Florentine raised her head again.

"The advisors have also escaped from the palace. So I think it is quite possible that my son is at the home of one of them."

"Good", Aramis replied, "Then we will now visit the estates of every advisor untill we have found your son. And by the way, I'm sure he will be happy to see you again."

________________________________________________________________________________


Louis and the young king were already sitting in the great pool and relaxing, when Philippe went into the hall which was filled with coloured, fragrant steams.

"Hey Philippe", Louis greeted him, "And? About what have you talked with father?"

"Oh, actually I didn't want to talk with father", Philippe replied while he started to undress himself, "I just felt sorry for all the slaves and I asked one of them to come with me to France and to become my personal servant and a free man."

"Awww! That's nice", the king replied, "and what did he say?"

"That's the strange thing. He disagreed. He said that he loves his Master and his homecountry and that he would rather stay a slave than to leave them."

"Well, these arabs are different than we are", Louis replied.

"It looks so", Philippe moaned and get into the pool where he sat down next to his brothers.

"But you are a good man, Philippe", the king said, "I find it great that you care for the slaves here. Our dear Louis just cares for luxury."

He looked at Louis and grinned.

"Right, Louis?"

"Pah!", Louis replied.

Now Philippe grinned, too.

"What's up, eh?", he asked, "What have you talked about when I wasn't here?"

"Nah! I just said, that we should have a great palace like Ahmed has... I mean much greater of course", Louis replied, "the Louvre is a dog kennel compared to this estate here."

"What did I tell you?", the king replied amused, "he just cares for luxury. But it becomes even better. He doesn't want to embellish our good old Louvre. Oh no. He wants to carry out Versailles."

"What?! That little palace? Did the sun burned your brain, Louis?"

"I don't know what a problem you have", Louis replied, "Versailles is perfect. Quiet region and alot of free space. Give me some years and the best architects and I will change that little palace into the greatest one of Europe."

"Oh... My.... God!", the king moaned and rolled eyes.

Philippe, the twin, spoke up.

"Actually Sire, maybe Louis is right. You certainly deserve a better Palace than the Louvre...I mean this place is amazing. And Louis does have a reall flair for design. He will do a wonderful job, I'm sure."

Louis smiled. He seemed kind of suprised by his twins response.

"Thanks brother," he said, somewhat touched.

Philippe smiled.

"Well its true, you do have an artistic talent...but also a real desire for luxury, right?"

Philippe's eyes twinkled mischieviously.

"Why you...!!" Louis exclaimed and splashed at Philippe with the water.


"Nice to see nothings changed between you two," a voice said.

The brothers spun around to see D'Artagnan standing in the hallway.

"Father!" Philippe exclaimed. "We were just messing...."

"I know," D'Artagnan said. "It's good to see you so relaxed and at home here. I've been worried about all of you."

"We're fine," Philippe went on. "Actually, Louis is making plans for the future when we get home."

"Really? What plans?"

"He wants to build a Palace like this one at Versailles of all places!" the King scoffed.

"No, he wants it to better than this one, actually!" Philippe put in.

Louis splashed them both.

D'Artagnan raised his eyebrow.

"Interesting." he said. "But maybe we should concentrate on getting home first right. And speaking of which, I just came from Ahmed. He thinks he will have his troops mobilised by tomorrow morning. They should reach FRance by Monday."

"That's great news!" the King exclaimed. "We'll be home before we know it and that bastard Francois will get his due. We should tell Ahmed to make sure he takes him alive, right?"

Louis nodded.

"Definately. I want to see the little bastard again before he is executed."

"Do you really want to execute him?", Philippe, the twin, asked.

"Oh no. Not this discussion again", Louis moaned.

"But he is just a child", Philippe protested.

"He's not a child, he is a little devil. He deserves no mercy."

"Louis is right", the king said, "the last time when I gave him a pardon, he abused my mercy to betray us all."

"But...", Philippe started.

"No 'but'", the king interrupted him sternly, "I won't show mercy and I don't want to discuss about this theme anymore."

Philippe lowered his head.

"Of course, Sire", he moaned.

________________________________________________________________________________


Aramis and Florentine arrived at the advisors estate in the morning. Everything was quiet. Just two soldiers were guarding the gate.

"Hey, stop!", they called. But then they recognized Florentine.

"You, Madame?", one of them said, "I'm sorry. I haven't discerned you immediately."

"But what is this traitor doing here?!", the other soldiers demanded and pointed onto Aramis, "I know he is one of the closest friends of the little bastards."

"Mon Dieu! Now I see it, too", the other one gasped, "... You are arrested, Monsieur. The king will decide what will happen with you."

Aramis dismounted and took his sword.

"Do you really want to threat me, little one?", he said, "I would be more carriful, if I would be you. I have saved this woman's life. So be carriful what you say."

"You... have... saved her... life?", the man stammered.

"That's true", Florentine replied, "and now bring us to my son. I have to talk with him."

"Y... Yes... of course, Madame."

________________________________________________________________________________


Francois was still sleeping when a knock on the door woke him up.

"Who is it?", he moaned.

"It's me, your advisor", a voice called.

Francois sat up in his bed.

"Come in", he called.

The door opened and the advisor went in. He bowed.

"I hope you have a good reason to wake me up at this time", Francois said, "Otherwise..."

"I have a good reason, Sire", the advisor replied, "your mother is here."

"My mother?!", Francois exclaimed.

"She has just arrived and she wants to see you."

"Send her in!"

Francois could not believe his mother had escaped. He felt a pang of guilt for abandoning her, but he shook away, telling himself that he had no choice but to do it.

The door opened and Florentine and Aramis came inside.

"Mother!" Francois exclaimed, rising up and pulling on his robe. "Are you alright?"

Florentine nodded.

"I..."

But Francois had just recognised Aramis.

"You!" he cried. "Guards!"

"No, son," Florentine protested. "He saved me...they were going to kill me, but Monsieur Aramis saved me. We owe him a debt of gratitude."

"But Mother...he's a traitor. He's with them!"

Aramis stepped forward and bowed his head.

"You are right young man," Aramis said. "I am a supporter of the true King and it is he who has sent me here."

"Guards!" Francois cried again.

"Damn them!" he thought frantically. "Why don't they come?" And his eyes searched for any hint of a hidden weapon, but it was difficult to see anything hidden beneath the cassock Armais wore.

Aramis shook his head.

"I am not here to harm you," he said. "In fact, quite the contrary, I am here to try to ensure your life is spared when the King returns."

"I am the King!" Francois cried, his face red with anger. "And you are disrespecting me! GUARDS!"

"Francois, please..." Florentine began. "You should listen to him...."

"I don't talk with traitors...GUARDS!"

Just then two red faced soldiers appeared at the door panting.

"Sire?"

"Arrest him!" Francois screamed.

The musketeers looked at one another. This was Aramis. They would have to be crazy to try and take him on...

"What are you waiting for? Arrest him!"

The musketeers drew their swords. Aramis drew his in a flash. He looked at the terrified faces of the young soldiers and felt sorry that he would have to hurt them. He moved towards them......

"Go away", he said to them, "I don't want to hurt you."

"No... You are arrested", one of the soldiers stammered.

"Then I have no choice", Aramis replied and attacked the soldiers.

It was only a short fight. After some moments the soldiers were disarmed. Aramis took one of their swords so that he had one sword in each hand. He hold the blades at the throats of the soldiers.

"Please, don't kill us", they begged.

"You cowards!", Francois called, "Arrest him!"

The soldiers looked helplessly.

"I have defeated them", Aramis said, "you must see that they can't arrest me anymore."

Aramis looked at soldiers.

"Sit down in the corner there and don't move."

The men obeyed.

"You will be executed, if you don't arrest him immediately!", Francois called angrily.

"Shut up, little one!", Aramis called back.

Francois was so surprised by Aramis tone, that he obeyed.

Aramis went closer to the bed.

"You are the only one who will be executed if you don't surrender, boy", he said.

"Do you want to kill me now?", Francois demanded, "If you kill an unarmed boy in his bed, then you are a coward."

"No, I won't kill you now, even if I would like to do it. Instead I have a message for you. The king has found an arabian ally. This man is a general and he has an army. He will come with this army to France and there's no chance that you could defeat him. If you don't surrender and abdicate before this army comes, then nothing will save you from the scaffold anymore. But if you surrender, the king will maybe show mercy, although you haven't deserved it."

"Do you think I believe in fairy-tales?", Francois demanded angrily, "there is no arabian ally and no army."

"Well, that's your decission if you believe it or not", Aramis replied, "you can also arrest me, but that won't change the fact, that the army will come and that your reign is coming to an end."

"Francois please, listen to him", Florentine begged.

"What? Do you believe his fairy-tales, mother?", Francois replied, "I have heard what a guy he is. One can never trust him."

"Well, if there's no army, I would have been a fool to come here. Right?", Aramis said.

"Hm... actually you thought that I'm a fool and that I would believe this nonsense", Francois replied, "but I'm not and now you have a problem."

At this moment six other soldiers entered the room.

"You are arrested", Francois said.

Aramis just smiled.

"Allright. Then I will be your prisoner for one or two days. I'm already excited to see how this arabian army will slaughter your companions."

Aramis allowed the soldiers to disarm him. Francois noticed how relaxed the musketeer was and that made him nervous. Maybe this story about the army was really right. But he suppressed this thought.

"Take him to the cellar", he ordered.

"You are a fool", Aramis said, "but I don't care. Actually you deserve to be killed. And to be honest, I have no compassion with you."

"Good. Because I also have no compasion with you and the other traitors."

Francois looked at the soldiers.

"And now take him away!"

The following day, the Princes who had rested well in the luxurious beds at Ahmed's Palace, went down to the port to watch the boats leave for France. They were absolutely shocked by the vast navy Ahmed had his disposal. They were now certain of victory. Upon their arrival Ahmed hurried to greet them.

"Your Highness's" he exclaimed. "I hope you are impressed by our fleet."

Philippe nodded.

"It's wonderful...Amazing," he said. "I don't know how France will ever be able to thank you enough."

Ahmed lowered his head.

"Sire," he said. "It is an honour to assist you. However there is one favour I must ask..."

"Anything," Philippe replied.

"Well, it's just that once we reach France we will need guides familiar with the land..."

"I'm sure that Athos and Porthos will gladly go," the King replied.

Both the musketeers, who had accompanied the Princes, bowed.

"With pleasure!" Porthos exclaimed.

Athos nodded in agreement.

"Thank you Sire," Ahmed said. "I will have aservant sent back to the Palace for you pocessions Monsieurs."

"No need!" Porthos exclaimed. "We have everything we need here. We kind of expected to be going with you anyway...."

Ahmed laughed.

"Wonderful!" he said. "Then we will prepare to sail immediately. Come you will both travel on the flagship with me. We sail at noon."

And he walked away.

"What about it Athos?" Porthos said in an excited tone. "A proper adventure, just like old times?"

Athos smiled.

"Well almost...We aren't the four we were then."

And he turned back to the Princes and D'Artagnan and bowed.

"Sire...Your Highness's...Old friend...I hope the next time we see each other is when we return we news of a great victory."

D'Artagnan went to his friends and embraced them.

"Good luck!" he told them. "And thank you."

"You make sure you take care of those three," Athos replied. "This is for them."

D'Artagnan nodded.

"I will," he said.


And the Princes and their Father watched as the musketeers followed Ahmed to the ship.

"Wait!" Louis called after them.

Athos turned around.

"Yes Your Highness?"

"I was just going to ask you to stay with Mother and our families Monsieur, instead of coming back...If Philippe consents, of course."

The King nodded.

Athos lowered his head.

"It would be an honour," he said.

And he resummed his walk.


D'Artagnan and the Princes sat on the grass and watched until the fleet disapeared beyond the horizon on the azure blue sea. Now all they could do was wait and hope...

The soldiers had locked up Aramis in a room in the cellar of the advisor's house. But Aramis wasn't nervous or anything. He was completly relaxed because he knew that Ahmed and his army would come. He only felt boring.

Then the door opened and Florentine came in.

"Monsieur", she said, "I have talked with my son but he doesn't want to change his opinion. I'm desperate because if you are right, then my son is lost."

"Well, that's true", Aramis replied without emotion.

"Do you have any idea what I can do to convince him? I don't want to lose my son", Florentine sobbed.

"No, I have no idea", Aramis replied, "if your son is such a stubbornly fool, then I can't change that. And to say the truth, I wouldn't feel sorry if he ends on the scaffold."

"But you have saved me... and now..."

"I have just done my duty as a man of God. That's all."

Florentine sobbed.

"But who knows", Aramis continued, "maybe I have lied. Maybe there is no army. Who knows, who knows..."

"You are cruel! Don't play with my feelings!", Florentine cried.

"Yes, I'm cruel", Aramis replied, "that's a very amusing situation for me because you absolutely can't say if I have told you the truth or not. Isn't that funny?"

"Argh! Leave me alone!", Florentine cried and stormed out of the room.

Aramis smiled a cold smile. Then he grinned because Florentine had forgotten to lock up the door again.

"Well", he said to himself, "There is no need why I should stay here."

And he stood up and went out of the room. Aramis looked around himself and saw a guard coming towards him.

"Hey!", the man called. But Aramis had knocked him out immediately. He knelt down and took the sword of the guy.

Then he thought what he should do next. He could just escape but wouldn't it be even better if he takes Francois with him? Aramis liked that idea. He could capture the little bastard and then go with him to the port where Ahmed and his army must land with their ships. Aramis nodded. That was a good idea.

________________________________________________________________________________


Francois was alone in his room and reading a book when he heard steps behind himself. He wanted to turn his head to see who it was but instantly he had a knife on his throat.

"No word, little one or you will die here and now", Aramis said.

Francois trembled. He don't dare to make any noise. Aramis gagged and fettered him.

"And now come", he said and pulled Francois out of the room.

He lead his prisoner out of the house and to the stables. There he took a horse and mounted on it. He sat Francois on the horse infront of himself. Then he kicked the horse and rode out of the stables and away.

When they were far away enough from the estate, Aramis removed the gag.

"Traitor!", Francois hissed.

"Nah, nah!", Aramis said, "don't be so naughty, little one. Or do you want me to become angry. That won't be good for you."

Francois lowered his head. He understood that Aramis was right and that it was better to not provocate him.

"Where are you taking me now?", he asked quietly.

"To the port. The ships with our allies will arrive there and I'm sure they will be glad if I receive them with you as my prisoner.

Francois looked frightend.

"But they will kill me", he choked out.

"Well, not yet. The king will decide what will happen with you."

Meanwhile the ships were in reach of the French coast. Ahmed called his officers.

"We should prepare for cannon fire," he told them. "These waters are well guarded and even if the imposter is not expecting us, we should expect some resistance from the fortresses along the coast."

The men nodded and went to their posts. Ahmed, along with Athos and Porthos, went and stood and watched the coast, expecting trouble at any moment, but none came. They came closer and closer, so close that they could see the fortresses along the cliffs and on the islands, but no cannon fire came.

Ahmed was puzzled. He had no idea how the French could not have seen them coming. The huge fleet could be seen for miles in the clear blue water. But they sailed on right to Marsailles harbour with no sign of any fight.

There Ahmed saw a little boat make its way out towards the flag ship. He had a white flag hoisted so Ahmed called his men back from their positions and watched as the boat came closer. Inside there were two people.

After a while Athos exclaimed,

"It's Aramis!"

There was a murmur among the Arabs.

"And isn't that Francois?" Porthos added.

"Mon dieu!" Athos replied. "You're right! How the devil did he manage that?"

The boat came alongside and Ahmed dropped a ladder.


Aramis looked at Francois.

"Get up the ladder," he instructed.

The young man looked sulky.

"No!" he told the old solider. "I won't!"

"Do as you're told!" Aramis cried.

"No!" Francois replied. He was almost sobbing with rage, fear and shame.

Aramis grabbed the boy by the collar and pulled him up.

"You are getting on that ship," he told him. "Do you understand?"

Francois saw that he had no choice. So he did as Aramis had said. Aramis followed him.

When they were on board, Athos grabbed Francois at the upper arm.

"Ah! Look who we have here", he said.

"Don't touch me!", Francois protested.

Athos ignored him and spoke to Aramis.

"My friend, we're completly surprised. How have you managed to capture the little traitor?"

"Oh, that's a long story", Aramis replied, "but I have some interessting news for you."

"Which news?"

"I think you should first lock up the boy somewhere", Aramis said.

"I will do that", Ahmed replied. He took Francois and lead him away.

"So what is it now?", Athos asked.

"The people of Paris were rioting. They have conquered the palace because they want Philippe back."

"Really?! That means that our chances are even better than we have thought, exspecially now after you have captured Francois."

"Yes. I believe there won't be much resistance on our way to Paris. I don't think that the musketeers will fight for a 'king' who is already defeated practically."

"I agree with you", Athos replied, "it is good that you have captured Francois. Maybe that will prevent a bloodbath. I mean we have come to fight against the traitors but it still would have hurt me to see french soldiers beeing killed."

"I know what you mean", Aramis said.

"By the way, how are the Queen and her daughters in law?"

"Oh, they are well. They have escaped from the palace with the little children. I'm sure they have gone to Exiles where Claudine's father ist."

Athos nodded satisfiedly. In the meantime the ship docked at the port and nobody did anything to prevent it...

________________________________________________________________________________


Florentine went up the stairs to her son's room. She carried a tray with food. She stopped infront of the door to Francois' room.

"Francois", she called, "it's me, Mama. I have some food for you. I thought that you are maybe hungry."

No answer.

"Can I come in?"

Still no answer.

"Francois, are you awake?"

Florentine waited a moment but after there was still no answer, she just went in. The room was empty.

"Francois?"

Florentine placed the tray on the desk and looked around herself.

"Where the devil is the boy?"

Within a few minutes Porthos was itching to go ashore. Aramis and Athos laughed at him.

"Be patient, old friend!" Aramis exclaimed. "We will go soon!"

Porthos groined.

"We've been at sea for a week with only the terrible wine that these Arabs carry!"

"Well what do you expect?" Aramis teased. "Its bad because they don't drink it themselves!"

"Why hasn't anyone come?" Athos asked somewhat warily.

Aramis shrugged.

"Oh well, you know, I arranged it. I told them that there was a large shipment coming into the country for Porthos's estate."

"Fifty boats worth though?" Athos asked, raising an eyebrow.

Aramis smiled.

"Well, they believed me nonetheless. Now all we need to do is go and visit the Lieutenant in Marsailles and see where his true allegances lie. If it's as I hope, we'll be able to tell him the truth. In the meantime, we have some time."

Athos laughed.

"You really are a sly old dog, my friend," he said, clapping him on the back.

"Does this mean we are going on shore now?" Porthos asked hopefully.

"Yes...yes," Aramis replied. "But we must go and see the Lieutenant first before any inns, ok?"

Porthos sulked for a moment.

"Not even a quick one?" he asked.

"No! We have to go to the Lieutenant!"

"Actually Aramis," Athos said. "I kind of promised the King I would go to Exiles to stay with the Queen until the Princes return. I have to do that."

Aramis sighed.

"Well, if you promised...I suppose you'll have to. Well Porthos, old friend, looks like its just you and me? Come lets go."


******************************************************************************

"Francois!" Florentine called again, looking around. She was worried.

One of the advisors came up the stairs.

"What is it?" he asked.

"Francois isn't here...have you seen him?"

The man shook his head. He looked terrified.

"What is it?" Florentine demanded.

"Ummm...The traitor Aramis is missing too..."

"NO!" Florentine fell to her knees and began to weep. "I trusted him!"

"What have you expected?", the advisor said, "Aramis was never loyal to anyone. He had once betrayed Louis and now Francois. It doesn't matter if Louis, Philippe or Francois is king, Aramis is never the man who you can trust."

"Don't speak about these bastards", Florentine cried, "I'm sure they are behind this."

"And what shall we do now?", the advisor asked.

"Are you kidding?! Send your men to search my son. I want him back!"

"Allright, Madame."

The advisor left the room and Florentine said down on a chair and wept bitterly. She cursed Aramis, his friends and exspecially the royal brothers and their families. In her opinion they were just monsters.

"If we will win, they will all die for what they have done to us", she hissed.

________________________________________________________________________________


Aramis and Porthos had reached the house of the governor which was near to the docks. Aramis knocked at the door and it was opened by a young maid.

"What do you want, Messieurs?", she asked.

"We have to speak with the governor", Aramis replied.

"The governor is working in his study. He is very busy..."

"It is very important", Aramis said and gave the girl two coins.

The girl grinned joyfully.

"Many thanks, Monsieurs. Please follow me. I'll lead you to the governor."

"You see my friend, everyone is bribable", Aramis whispered to Porthos.

"Pah! You have just given two coins to a maid for a favour. That's no bribery, that's the normalest thing in the world."

"I meant it as an universal insight", Aramis said, "Come on now."

They followed the maid to the governor's study. When they entered the room, the governor was just reading some documents.

"Monsieur, here are two men who want to speak with you", the maid said.

The governor looked up from his documents.

"Ah, Monsieur Aramis, Monsieur Porthos!", he exclaimed, "And? Is everything allright with the freight?"

"Yes, everything is okay", Aramis replied.

"Do you need some porters?"

"No, we have enough men."

"So how can I help you then?", the governor demanded.

"Could we speak alone?"

The governor understood and looked at the maid who still stood in the doorway.

"Please let us alone, Mademoiselle", he said.

The girl bowed and went away.

"So, what is your request now?", the governor asked.

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime most of Ahmed's men had gone ashore. The local population watched them very curious because they had never seen so many arabs. The arabs on the other hand were also interessted in this foreign country and so they talked with the french people, went into inns and bought some souvenirs from the traders.

"Do you want to buy a woodcarving, Monsieur?", a young girl asked one of the arabs.

The man, who was an officer in Ahmed's army, looked at the girl. She weared a basket which was filled with beautiful looking woodcarvings but the girl herself looked sad and hungry.

"Are you alone here, girl?", he asked, "Where is your mother?"

"My mother is at home. She has to look after my brothers and sisters. It is a real hard time for us at the moment."

"Why is it a hard time?", the officer asked.

"Because a traitor has stolen the throne of france. We lived very well under king Philippe but this traitor doesn't care for us or for anyone. Now I have to earn our money by selling these woodcarvings. I have never thought that, but with this traitor on the throne, I even miss Louis now."

The officer smiled.

"What is your name?", he asked.

"Marie", the girl replied (of course it is our Marie, the daughter of Isabelle).

"Don't worry, Marie. King Philippe and his brothers will come back soon. I promise you. Now let us go to an inn. You're looking hungry and I will pay. By the way, my name is Abdul."

"Allright", Marie said joyfully, even if she hadn't really understood what the man had meant when he said that the king would come back soon. But she could infact need a good meal.

Aramis smiled.

"Come, come Monsieur, we cannot talk about business like this...."

The man nodded.

"Ah yes, where are my manners. Won;t you sit...can I get you a drink?"

"Yes that would be..." Porthos began.

"Great!" Aramis interupted. "Porthos was just saying what a dreadfully long journey he has endured."

Aramis sank to a chair and Porthos followed.

The Governor went and poured some wine from a jug for all three of them and brought them to his guests.

"So what did you wish to see me about?"

Aramis sighed.

"One moment Monsieur. We should allow Porthos to clear his head for a minute or so first..."

"Ah yes..." the man replied. "As you wish..."

"So?" Aramis began in a matter of fact voice. "Everything is good in Marsailles at the moment?"

"Huh!" the Governor scoffed. "I wish! The new King's taxes are terrible and there has been so little trade..."

"It seems as though everyone suffers under this Francois."

The Governor nodded.

"Alas yes. Still it seems as though Monsieur Porthos is immune."

At the mention of his name, Porthos looked up from his drink which had held his sole attention.

Aramis continued before his friend could speak.

"Ah yes, Porthos is immune, for he is very rich, but alas so many are not. I myself wish we could return to the days of King Philippe."

The Governor shrugged.

"Undoubtedly King Philippe was better...but well, you know talk like that can only ever lead to trouble..."

"Perhaps," Aramis replied. "Or perhaps not."

"Monsieur?"

"There are always ways Monsieur for those who are able and willing. As for you, well, your part would be small."

"Small? What the devil are you talking about man? Treason?"

"The treason has already been done", Aramis replied, "... by this Francois and his surporters."

"I admit, I don't like Francois", the governor said, "but he is not a traitor. Philippe and the twins are the traitors. Everyone knows it."

"No. Francois and his mother have told a big lie to all of you."

"And what about that document in which Louis XIII has declered Francois' father as his successor?"

"It was a fake", Aramis replied, "that was the idea of Francois' mother."

"Oh my god", the governor gasped, "Can you swear this?"

"I can and I would do it, if it is necessary", Aramis replied.

"Then we must do something against this traitor!"

"Don't worry. I have brought some allies. A whole army who will defeat the traitors."

"An army?!"

"Yes", Aramis laughed, "the ships didn't carry things for Porthos' estate but arabian soldiers."

"And I was so silly and have believed it", the governor said, "Well, and where are the king and the princes."

"In Arabia at the estate of our new arabian friend who is the leader of this army. They are well. So, will you help us?"

"What shall I do?"

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime Athos arrived at Exiles. The soldier who received him in the court already knew who he was.

"Ah, Monsieur Athos", he said, "I'm sure you have come to see the Queen."

Athos dismounted.

"You are a clever guy", he said, "yes, that's why I have come. Can you bring me to he?"

"The Queen and her daughters in law are at the governors house at the moment. Please follow me, I will show you."

Athos followed the soldier while a stable lad looked after Athos' horse. The house of the governor was at the other end of the big court.

"Here is it", the soldier said, "please, enter."

Athos hesitated a moment, then he opened the door. Inside he saw a very comfortable living room. The governor was sitting in an armchair and Louise and Claudine were playing with their children on a blanket on the ground.

"Athos!", Claudine exclaimed.

She jumped up and embraced him.

"Hey, hey", Athos said embarrassed.

"What a nice surprise to see you", Louise said, "What are you doing here?"

"Yes and do you have some news for us?", the governor added.

"Take it easy! Not so fast!", Athos laughed, "Well, I'm here because it was Philippe's wish that I will look after you. Everything is going on well. Ahmed's army has now reached Marseille and Aramis has even managed to capture Francois. The boy is our prisoner now. So we have almost already won. The king and your husbands are still in Arabia at Ahmed's estate together with D'Artagnan. They are feeling great there and you will see them soon again."

"Oh, that's wonderful", Claudine and Louise both exclaimed.

"By the way, where is the Queen?", Athos asked.

"Oh, she is just sleeping", Louise replied, "but I'm so happy to hear these news and I'm sure she will be, too."

"So you are with us?" Aramis asked.

The Governor nodded.

"I have no reason to doubt your word Monsiuer, and as I said the other King was a far better prospect for me and my family? But how must I be of assistance?"

"Oh simple really. We want to keep the presence of the troops in France a secret for as long as possible, so that those who remain loyal to Francois will not have long to mobilise the armies. It would be aweful for many inocent French lives to be lost in the name of that little traitor. So...tonight, you should impose a curfew across the city and then the troops can disembark without any attention."

"That will be no problem. There have been recent reports of smugglers kidnapping people further along the coast, so it should be easy to tell the people that there is a threat against Marsailles for tonight."

"Wonderful," Aramis said. "I'm sure the King will reward you handsomely when he makes his return."

The Governor blushed with pleasure but said no more.

Aramis rose and Porthos followed.

"Adieu!"


*******************************************************************************

It was midnight and all the Arabs were on board ship, now prepared in soliders uniforms, ready for the long trek to Paris. Just as Aramis had hoped the docks and streets beyound were deserted.

Ahmed came to him.

"What do you intend to do with the boy?" he whispered.

They had put Francois in a cabin below deck and had struggled to keep him quiet, so much so that in the end Aramis had ordered some of the men to bind and gag him.

"We'll take him with us," he said. "As far as Exiles. That way I know Athos will be able to watch him as well as the royal family."

Ahmed nodded.

"How long until we leave?"

"Whenever you're ready."

"By the way, one of my officers has met a girl", Ahmed said, "it could be that you know her. Her name is Marie."

"Marie? Yes we know a Marie. Where is she?"

"We have given her a cabin", Ahmed replied.

"Bring her on deck. I want to see her", Aramis ordered.

Ahmed gave the order to one of his man who hurried away immediately. Just some minutes later this man came back with a young girl. Aramis saw that it was infact Marie.

"Ah, what a surprise", Aramis said, "I thought you are at the Bastille, girl. How do you get out of it, eh?"

"I made a deal with the governor", Marie replied.

"The governor of the Bastille doesn't make deals with prisoners", Aramis replied.

"It was a new governor, Monsieur."

Aramis looked surprised.

"A new governor? Why a new one?"

"I have no idea", Marie replied, "I was in my cell the whole time. How should I know what was happening outside?"

"And what a deal did you make with him?", Aramis asked.

Marie lowered her head.

"I don't want to talk about it", she said, "but I would like to have the king and the princes back... even Louis."

"Don't worry", Aramis said, "we will win. But we should bring you back to your mother. I'm sure she is missing you."

"Well, we live in Paris now and you have to go to Paris anyway", Marie replied, "So you can just take me with you. I would love to see how you defeat the traitors."

"That's true", Aramis replied, "so then you will come with us."

"Great", Marie exclaimed, "I never thought that I would say this, but rather ten Louis than one Francois..."

Aramis laughed. Then he looked at Ahmed.

"I think we can leave now."

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime the brothers enjoyed their time at Ahmed's estate in Arabia. But Philippe (the twin) was not so well. At one time D'Artagnan saw the king and Louis walking in the garden and he wondered why Philippe wasn't with them.

He went to them and spoke.

"Hello", he said, "Did you let Philippe alone?"

"Oh, he had to stay in bed", Louis said, "he has fever and doesn't feel so well."

"What?!", D'Artagnan exclaimed.

"Relax", the king said, "the doctors here say it is just because of the strange climate. It isn't serious."

"Anyway, I have to see him", D'Artagnan said and went to the house.

He went to Philippe's bedroom where he found the boy in his bed. Philippe looked infact not good and his face was wet from sweat.

"Oh my dear boy", D'Artagnan said and went to the bed.

Philippe openend his eyes and smiled.

"It's okay, father", he said, "just a bit fever, but I'm allright."

"I wish you'd told me sooner..." D'Artagnan said, his face creasing into a frown. He touched his sons clammy forehead.

"That's not good," he said. "Your fever is quite high."

Philippe sighed.

"See? I didn't tell you because I knew that you'd worry like this. I'll be fine, the doctors just said I need to rest for a few days, that's all."

"Well, I think I'll get them to come and check on you all the same. I promised your mother I would take care of you."

"Father!" Philippe exclaimed. "It's nothing! I'll be fine tomorrow, you'll see."

D'Artagnan was about to reply when there was a loud noise outside. The Captain drew his sword as the door burst open.

"Bandits! Raiders!" the slave cried breathlessly. "They have heard the princes are here and have come to kidnap them!"

"Oh my God," Philippe exclaimed sitting up. "Philippe and Louis!"

D'Artagnan looked at his son and then at the slave.

"Stay here!" he told Philippe before he turned to the slave. "Baracade the door," he ordered. "And do not open it whatever happens."

The slave nodded, his eyes wide with fear.

D'Artagnan went and kissed his son on the forehead.

"I will come back soon," he said.

Philippe looked afraid.

"Please don't let them hurt them," he asked.

"I won;t," his father told him.

Philippe watched as the Captian left the room. Then he got up and helped the slave to drag the large dresser infront of the door....

D'Artagnan ran back into the garden where he found some guards who were trying to defend the princes against a group of bandits. Two of the bandits were holding the princes and trying to drag them away and the guards tried to prevent it.

"Father!", Louis exclaimed when he saw D'Artagnan.

"Shut up!", the bandit who hold him called and gave him a blow in the mouth.

"Leave them alone, you dirty bandits!", D'Artagnan called and plunged in the fight.

With D'Artagnan's help the guards started to get the upper-hand. Finally D'Artagnan stood infront of the bandit who hold Louis.

"Leave him alone", he demanded.

"No! Stay back or he will die."

The man pressed a knife on Louis' throat. Louis looked afraid. He was pale and trembled.

"I warn you. Let him go", D'Artagnan exclaimed.

"No!"

And instead of releasing Louis, the bandit pressed the knife even harder into Louis' flesh so that some blood already began to flow.

"Father, please help me!", Louis begged. He had mortal fear.

"I will kill him if you attack me", the bandit said to D'Artagnan.

D'Artagnan was desperate. He didn't know what to do, but then the bandit suddenly let Louis go. The knife fall onto the ground. The bandit grimaced in pain because one of the guards had pierced him with his sword from behind. For some moments he still stood on his feets, then he fall down and was dead.

D'Artagnan embraced Louis.

"Oh son, I was so worry about you", he said.

Louis was so affected that he sobbed.

"I was so afraid", he cried.

"I know..."

But then they were interupted by the voice of a guard.

"Monsieur! The king!"

And now D'Artagnan saw that five bandits had creep away from the fight with Philippe and nobody had noticed it. Now they mounted onto their horses.

"D'Artagnan!!!", Philippe called desperately.

"No!", D'Artagnan exclaimed and ran forward, "Stay where you are!"

But it was too late. The bandits kicked their horses and rode away with the young king.

"No! Philippe!", Louis cried out.

Louis went to run after his brother but D'Artagnan held him back.

"No Louis!" he said.

"But we must save him!" the young man cried desperately. "Who know's what they'll do if we don't!"

Just then two of the Palace gaurds ran over.

"Are you alright, your highness?" one asked, seeing the trickle of blood from the wound on Louis's neck.

"Of course I not, you fool!" Louis exclaimed. "They've got my brother!"

"They have the King?"

The men seemed frightened.

"get horses," Louis demanded. "We must go after them."

The men looked frightened.

"But Your Highness those men are dangerous. If we go into the desert then they will ambush and kill us?"

"So what!" Louis demanded. "I'm not going to let them murder my brother. Now bring horses!"

The men did not move.

"Your Highness...they will not kill his Majesty. They only want the randsom."

"Randsom? Perhaps they have not heard that we have been overthrown. Right now, my family are poorer than the slaves here....Now bring horses. If you are too frightened to rescue my brother we will go alone, won;t we father."

D'Artagnan looked worried.

"You're not going anywhere," he said. "I promised your mother I would protect you, and so I will. I will go alone, if I have to."

"Father!" Louis cried. "I'm going with you! Now bring horses! Now!"

Louis was so angry that the men hurried away for the animals they were demanded to.

"I'm coming, father," Louis said. "That's all there is too it. You cannot go off alone."

D'Artagnan moaned.

"Allright", he said, "but you should say goodbye to Philippe before."

Louis nodded.

"Yes. That's a good idea. Wait here for me."

And Louis ran into the house.

"Now we must hurry before he comes back", D'Artagnan said to the guards.

"So you have trick him", one soldier said.

"He can't come with us. It's too dangerous", D'Artagnan replied, "but you will come with me and support me."

The soldiers nodded even if they were afraid. But they couldn't say no. Then the slave came back with the horses.

"Your horses, Monsieur", he said, "... Where is his Highness?"

"He won't come with us", D'Artagnan replied, "when he comes back, tell him that we have already gone to save his brother."

"Allright, Monsieur but he will be angry."

"I prefer him to be angry than to be in danger", the Captain replied cooly.

Then he looked at the guards.

"Now get your horses, too before Louis comes back. Quickly."

The men obeyed and hurried away. Some minutes later they came back with their horses. D'Artagnan nodded satisfiedly and mounted on his horse.

"Allright", he called, "Let us go!"

And he kicked his horse and rode away. The guards followed him as quickly as they could.

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime Louis sat at Philippe's bed.

"I have to go now, brother", he said softly, "D'Artagnan and I will save Philippe."

Philippe looked puzzled. He didn't really understand what Louis was talking about.

"What do you mean?", he asked, "What is with Philippe?"

"The bandits have kidnapped him", Louis replied.

"No!", Philippe exclaimed.

"We will save him. I promise you. But I wanted to say goodbye to you before I leave with father."

"No, please stay", Philippe begged, "I couldn't bare it, if anythings happens to you."

Louis smiled gently.

"Nothing will happen to me, Philippe. Father and I will come back soon and bring you Philippe back."

"Please go not. Father can do this alone."

"Father has asked me the same thing", Louis replied, "but I can't stay here while our little brother is in danger. You must understand it. I have to go."

Louis gave Philippe a kiss on his forehead and left the room.

"No!", Philippe cried, "No!" He felt so alone and desperate now.

________________________________________________________________________________


But when Louis came back to the place where he had left his father, D'Artagnan wasn't there anymore. And also the guards had gone.

"Hey! Father! Where are you?!", he called.

Then he saw the slave who he had ordered to bring the horses.

"Hey, you!", he called, "Where is my father?"

The slave went closer.

"He has already gone together with the soldiers", he said, "Monsieur D'Artagnan said, that he didn't want you to come with him because it's too dangerous."

"Argh!!!", Louis called out loudly, "he has tricked me!!!"

Louis was really angry for some moments, pacing around. Then he reached a sudden resolve.

"Nevermind," he said to the slave. "Get me my horse. They can't have gone far..."

"But Your Highness.." the slave began.

"Do it!" Louis demanded angrily.

The slave did not dare to argue. He hurried to prepare another horse.

When it was ready, he bought it back to Louis.

Just as Louis mounted, inspite of the slave's reluctance, he heard a voice in the doorway.

"Louis, please..."

He turned around.

"I'll be back soon, brother," he replied, looking at Philippe who stood by the doorway. He looked very pale and ill.

Philippe shook his head.

"You'll die all alone out there in the desert!" he said.

"That's what I tried to say, your highness," the slave put in.

"I'm going!" Louis said stubbornly.

"Then I'm coming too," Philippe replied.

Louis laughed.

"You can't come!" he said. "Look at you, you're too ill!"

"Well I'm not going to let you go without me."

"Why are you doing this Philippe?" Louis asked. "I only want to help father save Philippe."

"What by killing yourself in the process?"

"I..."

Louis was at a loss for words.

"You should trust father's judgement." Philippe went on. "He didn't want you to come, because he knew it was going to be dangerous. You cannot go against his wishes."

Louis paused, before he shook his head.

He sighed.

"Alright..." he said. "I'll stay. But only because you're forcing me to."

Philippe forced a smile.

"I think the best thing we can do, right now is pray," he said.

"Yes", Louis replied, "but you should do it in your bed. Come on. I bring you back to your room."

Philippe nodded and allowed Louis to bring him back to his room.

"Can I do something for you?", Louis asked when Philippe was in his bed again.

"I would like some water", Philippe replied.

Louis went to the table where a carafe of water stood and poured some water into a cup. Then he brought the cup to Philippe.

"Thank you", Philippe said and took some sips.

"I should be in the desert with father and chase the bandits", Louis moaned nervously.

"Please Louis, you have promised me to stay", Philippe said.

"Yes, I have. But that doesn't mean that I think that it is a good idea."

"You are not a fighter, Louis. You cannot do much to save Philippe. Infact you would be more likely a hindrance for father at this mission."

Louis first looked offended but then he lowered his head.

"Maybe you're right", he murmured.

________________________________________________________________________________


The bandits had gone back to their camp which was two miles away from Ahmed's estate in the desert. There were five tents and a little well.

"Down with you!", the bandit who was sitting together with Philippe on a horse said and pushed him off the horse.

The young king moaned in pain when he fall on the ground. The bandits dismounted.

Then some other bandits came out of the tents and greeted their friends. They were speaking arabic the whole time so that Philippe couldn't understand anything. But he understood that they were talking about him because from time to time they pointed with their fingers onto him. Philippe was afraid.

Finally two of the bandits grabbed him and pulled him onto his feets.

"Come on, little one", they said.

"What... what do you want from me?", Philippe stammered.

The bandits laughed loudly.

"Haha! What a silly question! We want money of course, some money from the royal treasure-house. And we won't let you go before we have gotten it."

Philippe swallowed. He thought if he should tell the bandits that the royal treasure-house was not in his hands at the moment, but then he decided that it would be better to not tell them. Instead he should wait for D'Artagnan.

The bandits lead him into a tent where they fettered him on hands and feet.

"And now be quiet. Or you will get into trouble with us."

Philippe nodded frightenedly

It was very hot inside the tent. Philippe was scared. He could hear the mens voices outside talking quickly in Arabic. Every minute seemed to last an hour as he watched the bright light of the sun gradually fade to twilight.

He sighed and shifted uncomfortably in his bonds.

"Where was D'Artagnan?" he wondered.

Philippe clung to his hope. He knew that the Captain would come to rescue him, but he moaned when he remembered the two mile journey without any landmarks other than a vast ocean of sand. It could take days for him to be found...

*******************************************************************************

Meanwhile D'Artagnan and the two soldiers were rding aimlessly around, seemingly lost in the sea of sand. The Captain's throat was dry and he gasped for a drink but he was not about to give up.

"Are you sure that there are no oasis's out here?" he asked. "Within a few miles of the camp?"

The men shook their heads.

"I have never seen one," one told him. "And I have travelled in these deserts since I was a boy, Monsieur."

"But of course, that does not mean that there is not one," the other man added. "Every time you travel in the desert you see something new."

D'Artagnan nodded.

"Well," he said wearily. "We'll go this way."

The men nodded and turned their horses to follow in the direction which D'Artagnan pointed.

"Wait, Monsieur," one said.

"What is it?" D'Artagnan asked.

"Look!" the man said pointing in the opposite direction.

D'Artagnan looked and saw a whispy column of smoke rising against the horizon.

He smiled and checked his musket and sword were prepared.

"Change of plan..."

And the Captain turned his horse.

They rode into the direction from where the smoke came. After some kilometres they saw a camp with a few tents and a campfire. They stopped.

"Do you think it could be them?", D'Artagnan asked.

"It is possible", one of the soldiers said, "but they can also be just harmless nomads."

"Anyway, we should find it out", the other soldier said.

D'Artagnan nodded.

"But we are only three men", he said, "if these are really the bandits, then we will have problems to defeat them. I think we should wait untill night and then we will creep into the camp and rescue Philippe."

"I agree", the first soldier said, "no needless fight."

"But what shall we do untill night?", the other one asked, "it is just early afternoon."

"If you go back to the estate, would you be able to find this place here again?", D'Artagnan asked.

"Of course", the soldier replied, "we know the desert."

"Good", D'Artagnan replied, "then we will go back to the estate and wait there untill dusk and then we will start off again and rescue Philippe."

"That's a good plan", the other soldier said, "but what if these aren't the bandits and Philippe isn't there?"

"Hm, maybe one of you could find it out. Just one man can hide himself better than three. You could creep to the camp and find out, if Philippe is there."

"And who shall do that?", the soldier asked a bit frightendly.

"I will do it", the other one said, "because as it looks, you are too afraid to do it."

"Hey, I'm not afraid", the man protested.

"Allright", D'Artagnan said to the first soldier, "then you will go and find out if Philippe is in the camp."

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime the musketeers and the arabian army had reached Exiles.

"Allright", Athos said, "I will stay here now and you will continue your way to Paris."

Aramis nodded.

"Okay, but we should let you have some soldiers. Just for safety."

"Yes, that would be good", Athos agreed, "now bring me Francois. I will take that little bastard to a place where he belongs to, a prison."

Two soldiers went away and came back with Francois some moments later. The boy was fettered and gagged. He looked afraid but also angry.

"So little one", Athos said to him, "now you will get what you deserve. Soon you will see the Queen and her daughters in law again and I'm sure they are very angry about you..."

Francois scowled. He hated the fact that he was the captive of these men and had been for two days and still his soldiers had not rescued him.

Aramis handed the 'king' over to Athos and went out through the gate.

"Good luck!" Athos called after his friend.

Aramis nodded and smiled.

******************************************************************************

Athos led Francois into the courtyard of the prison and towards the Governors house.

He brought him inside. Anne sat on the couch reading while Louise was siting nearby rocking Pascal and singing gently.

They looked up as Athos entered...

"Athos, you're back", Louise exclaimed happily.

Then she looked at Francois and her glance became angry.

"You... bastard!", she choked out.

Francois wanted to reply something but with the gag he couldn't do it.

Athos pushed Francois into the room.

"He belongs to you", he said, "do with him what you want."

"Oh, I would like to break all his bones", Louis replied, "but the king will decide what we will do with him."

Anne nodded.

"Louise is right", she said, "and in the meantime, he will be locked up in the jail here."

"Allright", Athos replied.

He opened the door and looked into the courtyard. He saw a soldier there and called him.

"Hey, you! Come on!"

The soldier went to Athos.

"What is it, Monsieur?", he asked.

Athos handed Francois over to the soldier.

"Here. Bring this traitor to a cell in the dungeon and lock him up there."

"So this must be this wannabe-king Francois, eeeh", the soldier replied.

"Exactly. And now do what I have said."

"With the greatest of pleasure", the soldier replied and lead Francois away.

________________________________________________________________________________


He brought Francois to a cell in the dungeon. There he unfettered him and removed the gag.

"Traitor!", Francois hissed immediately.

"Traitor? Which traitor?", the soldier replied, "... Oh, I see! You're talking about yourself."

He laughed while Francois' glance became even more angry.

"You all will regret this", he said.

The soldier hit Francois so that he fall down onto the hard ground.

"Well, I think the only ones who will regret something are you and your friends", he said.

Then he left the cell and locked up the door.

Meanwhile the troops were making good progress towards Paris. Aramis was beginning to worry why there had been no resistance shown by those loyal to Francois. He now expected that they had decided to stay in the city and make it virtually imposible for the troops to take Paris.

He sighed. He had hoped that it would be easy.

His thoughts were broken by Porthos's booming voice.

"Hey look!"

Aramis raised his head and looked in the direction his friend was pointing. Sure enough, coming over the hillside there were troops.

Aramis turned to Ahmed.

"Ready the troops," he said. "It seems as though our first battle is nigh."

"Ummm wait," Porthos put in. "There's an outrider."

"And he is carrying a white flag!" one of the Arab generals put in.

Aramis looked and saw what they said was true.

"It's the musketeers!"

******************************************************************************

D'Artagnan and the two arab's rode back towards the camp shortly after midnight. The lamps of the settlement still burned bright, making them far easier to spot than they had been earlier in the day.

Some distance from the first tents, D'Artagnan bought his horse to a stop.

"We will free the king now", he said, "be carriful and quiet. I don't want a fight here. We will only fight when we are forced to."

The arabs nodded.

"We should creep to into the camp from reverse side", one of them said.

"Yes", D'Artagnan agreed, "but one of you should stay here with the horses and wait untill we come back with the king."

"I will do that", the arab who had spoken first said, "... if you agree."

"Allright", D'Artagnan replied, "you will wait here."

Then he looked at the other arab.

"And you will come with me. Come on, let's go."

________________________________________________________________________________


The young king felt sick. His head hurted and he was very thirsty. The heat was almost unbearable. His wrists hurted because of the bonds and he was afraid.

In a corner of the tent sat a bandit who guarded the prisoner. Philippe looked at him.

"I... I'm thirsty", he said quietly, "Can I have some water, please?"

"You have asked this already before", the man replied, "don't get on my nerves."

"But I'm thirsty", Philippe protested.

"Shut up! Or shall I gag you?"

The king was desperate. His mouth was so dry and he already began to have hallucinations because of the heat and the thirst.

"Please...", he begged.

"Hey, you're not in your palace here and I'm not your servant", the bandit replied, "be finally quiet before I become really angry."

"Just some water... Please."

The bandit stood up.

"So, that's enough", he said angrily, "You want water? Okay, then I will bring you some water."

The man left the tent and came back with a little pail. He took a cup and dipped it in the pail. Then he went with it to Philippe.

"Here. Drink and then be quiet."

Philippe looked into the cup. The fluid inside looked disgusting and really not like water.

"That is no water", he said.

The bandit laughed.

"You're right", he replied, "that's camel's piss. Come on drink it."

Philippe had almost puked.

"No I won't", he said.

"Drink it, you little bastard. You wanted to have something to drink. So here you have a drink. Now drink!"

The bandit tried to force-feed Philippe with the disgusting fluid. The boy struggled but he couldn't prevent that he swallowed a bit of it. He retched and coughed while he heard the bandit laughing. It was so nauseating.

But then suddenly the bandit fall down unconscious. Philippe saw D'Artagnan standing behind the bandit. He had knocked out the man...

The young King tried to say something but the effort of trying to fend off the man had weakened him. He fainted.

D'Artagnan knelt down and gently undid the bonds as quickly as he was able to.

He motioned to the soldier to help him lift the King and quietly they carried him outside. Between them they began to carry him across the camp. Just as they passed the last tent and D'Artagnan was feeling that they were almost out of danger, he heard a noise behind them.

"Well, well, well. What do we have here then?"

D'Artagnan turned his head to see a group of the bandits standing there.

The Captain sighed. He had not wanted this.

"Look, you might as well let us go," he began. "One signal from me and an entire unit will be down here from that hill over there."

One of the men laughed.

"Even if that were true," he said. "We could have slit your throats before they even arrive. No give us back our prisoner."

"No. I can't do that." the Captian replied.

"Come, come Frenchman, don't be a fool. We only want the money and then you can take him away with you."

D'Artagnan laughed.

"I'm afraid you're all the fools," he said. "because the King is only here for you to catch because he has had his throne taken away, so he has no ransom money to pay."

"you lie!"

"Why else would he be here?"

"Well then, there is nothing to stop us from slitting your throat is there? Men...get them!"

The bandits took their scimitars and attacked D'Artagnan and his helper. The two men had to lie down the king on the ground to be able to defend themselves.

D'Artagnan fought like a lion. He cut a bandit's throat and then pierced another one with his sword. First it had been just five bandits and for a great fighter like D'Artagnan it actually would have been no problem to defeat them. The problem was just that the noise woke up the other bandits in the camp who came immediately to support their friends.

"Hey, where is this unit now? Eh?!", a bandit called at D'Artagnan, "there is no unit. Right?"

The man laughed but D'Artagnan cut his throat immediately.

Then he saw how another bandit went to Philippe who was still lying ont the ground unconscious. D'Artagnan couldn't see his helper anymore.

"Hey!", he called, "Stay back from him!"

And he run towards the bandit and Philippe.

The man took a knife at Philippe's neck.

"Stay back!"

D'Artagnan stopped.

"Surrender or I will kill him", the bandit called.

"Never!", D'Artagnan called back.

And he jumped forward and pierced the bandit's chest. The man sank to the ground and was dead within a few minutes.

D'Artagnan had been very quick but unfortunately not quick enough. Because now, the captain saw that the kings neck was bleeding. Their was a bad cut on the throat.

"Oh no!", D'Artagnan moaned.

Then he noticed two other bandits behind him, who attacked him. It were the last two bandits. D'Artagnan killed them, too. Then he knelt down next to Philippe.
He checked the king's pulse. It was okay and the boy was breathing fairly regular. It was just a flesh wound but it was still a bad wound and Philippe was loosing much blood.

D'Artagnan ripped of a stripe of cloth from his coat and dressed Philippe's neck with it. Then he looked around himself where his helper was. After some moments he saw him lying on the ground in a puddle of blood. He was dead, too.

D'Artagnan moaned sadly. Then he took Philippe and carried him away.

He went with him to the place where the other soldier was waiting with the horses.

"Hey, Monsieur!", the man called happily when he saw that D'Artagnan came back with the king.

But then he noticed that the other soldier was not with them.

"Where is my friend, captain?", he asked carrifully.

"We have managed to free the king, but your fried has been killed during the fight", D'Artagnan replied.

The soldier sadly lowered his head.

"We must go home", D'Artagnan said gently, "the king needs a doctor. Help me to lift him on the horse."

The soldier did as D'Artagnan had said and together they lift Philippe on the horse which had belonged to the other soldier before.

Then the two men mounted on their horses, too. D'Artagnan took the reins of the third horse and then they rode back to home.

Louis was awakened by the noise of the hooves on the cobbles outside the window. He had fallen asleep on an armchair in his brothers room, exhausted with worry for the young King.

Quickly he darted from the chair and went to the window. In the light of the lamp, he recognised his father.

"Philippe wake up!" he exclaimed.

"Wh..hat!" his brother replied drowsily.

"They're back!" Louis replied.

Philippe sat up. His hair was stuck to his head with the perspiration of fever.

"Have they got Philippe?" he asked.

Louis looked and saw D'Artagnan carefully lift Philippe of the horse.

"Oh no!" he exclaimed.

"What is it?" Philippe asked, jumping up to see.

"Philippe's hurt...or worse!"

And with that Louis ran from the room. Philippe followed more slowly, because he felt dizzy and nauseous....

Louis run out into the courtyard.

"Father!", he exclaimed, "How is he?!"

D'Artagnan looked at Louis and then at the young king in his arms.

"He is okay", he replied, "he is only unconscious."

Louis looked at the dress on Philippe's neck.

"But he is hurt", he said.

"It looks more worse then it is", D'Artagnan replied, "he just needs a doctor now."

And D'Artagnan carried the young king into the house. Philippe who had stood in the doorway stepped beside.

________________________________________________________________________________


The doctor was treating the young king while D'Artagnan, Louis and Philippe watched him.

"What are about the bandits?", Louis whispered to his father.

"They are all dead but one of our soldiers has also died."

"I'm sorry to hear that", Louis replied.

At this moment the doctor had finished his work

"He will be well again", he said, "but he needs to rest now. And it would be good if he doesn't speak so much now."

"Yes, yes. I know that", Louis replied, "I also once had such a wound on my neck."

D'Artagnan looked at Philippe who stood in a corner and looked very pale.

"Philippe, don't you want to go back to bed?", he asked, "You are still ill."

"Father is right, Philippe", Louis agreed.

Philippe just smiled weakly.

"I'm allright", he said, "don't worry about me."

At this moment the king opened his eyes.

"D'Artagnan?...", he said weakly.

D'Artagnan smiled.

"Sire," he said. "You had us worried."

Philippe grimaced with the pain.

"Water," he mouthed.

Louis ran and poured some from a jug and brought it to his brother.

"Louis!" the King said. "I..."

The effort was too much.

"Shhh..." Louis said, stroking the boys head. "You need to rest now and don't talk, ok?"

Philippe nodded and drank the water Louis offered him.

(Allright, change of scene...)


The musketeers who carried the white flag came closer.

"Don't shoot!", Ahmed called to his soldiers.

"Do you have any idea what they want?", Porthos said to Aramis.

"Either they want to surrender or to negotiate, but I think they want to negotiate", Aramis replied.

At this moment the musketeers (It were two) stopped their horses about five metres away from the opposing army.

"What do you want?", Aramis called.

"We want to negotiate."

"Speak."

"We all here are loyal servants of the true king Francois", the musketeer replied, "but we are not fools. We know that we would have no chance in a fight against you. So we make you a propose. Your Philippe can have the throne back and on the other hand you will give us back Francois and we will bring him and his mother out of the country savely."

"I see", Aramis replied, "you know that you can't save the throne for Francois but you want at least save his life."

The musketeer nodded.

"Yes, Monsieur."

Porthos looked at Aramis.

"This Francois is a monster", he whispered, "he deserves no mercy. And as long as he is free and has followners like these men, he is a danger for the king."

Aramis nodded. The he spoke again to the musketeers.

"I can't decide this", he said, "only the king can make a decision here. But he is still in Arabia, so we can't ask him now. I will send him a messenger who will tell him everything and ask him for his decision. Untill this messenger comes back, there will be a armistice between us."

"We agree", the musketeer replied, "and during this armsistice you put up your camp here. We won't attack you and you won't attack us. Do you agree?"

Aramis nodded and the musketeers kicked their horses and rode back to their troops.

"Why shall we do that?", Ahmed asked, "they have no chance against us and Francois is our prisoner. We could just attack and defeat them and the whole nightmare would be finally over. Why do we negotiate with them?"

"Because we are men of honour", Aramis replied, "Now you should send a messenger back to Arabia to the king."

"Yes, yes", Ahmed replied, "but I don't think that this is a good idea. It would be so easy to defeat them now..."

Aramis smiled.

"Believe me, it will be fine...Plus why risk your men's lives? At least some of them would be killed even if it is an easy victory."

Porthos laughed nearby. Ahmed turned and looked at him.

"Ahhh Aramis you never change," the musketeer said. "Always trying to find the way through talking rather than the sword."

"Why shed innocent blood when it is unnecessary?" Aramis replied sharply. "And anyway, this has to be the King's decision."

Ahmed nodded.

"I suppose you're right," he said with a sigh. "But it still makes me uneasy. My father taught me never to trust an enemy, especially a foriegn one."

"These men were trained by D'Artagnan. They will keep their word, of that I am certain. But if it makes you feel any better you can station guard posts around the parameter of the camp."

Ahmed nodded.

"I will do so," he said.

And he turned to one of his Lieutenants.

"Tell the men to set up camp," he instructed. "And bring me Abdul."

The man nodded and went away to obey the instruction.

Ahmed turned back to Aramis.

"Abdul is the fastest rider in my troop," he said. "He will return from your King in the quickest time."

Aramis nodded.

"Good," he said. "But there is no hurry. If I'm not mistaken there are some wonderful wines that come from this area."

Porthos's eyes lit up. Ahmed laughed.

"Ahhh, you French love your wine!"

"Hmmm...Porthos in particular, right mon ami?"

Porthos grinned.

"What about you guys?", he said, "Shall we go to an Inn and drink some of the wonderful wine from this region. Ahmed, you would be excited by our french wine."

"Oh, my my faith forbids me to drink wine", Ahmed replied, "but on the other hand a meal in an inn would be good. I've heard that you french are also very good cooks."

"The best ones!", Porthos replied and grinned again.

Aramis nodded.

"I think that's a good idea", he said, "Do you know a good inn here, Porthos?"

"Of course. Just follow me."

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime at the other camp the leaders of the musketeers were disscussed in a tent.

"We should attack them in the night", one of them said, "we will never have such a good chance again."

"Are you crazy", another one protested, "we have an armistice with them."

"Sometimes you have to be cunning."

"That's not cunning, that's dishonourable!"

"Please, please. Don't argue guys", a third person said, "Pierre is right. It would be dishonourable to attack them during the armistice. But on the other hand think about this Piere: Isn't it far more dishonourable what they have done to the king?"

"He is right, Pierre", the second man called, "They are traitors!"

Pierre was indecisive.

"I know", he said, "but we shouldn't become like them."

"We are fighting for france and the true king. It would be dishonourable to not do everything what we can do for the king... We will attack them around midnight."

The other musketeers except for Pierre applauded.

Aramis, Porthos and Ahmed sat in a small inn along with some of Ahmed's senior Lieutenants. At first the inn keeper had been shocked to see Arabs, but on seeing the gold coins they produced, he soon treated them like any other passing traveller.

By the time they were onto dessert, some wonderful poached pears, Porthos was on his thrid jug of wine. Aramis sipped his second glass and savoured his food.

"That is divine!" Ahmed exclaimed, as the Inn Keeper approached the table to refresh Porthos's wine again. "The things I have heard about your french cooking is certainly true."

Aramis smiled.

"I'm glad you enjoyed it, Monsieur," the Inn keeper said. "Perhaps you will be able to do me a certain service now."

"Speak, Monsieur!" Aramis said.

"Well...It's just...my stable boy tells me that there are two armies camped not more than three miles from here. I assume you are the generals of the Arab side?"

"You assumed right!" Porthos exclaimed.

"Yes...well, I was almost ruined during the Fronde by raids. You see I have much stock in the barn and cellar for winter and if your troops were to take it then my family..."

Ahmed reached into his pocket and produced a leather pouch. Out of it he pulled several large gold soveriegns.

"What do you have in your barn, Monsieur?" he asked.

"Twenty hens, four goats and three pigs."

Ahmed put the coins on the table.

The Inn Keepers eyes lit up.

"That is for the animals. What do you have in your cellar?"

"70 bottles of a tolerable wine, 30 of the good volume you drink now..."

Ahmed looked at Aramis, before he looked back at the Inn Keeper.

"Well as you can see Monsieur, my people do not drink, butmy friend here was commenting on how good your wine was earlier."

He beckonned to Aramis.

"And of course my other friend here has shown his love of your wine in a quite different way...We will take the 30 good bottles."

And he placed more coins out.

"Thank you Monsieur!" the Inn Keeper said, scooping up the coins, almost double what the goods were worth. "Please...your meal is with my compliments!"

"Thank you, my good man!" Ahmed said. "Now if you do not mind I would like to finish my pears in peace."

The man nodded and hurried away.

Aramis smiled.

"perhaps we should be heading back," he said. "It's almost midnight."

Aramis, Porthos and Ahmed rode back to the camp. When they saw the camp on the horizon, they could hear loud screams and see many lights there.

„What’s that?“, Porthos said, „Are they making a party there?“

„My men are very disciplined. They don’t make parties without my permission“, Ahmed replied a bit offended.

Aramis screwed his eyes. He started.

„No, that’s defenitly no party“, he said, „that’s a battle! Our camp has been attacked! The lights... it is burning!"

Everyone was shocked for a moment but then Ahmed looked at the musketeers and at his officers who had accompanied them. He threw his scimitar.

„We must help our frieds“, he called, „Attack!“

He kicked his horse and almost flew towards the camp. The others followed him.

At the camp there was a great confusion. Some of the tents were burning and Ahmed’s soldiers were fighting against the musketeers. Actually the arabs were far more men than their enemies, but the musketeers had surprised them when most of the arabs had already slept. So Ahmed’s soldiers were confused now and the musketeers had already almost won the fight.

But then the arabs saw Ahmed and his friends. That inspired them and it was as if they woke up from a lethargy.

„The general is back!“, the soldiers called, „Attack! Kill the traitors!“

And suddenly they attacked their enemies with such a force that the musketeers had no chance anymore. Just some minutes later they were defeated. The musketeers who were still alive threw their weapons away in panic.

„We surrender! We surrender!“, they called.

„Stop!“, Ahmed called to his men and they obeyed.

„You, you and you, take as much men as you need and extinguish the fires“, he said to some of his soldiers.

Then he looked at Aramis and Porthos.

„What shall we do with the prisoners?“, he asked.

„We should kill them“, Porthos said, „they have broken our agreement.“

„But they have surrender. We can’t kill them. That would be murder“, Aramis replied.

„Maybe some of my soldiers could escort them to Exile. We could lock them up there, except for them who want to desert.“
„That’s a good idea“, Aramis said and Porthos nodded.

Ahmed looked at one of the officers.

„Ask the musketeers if some of them want to desert and tell them what we will do with the others."

The officer did it. The result was that almost the half of the musketeers went over. The others were sent with an unit of soldiers to Exiles.

Then Ahmed sent some of his soldiers to the musketeer’s camp with the oder to occupy it. That was no problem because almost all musketeers had left the camp for the battle.

Ahmed spoke to Aramis and Porthos:

„Now there’s no need to make a deal with them anymore. I should send someone after Abdul and recall him.“

Aramis nodded.

„That’s true“, he said, „but maybe it would be better if Abdul will bring the news about what has happened here to the king including the propose which the musketeers had made...“

„But they have broken the agreement!“, Ahmed interrupted.

„Yes, but that’s not Francois‘ fault. Right? I think the king should decide what happens now. In the meantime we will occupy Paris. I think we will be able to do this without bloodshed now.“

„And the king shall decide what happens to Francois now“, Ahmed replied.

„Exactly.“

„Actually the king and the princes could also come back now after we have defeated the traitors“, Porthos said.

„My god, you’re right, Porthos“, Aramis replied, „Ahmed, I think we can recall them now.“

„Allright“, Ahmed replied, „I will send a rider after Abdul who will tell him the new order.“

Philippe (the twin) was still in bed. He was very bored and annoyed. His fever was still high and his father had strictly instructed him to stay indoors. The thing that annoyed Philippe more was the fact that his brother, the King, who was recovering well from his neck wound was already allowed up and around outside.

Philippe sighed and raised a hand to wipe the sweat from his brow. Lying in bed like this just made his think about Claudine, Charlotte and Marcel. He missed them so much. By now, Charlotte and Marcel were almost four months old and he felt as though he had missed out on so much.

Just then through the open window he heard the familiar sound of his father and Louis returning from their ride. He smiled softly. At keast now he would have some visitors.

"I think I will go with you tomorrow," he heard the King say.

"I don't think your Mother would approve of that," Philippe heard his father say.

"But I'm bored!" Philippe replied stubbornly.

"And you still have an open wound. Why don't you keep your brother company instead, ehhh?"

"It's so hot inside!" the King replied. "It's always too hot here. At least riding makes you feel a bit cooler."

Philippe, the twin, listened as the riders dismounted and handed over their horses to the stable boys.

"Come on," Louis said. "Let's go and see Philippe. I know he must be really bored."

Just then Philippe heard another voice.

"Sire, Your Highess...there is a messager approaching."

"New's from home!" the King exclaimed jumping off his couch. The movement was a little to much and he sighed with pain. D'Artagnan put his hand on the boys shoulder.

"You need to rest Sire," he said.

Philippe nodded and sank back down.

Louis looked worriedly at his father.

"I hope it's good news," he said.

Just then the messenger went in. He looked worn-out.

"I have news from the front, Sire", he said and bowed hastily.

"Speak", the king replied nervously.

"Our army has defeated the traitors, Sire. But the enemies have a request."

"Which request?", Philippe asked.

At this moment the other Philippe also came into the hall. D'Artagnan looked at him.

"Hey boy, you should rest", he said.

"I've heard that we have defeated the traitors. Do you really think that I stay in bed then?", Philippe replied.

The king looked a bit puzzled from Philippe to Abdul. Then he repeated his question:

"Which request?"

"They have asked us, if they can bring Francois and his mother out of the country savely."

The king looked puzzled and at the first moment he didn't know what he should reply. Finally Louis spoke.

"Why should the king give a pardon to this bastard?", he said, "this traitor doesn't deserve mercy!"

The king thought.

"Maybe I should show mercy", he said slowly, "maybe I should show that I'm different than this traitor Francois."

"That's insanity", Louis protested, "as long as Francois isn't dead or in prison he will be a danger for us."

"Well, there's something else which you should know, Sire", Abdul now said.

"What?", the king asked.

"The armies have agreed an armistice which should continue untill we know your decission, Sire. But the musketeers have broken this armistice and they have attacked our camp in the night. That was when we have defeated them."

"There you see it!", Louis called, "we can't trust the traitors!"

The king looked angry.

"You're right, Louis", he said in outrage, "they are dirty rats. Now I will show no mercy. And I will follow Louis' propose!"

"My propose?", Louis replied.

"Yes. I will send Francois to prison and there he can wear a damn iron mask!"

Philippe (the twin) swallowed.

"And what shall happen with his mother?", he asked.

Both of his brothers turned to look at him, the tone of his voice alarming them both.

The King struggled for words.

"I...I don't know...." he began, looking at Louis. "I mean she can be no threat without Francois can she?"

"You should send her into exile," Louis replied.

"Well yes, maybe," the King began uncertainly. "But..."

Philippe lowered his head.

"I think you're right Father," he said adressing D'Artagnan."Perhaps I am still not well enough to be down here."

He turned and made his way back inside without looking at his brothers.

"WAit Philippe!" D'Artagnan said. "Let me help you."

And he followed.

After they had gone the King spoke.

"I don't think Philippe is very happy with my decision," he said.

Louis put his arm around his brother.

"You have to do what you think is best for us all. I know how hard it is to make such decisions and I promise I will support you but we have to make sure our family is safe from this traitor."

The King forced a smile.

"You know Louis, I'm really sorry for all the stuff I said to you in the past. I understand how difficult it was for you now."

Louis smiled back.

"Thanks brother!" he said. "that means a lot!"

Louis noticed that the king looked thoughtful.

"What is, brother?", he asked.

"Well, our friends have defeated the traitors now", Philippe replied, "I just thought that we could actually go home now."

Louis smiled.

"You're right", he said, "but I think we should wait untill Philippe has recovered. Such a journey is very strenuous."

"I think you're right. But I'm sure if we would ask Philippe, he wouldn't want to wait any minute to go home."

"Well, then it will be better to don't ask Philippe", Louis replied and grinned.

"What do you not want to ask me?", they heard a voice at the door.

They turned their heads and saw Philippe there.

"Hey, didn't you want to go to bed again?", Louis called.

"Yes, but I wanted to get a drink before", Philippe replied, "So what have you talked about?"

Philippe looked in a domineering manner at his brothers.

"Oh I just told Louis that you would want to go home immediately, if we would ask you", the king replied, "... now after the traitors are defeated. But Louis thinks that you are still too ill and that we should better not ask you."

"HEY!", Louis interupted angrily.

Philippe looked reproachfully at his twin.

"I'm not too ill", he said, "at least not too ill to see my wife and my children again. By the way, don't you miss your family, Louis. I mean you also have a wife and a child who are waiting for you."

"And our mother is waiting for all of us", the king added.

Louis bit his lips. He thought about Louise and Pascal. Philippe was right. He missed them.

"Okay, let us go home", he said quietly.

Now Philippe smiled.

"That's a good decision", he said. Then he looked at the king.

"What do you think, Sire?"

The king just nodded.

Philippe (the twin) saw one of the slave who was just passing the hall.

"Hey, you!", he called.

The slave came closer and bowed.

"Yes, your Highness?", he said.

"We have decided to go home to France", Philippe said, "inform the others. They shall prepare everything for the departure."

"Yes, Mylord. When do you want to to leave for France?"

"As soon as possible."

The slave bowed again and left to carry out the order.

"Well," Louis said. "I'll go and tell father shall I?"

His brothers nodded.

After he had gone the King looked at Philippe.

"Are you alright with everything?" he asked awkwardly. "I mean, before you..."

Philippe shook his head.

"I'm not going to pretend that it doesn't bother me Sire, because it does, but I know it has to be done. And besides I've relised that family is the most important thing, even if we don't agree on everything."

He smiled.

"Really?" the young King replied.

"Really. Francois has done some terrible things to us all. I know there is no other way for you to deal with him."

Philippe (the King) relaxed.

He shook his head.

"I can't believe we're going home!" he exclaimed.

His brother laughed.

In the meantime at Exile:

Claudine was at the livingroom of the governors little house. She was sitting on the ground where she had spreaded out a blanket and playing with her children. Her father had carved some toys out of wood for them.

"Hey Marcel, leave Charlotte alone", Claudine scolded when Marcel tried to take away a little horse made of wood from his sister.

"My horse!", Marcel bawled stubbornly.

"Brother is baaad!", Charlotte yelled

Claudine was delighted to hear her children speaking. They had just learned it some weeks ago.

Just at this moment Louise came into the room. She had taken a midday sleep.

"Hey, Claudine", she said.

"Hey."

"Oh, are your children quarreling again?"

"It looks so. But it's so sweet when they are speaking", Claudine replied dreamily.

"Well, twins who are quarreling... That looks somehow familar to me...", Louise said and grinned.

"Pah!", Claudine replied, "I know what you want to say and if Louis would be the father of my children, I would think the same as you. But Philippe is the father and he is not as half as aggressive than Louis. So this can't be..."

"Louis is not aggressive! And by the way, my little Pascal is far more well-behaved than your children!"

"He is still so well-behaved because he is still totally dependent on others. On the other hand my children can already speak some words", Claudine replied snootily.

Louise snarled. It was absurd but the girls were really seething with rage and they would have maybe started a fight, if Anne wouldn't have entered the room.

"Hey, what's up here?", she said friendly, "Do you have any problems with eachother?"

"Oh no!", the girls said in chorus.

"Oh good", Anne replied.

Louise noticed that Anne looked very happy.

"Is there something which you want to tell us, your Highness?", she asked.

"Oh yes", Anne replied joyfully, "I just had a wonderful dream. I dreamed that my sons are coming home."

"They are coming home...?!", Claudine called excitedly.

"I believe it to be true," Anne replied. "I have had such dreams in the past..."

"Hey Charlotte, Marcel you hear that? Dadddy's coming home!"

The twins looke up curiously at their mother. Although Claudine spent hours each day telling the boy's all about their daddy they seemed not to understand. The girl sighed and wiped away the tear that came to her eye.

"I just hope they hurry," she said. "They've missed so much already."

Louise nodded.

"I want Louis to be there when Pascal starts to walk and talk," she said. "I hope he doesn't miss it."

Charlotte and Marcel had gone back to playing with the toys.

Claudine bent down and began to play with them.

"Your Daddy is going to be so proud when he see you both. And he will make you so many toys and play with you both all the time."

"Daddy in 'Rabia," Marcel said.

Claudine smiled.

"That's my clever boy. Daddy's in Arabia but he's coming home now. He's coming to be with us."

She ruffled his blond curls, looking into his deep blue eyes which were the image of Philippe's.

"You're right Louise," Anne said. "I hope they hurry. Philippe has missed so much already and it would be terrible if Louis did too."

Just then there was a knock at the door.

"Enter," Anne said.

The door opened and Athos and Claudine's father entered.

"Your Highness's" Athos said bowing. He looked at Anne. "There is something to tell you Your Highness," he said.

"Nothing's happened to my boy's has it?" Anne asked.

Athos shook his head.

"Oh no, nothing like that...It's just that Francois has been asking to see you. He says its very important. We think he's just lying, but we tho0ught it was best that you made a decision..."

Anne looked worried.

"What is it about?" she asked.

"He won't say," Athos replied. "He say's he will only tell you. He says its really important for the Princes."

Anne thought a moment, then she nodded.

"Okay, bring me to him", she said.

"Yes, your Highness", Athos replied.

They both left the room and Louise and Claudine looked behind them.

"Do you have any idea what Francois could want?", Claudine said.

Louise shook her head.

"I have no idea. Maybe he wants to beg for his life."

"Or he has a last ace up his sleeve...", Claudine replied worridly.

________________________________________________________________________________


"Here we are", Athos said and opened the door to Francois' cell.

Anne entered and Athos closed the door behind her.

Francois was sitting on the bed in the cell. Now he raised his head and looked at Anne. His clothes, his face and his hair were dirty but he didn't look afraid or anything. In fact his glance was very self-confident and that made Anne worry.

"You wanted to speak with me", she said, "so now I'm here. So speak."

Francois looked as courteously as he could.

"Your Highness", he said, "I know that my situation is not the best..."

"So it is", Anne said, "exspecially because my sons are coming home now."

Francois looked surprised.

"They are coming home? How do you know that?"

"I just know it. You don't need to know more."

"Hm, then I would be really worry about them", Francois said and grinned.

Now it was Anne who was surprised.

"What do you mean? Why are you grinning?!", she called nervously.

"Oh, your sons are not the only ones who have allies in other countries", Francois replied smugly, "I had contacts to the Dutch since many months and one week ago I have managed to send a messenger to them..."

"A messenger?! Who?!"

"Oh I just send a messenger. You don't need to know more... to use your words, Madame. Well and now I got the news, that they are coming to help me. Their fleet will reach the coast of France this night. So if your sons are coming home now, they will run directly in the arms of the Dutch. And your arabian army can't help them because they are at the interior..."

Now Francois grinned from one ear to the other one.

"This can't be!", Anne called, "you're lying! Why should the dutch help you? That's absurd!"

"Well, well that's a long story. When my father was still alive I have often seen him and he told me everything what was going on at the palace. Well and he has also often nosed around in Louis' study when this one was still king. And do you know what he has found there? Planes for a war against Holland..."

"A war against Holland? This is impossible."

"So it looks like I know more about your son than you. Louis had some expansion plans. So I informed the Dutch about these plans and I also told them that Philippe would do the same as Louis and that it doesn't matter that Louis isn't the king anymore. And then I said that I would never start a war against them when I would be king. So they have agreed to help me. Do you understand now?"

"You are really a rat that you still find a way out", Anne said flatly.

"Thanks for the compliment."

"So what do you want?", Anne demanded.

"Actually I would demand the throne again",Francois replied, "but as you have this arabian army on your site such a demand makes no sense. No, the dutch army will catch your sons when they arrive at France and then we will have a stalemate. Our armies will meet eachother infront of Paris and then we will negiotate there. So bring me to your arabian army and then we will wait for my allies and your sons..."

Anne studied the boy in the dim light, trying to think. She searched for any hint of a lie in the boy's face, but there was nothing but confidence hatred and arrogance. It amazed her that this boy, just thirteen years old, could have caused her family so much suffering. Anne had always hated the old Duc but if it was possible his son was even worse than the old man had been.

"Madame it seems that you hate me and perhaps you plan to decline my demand," Francois said with a smirk. "But you should remember tht without a message from me the dutch army will attack you sons. And I don't think even your precious D'Artagnan could single handedly defeat the entire Dutch fleet could he?"

"You little..."

Anne caught herself just in time.

"Madame!" Francois joked. "Times running out. Your sons could already be approaching the coast and falling right into my trap."

"They are not fools," Anne replied. "They will see in time."

"Are you sure about that?" Francois asked. "I mean, there are an aweful lot of sheltered coves along the coast of Provence aren't there? Plenty of space to hide the ships..."

Anne considered. She simply could not take the chance. Francois was a monster. He had accomplished so much already, she knew that she could not underestimate him.

"I take it by your silence, Madame that you are thinking about accepting my demands."

Anne looked at him.

"I don't trust your word, young man, so if it happens you will be our prisoner until your allies liberate you."

"But of course Madame. Afterall, I want to be there to see to see the massacre."

"You are confident that your troops will win. Overconfidence is a dangerous thing young man."

"It's brought me this far."

"So be it. I will have you write a message to the Dutch and then we will set out for the front line."

Francois smiled and nodded.

Anne opened the door and saw Athos who was still waiting outside.

"Bring us something to write. Francois has to write a letter", she said to him.

"Why?", Athos replied, "has there happened something?"

Anne just smiled cynically.

"I will tell you later", she replied, "now bring me the things."

________________________________________________________________________________


Claudine and Louise were still in the livingroom when Anne came back. The girls noticed immediately that something was wrong.

"Madame, what did Francois want?", Louise asked.

"He wants a decisive battle", Anne replied.

"Hah?! He is defeated! Who should fight for him?!", Claudine called.

"He has a pact with the Dutch..."

"... With the Dutch?"

"Yes. They have sent their fleet to the coast of France and when my sons and D'Artagnan will come home, they will intercept them there."

"No!", Louise called, "this can't be! They can't do that!"

"I fear it's true", Anne replied, "the Dutch will capture them."

"But we must prevent it!", Claudine sobbed.

"Then both sites will have hostages", Anne replied, "Francois wants that the armies meet infront of Paris. There we will negiotate. Maybe we will find a solution, otherwise it will come to a decisive battle. I have sent a messenger to the Dutch. He shall tell them, that we agree with the demands."

"This damn bastard!", Louise scolded.

________________________________________________________________________________


The brothers and D'Artagnan were standing at the rail and looking at the horizon.

"I can't believe it", Louis said, "soon we will be home."

"Yes, it's wonderful", Philippe replied, "I can't wait to see mother, Claudine and my babies again."

The king looked at D'Artagnan.

"Do you have idea when we will arrive, D'Artagnan?", he asked.

"Actually we should reach France any moment", the captain replied.

"Hey! I can see the coast! I can see the coast!", Louis suddenly called...

Everyone looked and sure enough the coast had appeared on the horizon.

"We're home!" the King exclaimed happily.

They all watched as the line of cliffs grew larger, their dark forms in stark contrast with the azure blue sea. They all thought it was wonderful to be back, away fromn the heat and dryness of the desert.

The Arab Captain came up on deck.

"We are going to try for that cove over there," he said, beckoning with his hand.

D'Artagnan nodded.

"I think that would be best," he said, lloking at the secluded spot to which the Arab pointed. "We should avoid Antibes and Marsailles in case any pockets of resistance loyal to Francois should be there to greet us."

Louis smiled.

"You worry too much Father," he said. "Francois is defeated and we'll be with Mother and are wives and children in Exiles before nightfall."

D'Artagnan returned the gesture.

"Perhap's you're right Louis," he said. "But it does not hurt to be careful."


They all watched as the Captain skillfully steered his way inbetween the two headlands that guarded the cove. Just as the landing place came into sight they all say the large galley already moored there.

Philippe looked at his father and brothers.

"So much for a quiet arrival," he began, before he was stopped by the same realisation that Louis, D'Artagnan and the King experienced.

The ship flew a dutch flag.

"What is a dutch gally doing here?" the King began in a puzzled tone.

"It's an ambush!" D'Artagnan exclaimed. "Turn about!"

The Captain rushed outside to see what the problem was.

"Turn about!" D'Artagnan called again. "We are not safe!"

But just as the sailor was about to obey, two further galleys appeared from around each headland.

D'Artagnan looked at the young men.

"We're trapped," he said gravely. "Francois must have made an alliance with the Dutch."

"But why?", the king said, "What have the Dutch to do with this?"

Just then they heard the captain of the biggest dutch ship calling:

"Allright Messieurs! We will escort you know to the docks! Don't make any trouble or we will fire!"

The arabian captain looked helpless at D'Artagnan.

"What shall we do now?", he asked.

"I fear we must do what they say", D'Artagnan replied gravely, "we have no choice... Hoist the white flag."

"That's a shame!", Louis scolded.

The captain did as D'Artagnan had said. Then they got the order to follow the big dutch ship. They obeyed and so the ship berthed at the docks. Now they could see the dutch squads who were already there.

"Go ashore!", the dutch Lieutenant called now, "One after the other and! Come on!"

"That's humiliating", Philippe said quietly.

"I know", the king replied, "but D'Artagnan is right. We have no choice."

And so they did as the lieutenant had said. First the whole crew left the ship and the Dutch arrested one man after the other one. The princes and D'Artagnan were the last ones who left the ship. When they were on land, they were surrounded by dutch soldiers immediately. But nobody touched them. At least the soldiers seemed to have respect.

"Ah, the young Bourbons", the lieutenant said, "or shall I better say, one Bourbon and two bastards?"

Louis wanted to say something but Philippe (the twin) put a hand on his shoulder to appease him.

"And this must be the famous D'Artagnan", the lieutenant continued.

"That's true", D'Artagnan replied, "and you are the allies of this traitor Francois. Right?"

"But Captain, we yet want to stay polite. Come on Messieurs. The general is already waiting for you."

And they lead the princes and D'Artagnan to an inn where the dutch general and his officers were already waiting for them.

"Here they are, Monsieur", the lieutenant said to his captain, "it was no problem to capture them."

"Well done, well done...", the general replied.

Then he looked at the four prisoners...

"Well, well," he said. "Who'd have thought it would so easy to capture you."

"What do you want from us?" the King demanded. "This has nothing to do with you!"

The Captain laughed.

"Well Sire, we thought it best to make it our business when we heard that your brother intended to make war on us."

All the others looked at Louis.

The King, Philippe was the one to find the words.

"Is..is that true?" he asked.

Louis nodded.

"They were threatening the border!" he exclaimed. "They even made attacks on some of our fortresses!"

Philippe shook his head.

"Why didn't you tell me?" he asked.

Louis scowled.

"Well what with everything that happened this last year, I guess it slipped my mind. But they were just plans. There is no way the Dutch could have found out unless..."

"Francois." the King said bluntly.

"Exactly." the Captain put in.

"So what now?" Philippe asked. "It is rather cowardly to ambush us rather than meet us face to face on the battlefield. I mean, if you kill us now, then do you honestly expect that crazy Francois to be any better."

"Killing you now would be the easiest. But don't worry. I have orders that we are to take you as hostages and bring you to meet the other troops."

"And then?"

"And then Sire," the man said. "The combined forces of Francois and ourselves, 20,000 men, take on your allies. How many is it? 5,000."

His men laughed.

"The outcome will be the same either way, I'm guessing."

He turned to his Lieutenant.

"Chain them up," he said. "And guard them well! Then organise the troops We set out immediately."

"Yes Captain."

Just at this moment another dutch soldier entered the inn.

"General", he said, "we have got a letter from Francois. He tells us that Queen Anne has accepted our demands. Francois and the Queen have both signed the letter."

The general smiled.

"Good. So we will meet our enemies infront of Paris."

In the meantime some other soldiers were putting the prisoners into chains. Louis snarled angrily when one of the soldiers fettered him.

"Why are you looking so angry, little Louis?", the general said mockingly, "you should be rather quiet because afterall it is your fault that we are enemies now."

"Really? And who has attacked our fortresses, eh?!", Louis demanded angrily.

"Louis, please be quiet. We shouldn't provocate them", the king whispered.

"Exactly", the general said, "your brother is right. You should shut up or I will teach you a lesson... So and now let us go."

________________________________________________________________________________


Two hours later the dutch army was on their way to Paris. The prisoners walked between a group of riders who guarded them. Philippe who was still a bit ill had problems to keep up with the rest of the armed forces. Louis noticed that.

"Hey", he said to the riders, "can't you give at least Philippe a horse. He is ill and can't walk so long."

"We have no horse for him", one of the riders said.

"That's not true. I have seen some replacement horses here", Louis replied.

"Yes, but they are not for your brother and now shut up and don't get on our nerves."

At this moment Louis heard his twin moaning next to him.

"But my brother is suffering!", he protested, "Can't you see it?!"

"Shut up!", the rider called and hit Louis with his whip.

"How can they be so cruel?", the king whispered to D'Artagnan, "Louis is right. Philippe is not well. Everyone can see it."

"I fear Francois' frieds are never nice guys", D'Artagnan replied.

So they continued walking quietly but after about ten minutes Philippe collapsed. His brothers and D'Artagnan knelt down next to him immediately.

"Philippe, is everything okay with you?", Louis said.

"I... I can't anymore...", Philippe whined.

"Hey! Stand up, you wet blanket!", one of the riders called.

Philippe tried to obey but he was too weak.

"I said stand up!"

"He can't stand up. He is completly exhausted", the king protested.

"Oh, of course he can, he just don't want!"

The King shook his head.

"You all can see he's not well," he said. "Please, what has he ever done against you to warrant this cruelty?"

"He's your two's brother," the Captain replied. "And I think that's more than enough."

He climbed down from his horse and went over to Philippe.

Louis, the King and D'Artagnan tried to shield him.

"Don't hurt him!" Louis shouted angrily. "I'm not going to let you hurt him!"

The men laughed.

"And what are you going to do, little Louis?" the Captain teased. "How are you going to stop me doing anything?"

Louis looked down at his fetters.

"I don't know," he replied honestly. "But I do know that you're not going to hurt him."

The Captain laughed and took another step towards Philippe who was curled up on the ground, half fainting, his brow wet with the perspiration of fever.

D'Artagnan stepped in front of the Captain.

"Leave him alone," he said softly, but with a firmness that stopped the Dutch soldier's *beep* The Captain paused.

Everyone waited for D'Artagnan to speak again...

*******************************************************************************

Meanwhile, two carraiges rumbled their way along the rough roads leading down from the fortress of Exiles. In one Queen Anne sat alone. She had insisted on making the journey to the front against Athos's advice, but had insisted that the young princess's did not join her. Claudine and Louise had been more than reluctant to remain at Exiles, but Anne had been firm, telling them that they would see their husbands within a few days.

In the other carriage, Athos guarded a very smug looking Francois.

"I'll bet the Dutch have captured them by now," he said raising his head and looking at Athos. "I'd love to have seen their faces..."

"Shut up!" Athos told him.

"Oh dear!" Francois exclaimed. "I'd be careful if I were you Monsieur! You know next week you might be being tried for treason."

"I wouldn't count on it," Athos replied coldly. "But I'll take the chance. Now shut up, right?"

Francois scowled at the musketeer before he turned his head away to look out of the window down into the valley.

Next to him Athos sighed. He could not help but worry, because he knew the Arab army would be seriously outmanned in the battle. Francois winning just did not bear thinking about...

The captain looked angrily at D'Artagnan.

"Why should I leave him alone?", he demanded.

"Because he is already too weak and if you hit him he won't be able to walk all the more", D'Artagnan replied seriously.

But the captain just grinned.

"Oh, if needs be, we will just drag him along", he said.

Louis and the king already wanted to call the captain names when they heard this, but D'Artagnan gave them a sign to be quiet.

"Well, and do you think he will survive that?", he said to the captain, "he is a valuable hostage as we all are, right? And one should treat such a valuable hostage carrifully."

"Okay, okay!", the captain replied irritatedly, "you have convinced me... Put him on one of the carts with the tarpaulins."

Two soldiers took Philippe and did as their captain had said.

"So and now come on", the captain said, "we have to catch up with the rest of the army on the march!"

"Please, could I join my brother?", Louis asked, "I think it's better if he's not so alone..."

"NO!", the captain called, "Not another exception! Forget it!"

Louis didn't dare to contradict and the squad started moving again.

________________________________________________________________________________


Aramis, Porthos and Ahmed stood on a hill and were keeping an eye out for the Queen's carriage. Anne had sent them a message and informed them about the news. In the background one could see the town wall of Paris and the camp of Ahmed's army which was now reinforced by the musketeers who had deserted over.

"I can't help myself, but I have to admire this Francois a bit", Aramis said, "it's fascinating how he always finds a way out... a very clever boy."

"You mean he has something in common with you", Porthos joked.

"Don't compare me with this bastard", Aramis replied angrily.

"Maybe we should better think about how we could win the upcoming battle", Ahmed now said, "Didn't you tell me that the people of Paris had occupy the palace?"

"Yes", Aramis replied.

"So they are on our site."

"Yes."

"Well, I propose that we include these people in the battle. We could recruit them as volunteers for our army."

"That's a good idea", Aramis agreed, "you should send some soldiers into the town. They shall recruit as much people as they can."

"Allright", Ahmed replied.

"If you want, I will run this campaign", Porthos proposed.

"Allright. You will do it, Porthos", Aramis replied, "take as much soldiers as you need and go into the town."

"Okay", Porthos said and went back to the camp.

"Do you have any ideas how many men these Dutch will bring Aramis?" Ahmed asked.

Aramis shrugged.

"Hmmmm, I'm not too sure, but I'm guessin it will be somewhere around ten thousand."

"Meaning they will have about fifteen thousand altogether?"

"Yes. Does that worry you?"

Ahmed laughed.

"Well I must admit that they are not good odds, but my men have won before, outnumbered five to one."

Aramis nodded.

"But I would still feel better if Porthos bought back at least a couple of thousand."

"We can hope," Aramis replied and continued to scan the horizon for the carraiges.

"They're coming," Ahmed said suddenly, pointing with his finger. "Look there!"

"Send out a legion to bring them here safely," Aramis commanded. "We cannot run the risk of Francois being liberated now."

Ahmed gave a command to his Lieutenant who hurried away, before he turned back to Aramis.

"You know, I was thinking," he said. "This news changes everything, doesn't it, you know, with the little traitor?"

"I was thinking the same thing," Aramis retorted. "But I don't know. I mean, if we were to kill him now, then the King and the Princes would be in grave danger."

"Hmmm..."

******************************************************************************

Porthos, meanwhile, had rode into the city with twenty men. They began to feel uneasy as they passed through the deserted streets, filled with the rubbish pilfered from the houses during the uprising.

"Where are all the people?" one of them asked.

"Probably ran away," Porthos replied. "Or at the Palace."

As they reached the end of the street Porthos brought his horse to a stop.

"Better raise the white flag," he commanded. "The Palace is just over that square."

A soldier did as he was told. Porthos kicked his horse again and rode forward. As they crossed the square a voice from behind the large iron gates cried,

"Halt in the name of King Philippe!"

Porthos smiled and did as he had been ordered. He raised his hands and bellowed,

"Long live King Philippe!"

Now the gate opened and two men came out.

"Who are you?", one of them demanded.

"We are friends", Porthos replied.

"Friends? Everyone can say this. Why should I believe you. And by the way, who are these strange guys there?"

The man pointet onto the arabs.

"They come from Arabia and belong to our army", Porthos explained.

"What means 'our army'? For who does this army fight?"

"For the true king, Philippe", Porthos replied. Slowly he became impatient.

"Nah... Francois is a little snake. He has alot of tricks. Maybe this here is one of them..."

"Now that's enough", Porthos scolded, "Don't you know who I am? I'm Porthos, musketeer of the king."

"Porthos?!", the man exclaimed, "why haven't you said this before? And you have brought an army from Arabia with you?"

"Yes, I and my friend Aramis are here with an arabian general and his army. They will fight for king Philippe. And we had already managed to capture Francois."

The men looked happy at each other.

"Then we have won!", they exclaimed, "but where is the king then?"

"Well, that's the problem. Francois has made an alliance with the Dutch. Now the dutch army is on their way to Paris. They have the king, his brothers and my friend D'Artagnan as hostages, and we have Francois. So it will come to a decisive battle infront of Paris. And I'm here to recruit volunteers for this battle because the dutch army will outnumber our one and so we still need reinforcement."

"Ah, I see", the man who had spoken first replied, "come in, Monsieur Porthos. Here are alot of men who want to fight for king Philippe."

And so Porthos and his soldiers rode through the gate into the courtyard of the palace. And now Porthos could see the people of Paris who seemed to be everywhere in the palace. And there were not just men, but also women and children. The people had really occupied the palace. And now everyone looked curious at Porthos and the arabian soldiers.

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime the Queens carriage had arrived at the camp. Aramis and Ahmed greeted Anne when she got out of the carriage.

"We are glad to see you, Madame", Aramis said.

Ahmed made a deep bow.

"It is so good to see you", Anne replied, "I just hope my sons and D'Artagnan are okay."

"Where is Francois?", Ahmed asked.

"In the carriage."

"Get him out", Ahmed ordered.

Two of his soldiers get Francois out of the carriage. The boy was fettered but didn't look afraid or anything.

"Hey, don't touch me with your dirty hands", he scolded the soldiers.

"Shut up", Aramis said, "from now you will only speak when we ask you something."

"Pah! Do you really think, you can give the king any order?", Francois demanded, "You are just a dirty traitor."

But Aramis nodded to one of the soldiers and this man took a cloth and gagged Francois quickly.

"Well, maybe you are not willing to follow my orders, little one", Aramis said, "but I can force you to follow them."

Aramis grinned and Francois snarled angrily but the sound was stiffled by the gag.

Ahmed laughed.

"Take him into one of the tents," he commanded some of his solidiers. "And make sure there are at least ten men guarding him."

Aramis looked grave.

"Better make it twenty, just to be safe." he said. "That little rat has skwirmed his way out of just about everything so far. We better not take any chances."

Ahmed nodded.

"Well you heard Monsieur!" he told his soldiers. "Twenty guards!"

The men nodded and two of them led Francois away.

Ahmed turned back to the Queen.

"Your Highness," he said. "My men will bring you to my tent where you might rest."

Anne nodded.

"Thank you Monsieur," she said.

After she had gone Aramis smiled at Athos.

Athos embraced his friend.

"So?" he asked. "Where's Porthos?"

Aramis sighed.

"Well, I hope that he is going about winning us this battle," he said.

******************************************************************************

"Hurry up!" the Lieutenant called, while his men laughed.

Louis, gasping for breath, looked at his father and brother. Both of their faces were red and they were dripping with sweat.

The Dutch had decided to force them to walk a virtually impossible speed, so they could be entertained.

"Come on!" someone else shouted. "It's still over hundred miles to Paris!"

But suddenly D'Artagnan stopped.

"No", he said, "I'm not going to continue walking, if you don't stopp this madness. The boys can't walk so fast and I'm also not a machine."

"Oho! He thinks that he can resist us", the Lieutenant mocked.

"Please", Louis said quietly, "he is right. This speed is madness."

"Argh! Shut up!", the Lieutenant called and kicked Louis in the side. Louis moaned and writhed in pain.

"You bastards! Leave my brother alone!", the king called.

"Do you want some blows, too?", the Lieutenant threated.

But D'Artagnan stepped infront of the boys.

"I don't allow you to harm them", he said, "and if you continue forcing us to walk so fast, then we will collapse as Philippe had already done. Do you want this?"

The Lieutenant moaned angrily.

"You are really a plague", he said, "Well okay. We are not going to force you to continue walking this speed. Yes we will even allow you to join little Philippe on the cart..."

Louis and the king looked surprised and relieved.

"But first we must punish naughty Louis because he was too impudent the whole time", the Lieutenant added with a grin.

"No!", the king and D'Artagnan called together. But some soldiers hold them so that they couldn't help Louis.

Louis was afraid. Two soldiers grabbed him and and forced him down on his knees. Then they teared his shirt from his body and lashed him brutally. Louis whimpered and D'Artagnan and the king protested loudly. In the end Louis lyed on the ground, streaming with blood and was almost unconscious. Philippe and D'Artagnan knelt down next to him.

"Louis, are you okay?", the king said quietly. He had tears in his eyes.

Louis only moaned in pain.

D'Artagnan looked angrily at the Lieutenant and the dutch soldiers.

"You bastards. I swear you will regret this. Our army will defeat yours and then you will have to take responsibility for your behaviour."

"You are dreaming, Monsieur", the Lieutenant laughed, "well, bring them to the cart."

"Yes, Lieutenant."

________________________________________________________________________________


Aramis, Athos, Ahmed and the Queen were in a tent and discussing the strategy for the battle when a young soldier came into the tent.

"Messieurs, Madame, I have seen Porthos. He is coming from Paris with a large group of volunteers", the man said.

"How many men?", Aramis asked immediately.

"It was impossible to count them because it were so many men", the young soldier replied.

Everyone in the tent smiled.

"Ah, I suspect these are good news", Athos said.

The others nodded satisfiedly.

A couple of minutes later Porthos entered the tent red faced and beaming.

"So you have good news?" Aramis asked with a sly smile.

"The best!" Porthos replied. "Over two thousand men volunteered to join us! All of the able bodied men remaining in the city."

"That's wonderful!" Anne exclaimed. "I congratulate you Monsiuer."

Porthos blushed and bowed.

"Thank you your Majesty," he said.

"Well," Ahmed said, "Another two thousand should help enormously. Do they have weapons?"

"A good many, yes," Porthos replied. "They stormed the Palace before they were fully able to empty the armoury. They say they have two hundred muskets with shot and at least five hundreds swords and lances."

"Not bad," Aramis said. He turned to Ahmed.

"We have spares?" he asked.

Ahmed shrugged.

"We'll manage," he said. "Now, where should we use these extra men?"

*****************************************************************************

The Dutch were coming close to Paris. D'Artagnan knew exactly where they were and knew it would not be long until they arrived in the rebels camp. He smiled reassuringly at the King.

Philippe tried to smile back, but he was so worried about his brothers. Philippe slept with fatigue, his brow burning with high fever. D'Artagnan sat beside him, attempting to shield him from the sun, while the King was with Louis who moaned in agony at every bump in the road.

Suddenly the cart came to a halt. D'Artagnan looked ahead and saw two riders approaching down the road. Even from a distance he could recognise the musketeers uniforms.....

"Hey, do you see these men there, your Majesty?", he said to the king.

Philippe looked at the direction from where the riders came and nodded.

"Yes, I see them", he replied but he didn't sound very interessted. Instead he turned his face towards his brothers again immediately.

"They are wearing musketeers uniforms", D'Artagnan explained.

Now the king was curious, too.

"Musketeers uniforms? So are they friends our enemies?"

D'Artagnan looked hard at the riders. Then he smiled.

"Well, that depends on what you mean, Sire", he replied, "if you mean 'friends of the Dutch, then they are not friends, but if you mean 'friends of us', then they are... It's Aramis and Athos."

"Really?!", the king exclaimed.

"Yes, they are wearing their old uniforms."

Now also Louis became attentive.

"Aramis?... Athos?", he moaned quietly.

"Yes, they are coming, son", D'Artagnan replied, "But don't speak. You must rest."

D'Artagnan looked at the rode again and now he saw that the Lieutenant was talking with his friends.

________________________________________________________________________________


"So do you have your camp infront of Paris?", the Lieutenant demanded.

"Yes", Aramis replied.

"How many men do you have?"

"That's not your buisness", Athos said.

The Lieutenant smiled.

"Well, well. We will defeat them anyway", he replied, "And you have Francois as a hostage?"

"Yes", Aramis replied, "And you have the princes and D'Artagnan. Right?"

"Right."

"We want to see them."

"Well, that's a good idea because we also want to see Francois", the lieutenant replied, "Where is your camp?"

Aramis thought for a moment if he should tell the Lieutenant but then he answered.

"You just have to pass this hill there, then you will see it", he said.

"Good. Then we will put up our camp opposite yours and at sunset we will meet eachother right in the middle between the camps and both sites bring their hostages."

Aramis looked at Athos who nodded.

"Allright", Aramis replied, "We agree. And then we will also negiotate what shall happen next. So no fight untill the meeting."

"But of course, Monsieur. I know the rules of war."

"Good", Aramis said. Then he turned his horse and rode away back to the camp. Athos followed him.

It was just beginning to get dark when Aramis, Athos, Porthos and Ahmed rode slowly towards the lamps that were just being lit at the rebel camp. They had Francois with them, riding infront of Athos. As usual, he was was being annoyingly vocal.

"Thank God I'm nearly free from you lot," he said. "You know, I can't wait to watch as you are all tortured to death. It will make up for all of this."

"Shut up, little one," Athos warned. "Unless you want to be gagged until the battle is over."

"You don't scare me,traitor," Francois replied. "None of you do. Because I know that you wouldn't dare to hurt me because I have royal blood."

The men snorted.

"Oh little one!" Aramis said. "I'm going to miss your wonderful humour when King Philippe orders us to shoot you tomorrow!"

"They're coming," Ahmed put in.

Sure enough, several figure could be seen riding out from the rebel camp.

"Are the Princes with them?" Athos asked anxiously.

"I see D'Artagnan!" Porthos exclaimed.

"And the King is there," Ahmed added, "But no Louis and Philippe."

Athos shook his head.

"That can't be good," he murmurred.

"Of course it's good!" Francois put in. "The Dutch have killed the soldiers bastards!"

"You better hope for your sake that they haven't, little one," Aramis put in. "Otherwise I will personally run you through with my sword, with or without the King's blessing!"

******************************************************************************

The two groups met, stopping about five metres from each other.

"You have broken the deal," Aramis said. "Where are the Princes?"

"They're safe," the Dutch Captain replied. "Just a bit worse for wear. It was a long journey."

"I'd like to hear that from my friends mouth if it's all the same to you," Aramis replied.

The soldier shrugged.

"Ungag him," he told his Lieutenant, beckonning to D'Artagnan.

"We should have gagged him," Porthos whispered to Athos, gesturing at Francois who scowled.

"So", the captain said to D'Artagnan, "tell them that the bastards are okay."

"Why should I tell my frieds a lie?", D'Artagnan demanded.

The captain became angrily.

"Argh! Why can't you do just one time what we say?!"

"Because I'm not afraid of you and I have my pride", D'Artagnan replied calmly.

"No, you are just a fool to act so as our prisoner."

But now Aramis interuppted the little dispute between the two men.

"I would like to know what D'Artagnan means with telling us a lie", he said.

"He just talks nonsense", the captain replied.

"No, I don't tell nonsense", D'Artagnan said, "Louis and Philippe are not well. Philippe has high fever. He already had it in Arabia but the journey was so exhausting for him that it became much more worse now. That's because they have forced him to walk for a long time. They didn't gave him a horse and just put him on a cart when he had already collapsed. Okay, we had to walk, too. But nobody of us was as ill as Philippe was..."

"Stop it!", the captain called angrily but D'Artagnan continued.

"And Louis... these bastards have lashed him untill he was streaming with blood and almost unconscious. No, the twins are infact not well."

Athos and Aramis seethed with rage but Francois grinned.

"They have lashed Louis?", he exclaimed, "Great!"

"SHUT UP!!!", Athos called and hit Francois so hard that the boy shrieked with pain.

"How can you dare to mistreat the boy this way?!", the dutch captain demanded angrily at Athos.

"Pah! That's nothing compared what you have done to Louis and Philippe", Athos scolded.

"Come on, Athos", Aramis said, "everyone should calm down now... Allright, I propose that the battle shall start tomorrow midday."

"We agree", the captain replied.

"It would be better if you would release Louis and Philippe now", D'Artagnan said, "they are ill and I think the king and I are enough hostages for you."

D'Artagnan looked at the king and Philippe nodded.

"Forget it", the captain said.

"Oh, I think that's a good idea", Aramis replied, "come on. Release the twins. D'Artagnan is right. You will still have two hostages then."

"No."

"Release them or we will do with Francois what you have done with Louis! Here and now!"

The Captain considered for a moment.

"Alright," he said. "You can have them. Afterall, what are two little soldiers bastards worth when compared with the King of France."

Aramis smiled.

"I don't know," he said. "Why don't you tell me, since your the one holding the King of France to ransome?"

The Captain scowled.

"We'll see who the King of France is by tomorrow evening," he said. "I'll send a cart out with the bastards shall I?"

Aramis nodded.

"Make sure you do," he said. "Otherwise Francois here will receive a good lashing."

The Captain nodded.

"Until tomorrow at noon," he said, turning his horse.

"One more thing," Aramis said.

"What?"

"The hostages are to be kept safe until after the victory."

"Are you expecting to lose then?" the Dutch Captain asked.

"No, but we have already promised our King the honour of deciding this pretenders fate, and I hope you will do the same."

"We will," the Captain replied before he turned and rode away. His men followed him.

******************************************************************************

About ten minutes later an old cart could be seen being brought by some soldiers. Athos had already returned to the camp with Francios and Porthos.

"Well they kept their word," Aramis said to Ahmed, as they watched the cart come closer.

A few metres from the riders, the cart stopped and the Dutch soldiers turned and rode away without a word.

Aramis could see the twins lying awkwardly on the back...

"Come on", he said to Ahmed and they rode to the cart.

There they dismounted and came up to the cart.

Louis and Philippe didn't look very well. Philippe was delirious, his clothes were soaked with cold sweat. And Louis was half-unconscious. He didn't wear a shirt and his torso was covered with blood. He moaned quietly.

"My god, what have they done to them?", Ahmed gasped.

Aramis touched Philippe's arm.

"Hey, Philippe..."

But the boy didn't react. He was too worn-out. So Aramis tried to get Louis' attention.

"Louis, can you hear me?"

Louis didn't answer but he looked at Aramis. Obviously he had recognized his words. Louis smiled faintly but it was a forced smile.

"It's okay", Aramis said, "we will bring you to our camp now. Your mother is there. I'm sure she will be glad to see you."

Louis smiled again.

________________________________________________________________________________


At the camp some of Ahmed's officers were making a list with all names of the volunteers. They worked very exactly. Athos and Porthos watched this and Anne was also with them.

"Where shall we put all these men up?", Anne asked.

"Oh, don't worry", Porthos replied, "at the occupied camp of the musketeers are enough empty tents. We will put them up there."

At this moment they saw Aramis and Ahmed coming back with the cart.

"Hey, there are Aramis and Ahmed", Athos exclaimed.

"What the heck are they doing with this cart?", Anne said.

"Well, we have convinced the Dutch to give us the twins back", Athos replied, "so they must be on the cart."

"Louis and Philippe!", Anne exclaimed.

"Yes, but I must warn you. I fear that they are not in a good condition."

Anne ran to the cart and Athos and Porthos followed her. She looked inside and was shocked when she saw her sons in such a bad condition.

"Oh Louis... Philippe... What have they done to you?", she sobbed and gently stroke them.

"Mother...", Louis whispered.

"Sshh. Don't speak, my dear."

"Your Majesty, I think they need a doctor now", Aramis said.

Anne nodded.

"Yes, you're right, Monsieur. Bring them into my tent."

Aramis looked at the soldiers who stood around.

"You have heard, what her Majesty has said", he called, "bring the princes into her tent... and get a doctor... or better two doctors. Come on! Hurry up!"

"Yes, yes, Monsieur", the soldiers replied.

It was later that evening when a worried Anne sat inbetween her sons, holding Louis's hand and applying a cooling flannel to Philippe's burning head.

"Mother," Louis said weakly.

Anne smiled softly.

"How are you?" she asked.

"The pain is less now," Louis said. "Ahmed's doctors are good."

Anne nodded.

"How is Louise?" Louis asked. "And Pascal?"

"They're both fine, my son and send you their love. We decided it would be best if they stayed at Exiles until all of this is over with."

Louis nodded.

"When is the battle?" he asked.

"Tomorrow at noon, son."

"There are so many of them...."

"Shhh...don't worry. Porthos has been to Paris and brought back many men still loyal to us. They do not outnumber us by many now."

"Francois can't win. Not while they still have Philippe and Father."

"They won;t win Louis," Anne replied, firmly squeezing his hand. "God will not allow it, of that I am certain."

Louis nodded weakly.

"Is Philippe any better?" he asked, turning his head to where his twin lay.

Anne shook her head.

"The doctor say's that he needs to rest. Hopefully the fever will subside tomorrow...Now try to sleep son."

"Yes mother," Louis replied and closed his eyes.

At the next morning Louis woke up when he heard babble of voices outside and the noise of people running around eagerly. Obviously the soldiers where already preparing themselves for the battle.

Louis turned his head and saw that Philippe had opened his eyes.

"Philippe", he said.

"My head hurts", Philippe moaned, "I feel as if I had made party the whole night."

Then he looked around himself.

"But... where are we?", he finally said confused.

Now Louis remembered that Philippe had been unconscious the whole time and didn't know that they had been released.

"We are safe", he replied, "the Dutch have released us. We are in mother's tent now."

Philippe was surprised.

"Mother is here?"

"Yes."

"And where are father and Philippe?"

Louis moaned.

"They are still hostages of the Dutch. They only have released us because we are ill."

"I hope that they won't harm them", Philippe said, ... Oh damn! My head hurts so."

"I will look if I can find a doctor", Louis said.

He wanted to stand up, but no sooner than he stood on his feet, he swayed and fall back on his resting place. He was pale and panted.

"That's crazy to stand up, Louis", Philippe said, "you must rest."

"I know", Louis moaned, "but I couldn't just stay here and do nothing when you are suffering."

Philippe smiled movedly. And just then Anne entered the tent. She was excited to see both of her sons awake.

"Louis, Philippe you are awake. How are you?", she exclaimed and embraced them both.

"I'm okay", Louis said, "but Philippe has a bad headache."

Anne looked at Philippe and stroke his forehead.

"Oh my poor Philippe", she said, "that must be because of the fever. I will get the doctor. Maybe he has a medicine for you."

"Mother, what time is it?", Louis asked.

"It is about one hour before noon", Anne replied.

"So late already!", Louis gasped, "... Then the battle will start soon."

Anne nodded seriously.

"Yes it will", she replied.

Anne went out of the tent in search of a doctor. Louis turned and looked at his brother.

"I'm glad you're awake Philippe," he said. "I was worried about you."

Philippe smiled weakly.

"What happened to you Louis?" he asked.

"Those damn Dutch!" Louis exclaimed. "They beat me. I just can't wait to see that Captain again when he our prisoner..."

Just then the brothers were disturbed by a voice.

"Can I come in Your Highnesses?"

It was Athos.

"Of course!" Louis exclaimed.

The soldier came in and bowed.

"What is it Monsieur?"

"Well, the thing is that we have been talking and it seems that we should move you both...you know, just in case. I know you're both ill, but if the Dutch do infiltrate the camp."

"Move us?" Louis exclaimed. "Where?"

"Well, we were thinking Exiles for now..."

Louis looked at his brother.

"I'd love too," philippe replied quietly. "But it doesn't seem right to leave Philippe and Father at this time."

Louis nodded.

"Philippe is right." he said. "We can't go now. Not until this is over."

Athos sighed.

"That's all very well," he said. "But what if the worst should happen. If Francois should win, do you really think he will allow Philippe to live?"

"Monsieur!" Louis exclaimed. "How can you..."

"Athos is right," Philippe put in. "We cannot do anything but pray for Philippe now. Our responsibility has to be to France."

Louis nodded.

"You're right," he said solemnly. "At least if we go, we have a chance of defeating Francois in the future."

"It's only to be safe," Athos said. "So you'll go?"

The twins nodded.

Just then Anne came back with a doctor. The man bowed and gave Philippe a phial with medicine.

"Here, drink this, Monsieur", he said, "then you will feel better."

Philippe obeyed. In the meantime Anne spoke with Athos.

"What have you been talking about?", she asked.

"Well, my friends and I think that we should bring the twins to Exile where they are save, ... just for the case that the Dutch will win the battle."

"But... how can you even think about such a thing? The Dutch won't win. Never."

"Your Majesty, we must consider every possibility", Athos replied, "and if they will win, your sons will not be safe here at the camp."

"And what is with my third son? And with D'Artagnan?", Anne demanded.

Now Philippe spoke.

"I already said to Louis that we can do nothing more now than to pray for them. It's hard but Athos is right. The best thing is if Louis and I go to Exile now."

Anne nodded slowly.

"Maybe you want to come with them, Madame...", Athos proposed gently.

Anne thought for a moment. Then she shoke her head.

"No", she said, "I'm going to stay here. If we win, then I can't wait to embrace Philippe and D'Artagnan again. And if we lose... then I at least want to see them a last time, if Francois decides to kill them..."

Anne sat down on a stool and sobbed. Athos gently put a hand on her shoulder.

"Don't worry, your Majesty", he said, "Francois won't win. We will not allow it. We are only very carriful, that's why we want to send Louis and Philippe to Exile. There they can be with their families and they haven't seen their wifes and children for so long."

Now Anne smiled again.

"It's okay", she said.

Then she stood up and embraced both of her sons.

"I will miss you, boys", she said.

"We will miss you, too mother", Louis replied.

________________________________________________________________________________


Only an half hour later the twins were already on their way to Exile. They were traveling in a comfortable carriage which was escorted by twenty of Ahmed's soldiers and two officers.

"I can't wait to see Louise and Pascal again", Louis said.

"I feel the same", Philippe replied, "I haven't seen Claudine, Charlotte and Marcel for many months. I can't wait to embrace them again."

"So many months. Our children must have grow in the meantime. It will be interessting to see them again."

Philippe smirked.

"Oh yes", he replied.

Meanwhile back at the camp, the French and Arabs were gathered waiting for the battle to start. At the front were Aramis, Athos, Porthos and Ahmed waiting.

In the distance they could see the Dutch and Francois's loyal troops waiting.

"There are a lot of them," Aramis said thoughtfully. "Do you really think our left flank will be able to defend themselves against all those cavelary?"

"My men know how to fight, Monsieur," Ahmed replied. "They will be fine."

Aramis nodded.

"Very well then," he said. "I trust your judgement. Look! They are ready."

"They are sounding the charge!" Porthos exclaimed.

"To arms!" Ahmed cried.

The war cry sounded and the men kicked their horses forward....

*******************************************************************************

Meanwhile at Exiles, Louise and Claudine sat resting, taking a rare moment of peace whilst all the children slept.

They were roused by a knock at the door.

"Shhh..." Louise began sharply. "Don't wake the..."

She stopped.

Claudine looked up from her book.

"Philippe!" she exclaimed sprunging from the chair and running to the door.

There the twins stood, supporting each other, beaming with joy.

"Louis!" Louise sobbed, tears falling from her eyes...

The girls ran to the door and lead their husbands into the room.

"Come on, Cheri. Sit down here. You are looking exhausted", Claudine said and placed Philippe on an armchair. Louise did the same with Louis.

"We will make you something to eat", Louise said, "I can heat up a soup."

The girls where so excited and talked so much that Louis and Philippe had almost no chance to reply. Finally Philippe spoke.

"How are the children?"

"Oh they are fine", Claudine replied, "they are sleeping now."

"And Pascal?", Louis said.

"He has missed his Daddy", Louise replied and gave Louis a kiss on his cheek.

The twins stood up and went to the corner where the cradles with the children stood..

"They are so beautiful", Philippe said with tears in his eyes. Louis just stroke Pascal happily.

"They can already speak some words", Claudine said proudly.

"Really!", Philippe exclaimed.

"Yes and they can crawl, too."

Philippe just beamed.

"I'm so happy to be back", he said, "What about you, Louis?"

"It couldn't be better", Louis replied.

"But why have you come back", Louise asked suddenly, "What has happened in the meantime?"

"The battle between the Dutch and our allies must have started now", Louis replied, "Our friends thought it would be better if we are here, because that's more safe for us."

"And where is the king?", Claudine asked sorrowfully.

"He is still a hostage of the Dutch together with D'Artagnan", Philippe said, "they've just released us because we were not well."

"Not well?", Louise demanded, "what does this mean?"

Only now the girls noticed that the twins looked ill.

"Philippe has fever and they have beat me", Louis replied.

"They have beat you, Cheri? Oh my poor darling", Louise sobbed and embraced Louis.

"It's okay. I feel better now", Louis whispered.

In the meantime Claudine lead Philippe to the bed and put him down there.

"You must rest now, my dear", she said gently.

"As you wish, Madame", Philippe replied joculary.

Louise looked at Louis.

"You should rest, too."

Louis smiled.

"Ok," he said. "But only because I know you'll worry otherwise."

Louise nodded.

"Too right," she said. "We'll wake you both when the children wake up."

Louis nodded and went to lie down as Louise asked.

While Philippe was getting settled he suddenly felt something jump ontop of him. He jumped, but then relaxed.

"Pepin!" he exclaimed, laughing, as the monkey began to dance and chatter excitedly. "How big you've got!"

*******************************************************************************

The battle was getting really intense.

Aramis, Athos, Porthos and Ahmed found themselves swarmed by the Dutch troops and had to fight wildly to continue to hold them back. Each of them killed many men, but there were always more.

Both sides were proving to be equally matched and many men were dying. As Athos fought intensely with thre Dutch soldiers he saw Porthos's horse fall nearby, sending the musketeer falling to the ground.

His friend was immediately surrounded by the orange coats of the Dutch army.

"Porthos!" he cried.

He turned his horse and raced to his friend. He shot into the crowd and some of the dutch soldiers fall on the floor. Then Athos took his sword and fought against the rest of them.

Then he could see Porthos who already stood on his feet again and fought against his attackers. Athos saw that his friend was hurt. His right shoulder bleeded and he had problems to wield the sword.

"Porthos, don't give up!", Athos called and run to him.

Together they managed to defeat the soldiers.

"You must leave the battlefield", Athos said, "you are hurt."

"Are you crazy", Porthos demanded, "I don't leave the battlefield just because of this little wound. I'm not a baby."

"But you can't fight with this wound. It is too dangerous for you."

"We have sweared an oath to protect the king with our life. Right? So that's what I'm doing now!"

And Porthos plunged into the battle again.

"You damn fool", Athos snarled.

But he had no time to look after Porthos anymore because at this moment two soldiers attacked him. So he continued fighting again.

________________________________________________________________________________


The twins had slept not very long, only about an hour. Now they were woken up by Pepin who hopped and chattered at the foot of the bed.

"Pepin", Philippe moaned, "what is?"

"Oh nothing", he heard Claudine saying, "only that the children have woken up and I asked Pepin to wake you up."

Philippe turned his head and now he saw Claudine standing next to the bed with Marcel and Charlotte in her arms. Philippe forgot his tiredness immediately.

"Oh they are so cute", he exclaimed.

Claudine smiled and looked at the children.

"Okay, who is this?", she said and pointed onto Philippe.

"Papa", Marcel replied. Philippe was delighted.

"Can I hold them", he asked, "please."

"Of course", Claudine replied and gave him the twins.

Now Louis also opened his eyes and yawned.

"What's up here?", he demanded.

"My children are awake", Philippe replied, "look. Aren't they wonderful?"

"Yes, wonderful", Louis replied sleepily, "and where is Pascal?"

"Oh, Louise is just changing his nappy", Claudine replied.

Just then the door opened and Louise came into the room carrying Pascal.

"You're awake!" she said to Louis. "We wanted to suprise you."

Louis looked at his son.

"Can I hold him?" he asked.

Louise nodded.

"Pascal," she said. "This is your papa."

The boy gurgled as Louis took him gently into his arms.

"He's wonderful Louise," he said.

Meanwhile Philippe had his hands full with the twins.

"Papa!" Marcel kept saying, while Charlotte laughed, clapped and pointed at Philippe.

"Yes," he said. "I'm your Papa. I won't go away and leave you again, I promise!"

Claudine smiled.

"I hope so," she said. "None of us want you to leave us ever again."

Louise nodded.

"The same goes for you Louis," she said. "Pascal needs his father to be here."

Louis nodded.

Just then Pascal's gurgling changed and he made the word 'Papa.'

Louis looked at Louise.

"Did he just..." he bagan.

Louise blushed with pride.

"His first word Louis! He said Papa!"

Louis kissed his son's head tenderly.

"Yes Pascal!" he said, feeling the tears sting his eyes. "I'm your Papa!"

At the same time when Louis and Philippe enjoyed their babies, the battle between their friends and the Dutch was coming to an end.

The battlefield was covered with corpses and blood. The soldiers of both armies were totally exhausted, but there were still much more arabian soldiers alive than dutch soldiers. The battle was almost won.

Athos had just killed another enemy when he saw the white flag between the rest of the dutch army.

"The white flag!", he called, "Everyone stop fighting!"

Immediately the battle stopped. Aramis and Ahmed run to Athos and everyone looked at the flag.

"We have won", Aramis said satisfiedly.

Just then the soldier who was carrying the flag stepped out of the crowd. He looked exhausted and pitiful.

"We... we surrender", he said weakly.

Aramis smiled. And the rest of the dutch soldiers began to throw their weapons away.

But suddenly there was a shot and the dutch soldier who had carried the white flag fall onto the ground. He was dead. His comrades where shocked and frozed.

"Hey! Who has shot?!", Athos called angrily, "They have surrendered! Everyone who killes a soldier who has surrendered brokes the martial law!"

"Relax", a voice replied, "I have shot."

It was the dutch general. Now he looked at his soldiers.

"You cowards!", he scolded, "Have I given order to surrender?! No! Has any of the officers given order to surrender?! No! So continue fighting you wet rags!"

"But... Mylord, it is useless... we will only die", a soldier replied.

"Well, if you don't fight you will die all the more", the general replied coldly.

And he shot this soldier, too.

"You bastard!", Athos called, "Do you have no compassion with your soldiers? The king will surely give them a pardon and allow them to go home, but you want to sacrifie them senselessly."

"Don't tell me what I have to do and what not... And now, ATTACK!"

But nobody obeyed.

"Attack! I said Attack! Come on or I will shoot all of you!"

"He is totally mad", Aramis whispered to Athos.

But suddenly three of the dutch soldiers threw themselves onto their general and disarmed and fettered him.

"Traitors!", the general scolded.

One of the three soldiers stepped forward.

"We surrender", he replied.

Athos nodded.

"Good", he said. Then he looked at their own soldiers. "Look after the wounded and arrest the officers. But the normal soldiers are our guests."

Ahmed's soldiers and the volunteers did as Athos had said. They arrested and fettered the officers of the Dutch, but lead the rest of the soldiers as guests to the camp.

"Why have you given order to arrest the officers?", Aramis asked.

"Because I want to get the one who has lashed Louis", Athos replied.

"I see", Aramis answered, "... Apropos! We should free D'Artagnan and the king now!"

He went to the dutch general who still lyed onto the ground.

"We want our king and D'Artagnan back", he demanded.

"They are at our camp", the general replied.

Aramis ordered four volunteers to go to the camp and get the hostages. One of the dutch soldiers had to go with them and show them the way.

Aramis went back to his friends.

"Allright. In a few minutes we will see the king and D'Artagnan again", he said.

"By the way, where is your friend Porthos?", Ahmed asked.

The others looked at one another. In the intensity of the battle non of them had any idea where the others had been.

Athos bit his lip.

"I..." he began. "His horse was wounded and I..."

Aramis shook his head.

"No Athos," he said. "Don;t even begin to imagine that he is...Porthos is the best fighter I know...he..."

By now everyone was looking around for Porthos but there was no sign of him. Athos looked out across the field stained red by blood and littered with the bodies of the dead and dying.

He felt a tear descend his cheek.

"Porthos!" he cried out.

Aramis put a hand on his friends shoulder.

"He'll be alright," he said. "Have faith. Porthos is as strong as an old bull."

"I should have helped him."

"Come, we will find him," Aramis said.

And he turned to the men.

"A bag of gold for the first man to find Monsieur Porthos," he said.

The men hurried off in all directions.

"I'll never forgive myself if he's..." Athos continued.

"Shhh..." Aramis said. "We will find him."

And they set out together across the bloddstained field.

They searched and searched, a gruesome task, but did not see their friend.

"Where did you last see him?" Aramis asked.

Athos shook his head.

"I...I don't know. With all the fighting, I've lost my bearings. Maybe it was more over there." He pointed.

Aramis nodded and they set off in the direction Athos had pointed.

Just then a soldier came running over.

"We've found him!" he said breathlessly.

"Where is he?", Aramis demanded.

"Over there", the soldier replied, "He is alive but he is bad wounded. Follow me, Messieurs."

The soldier run away and Aramis, Athos and Ahmed followed him.

They found Porthos on the other end of the battlefield. Some soldiers were already placing him onto a stretcher and a doctor was also there. Porthos didn't look well. He was covered with blood.

"Porthos, can you hear me", Athos called, "Are you okay?"

"Sshh!", the doctor said, "He is unconscious. He can't hear you."

"Will he get well again?", Athos asked worriedly.

"Yes, but he will not be the same anymore."

"What do you mean?!", Aramis demanded now.

The doctor gave order to the soldiers to carry Porthos back to the camp. Then he spoke to Aramis.

"His right arm is very bad wounded. A bullet has shattered the elbow. It can be that we have to amputate the forearm, but sure is that he will never be able to move his arm correctly again."

"Oh my god", Athos moaned, "That will make him depressive."

"So he will need your cheering up", the doctor replied.

"You are right", Athos replied, "I will go to the camp and stay with Porthos. Do you come with me Aramis?"

"Yes", Aramis replied, "but first I'm going to wait here for the king and D'Artagnan. You can go on ahead."

"I will come with you", Ahmed said.

"Okay", Athos replied, "see you later, Aramis."

And he went back to the camp. Ahmed and the doctor followed him.

Aramis looked into the direction where the camp of the dutch was. After some minutes he saw Ahmed's soldiers coming back. When they came closer he could see that the king and D'Artagnan were with them. They looked a bit pale but all in all they seemed to be okay.

"Aramis!", the king called.

He run to the musketeer and embraced him. Since the events at Notre Dame he had never imagined that he would be once so happy to see Aramis.

"Hey, hey. Don't make me embarrassed", Aramis laughed.

D'Artagnan stepped next to him.

"So you have won...", he said.

Aramis nodded.

"Did you ever doubt we would?" he asked.

D'Artagnan smiled.

"Of course not. How are Louis and Philippe?"

"Recovering at Exiles," Aramis replied.

"And where are Athos and Porthos? I haven't seen them for such a time!"

Aramis lowered his head.

"Porthos was wounded in the battle," he said.

"Wounded? My God! Is he alright?"

"The doctors say they cannot save his arm...Athos is with him."

D'Artagnan shook his head.

"No! Oh dear, poor Porthos! We should go to him!"

"Yes, but there is another matter that needs his Majesties attention."

"Francois!" the young King exclaimed in a voice filled with hate.

"Yes Francois," Aramis replied gravely.

"Take me to him," the King said. "Then I will make my decision."

Aramis bowed.

"As you wish Sire," he said. "D'Artagnan if you want to find Porthos, we will see you later."

D'Artagnan nodded and went off.

Ahmed came over.

"Sire," he said bowing.

Philippe set him at ease.

"Thank you for all you have done Monsieur," he said. "Just as soon as we may return to Paris, I will throw a huge banquet in your honour."

Ahmed blushed.

"Thank you Sire," he said. "Ummm...we need to know your orders concerning the prisoners."

"Did they surrender?"

"The soldiers did. But the Lieutenants and Captains did not."

"Let the soldiers go," the King instructed. "But hold the officers. I will want to find the one who lashed Louis later."

"Certainly Sire."

Ahmed bowed and left.

Philippe turned to Aramis.

"Well Monsieur," he said. "Let us go and see Francois."

Aramis smiled.

"I can't wait to tell him the good news," he said.

Aramis lead the king to the camp and to the tent where Francois was hold captived. The tent was guarded by ten soldiers.

"Wow", Philippe said, "you seem to be very carriful."

"We couldn't be cariful enough, Sire", Aramis replied, "it would be a bad mistake to underestimate Francois."

"Oh yes, that's true", the king moaned, "so let me see him."

One of the soldiers put the curtain infront of the entrance of the tent aside and the king and Aramis entered the tent.

In the tent were ten soldiers, too who guarded the prisoner.

Francois was lying on a mattress. He was gagged and fettered. When he saw Philippe, he flinched.

"Ah, there's the traitor", the king said angrily, "ungag him. I want to talk with him."

One of the soldiers did as the king had said.

"What are you doing here?", Francois hissed.

"Well, what are you thinking? We have won the battle and now you should better say your last prayer."

"How could this happen?", Francois cried out, "you were outnumbered!"

"But we have the better fighters", Philippe replied flirtatiously, "and now you will pay for your betray."

"No!"

"So. Are you afraid now? I would be too, if I would be you. But now it is too late. I won't show mercy with you. I'm only still not sure if I should kill you or send you to prison..."

"Prison!", Francois exclaimed, "Send me to prison but don't kill me, please."

Philippe smiled.

"You are maybe thinking that you can hatch out new plans at prison and find new allies", he replied, "but there I must dissapoint you. I will send you to a prison which is far enough away and where the governor and guards still don't know who you are. And I have a special torture for you, an iron mask. Oh and maybe I should cut off your tongue, so that you will not be able to tell any stories to anyone..."

"No! Not this!", Francois cried, "then kill me!"

"Well, well. You change your opinion very quickly", Philippe mocked.

"Please, I don't want to go to prison. Not if it is like this", Francois begged.

"Hey, I don't care about what you want", the king replied coldly, "I only care about what would be the best solution for my family and for france."

Now Aramis spoke.

"Your Majesty, I have an idea what we could do with him."

"Speak."

"He wanted to sell you and your brothers as slaves. Now we could do the same with him. I'm sure Ahmed could need another slave."

Philippe grinned.

"That's an interessting propose...", he replied.

He thought about it.

"Very well," he said. "It's decided. Francois will go to Arabia as a slave. His mother can go too and then they will be together and we will not have to worry anymore."

He looked at Aramis.

"Tell Ahmed of my decision," he said. "And send some troops to secure the Palace. I want to see my Mother."

Aramis nodded.

"Yes Sire."

"Oh and send someone to Exiles. Inform Louis and Philippe that the battle is won."

Aramis bowed again.

"Oh and get D'Artagnan to identify that Dutch villian who flogged Louis. And then move all the officers to the Bastlle."

And with this the King left the tent.

******************************************************************************

"Mother?" Philippe called as he entered the Queen's tent.

Anne rose up and ran to her son.

"Philippe!" she exclaimed. "Thank the Lord that you're safe. I was so worried what would happen if we had lost."

"Well we won," Philippe replied happily. "And that's all that matters."

"You are right", Anne said, "I hope that we can live in peace now."

"Yes. We had so much trouble in the last time that I had no time to deal with the government business. I think I will have to make up for many things."

"Oh, you're right", Anne said, "for example, you should finally marry."

"Mother! I'm fourteen!"

"That doesn't matter, son. You are the king and the king needs a wife. Afterall you must produce an heir."

"Oh my god", Philippe moaned, "Can't these things wait?"

"No, they can't", Anne replied.

"But Louis and Philippe have both a son. So even if I will never produce an heir, the line of succession is secured."

"Well, that's not so easy as you think", Anne replied, "Louis and Philippe are not the sons of Louis XIII. That's why Louis has abdicated voluntarily. So he has admitted that he has no right for the throne and so his son has also no right for it. Same is with Philippe..."

"If I decide it, then their sons will have a right for the throne", Philippe replied.

"Of course. Yet, you should marry and produce an heir."

"Yes, yes", the king moaned.

At this moment D'Artagnan entered the tent.

"Your Majesty", he said, "I have found the officer who has lashed Louis."

"Good", Philippe replied, "bring me to him."

________________________________________________________________________________


At the same time Athos and Aramis were sitting next to Porthos' bed and kept watching over him. A doctor was just changing his bandages.

"How is his arm?", Aramis asked.

"At the moment it is okay", the doctor replied, "but if it inflames, we will have to amputate the forearm."

"I know", Aramis moaned, "but I think if Porthos can't move his arm correctly, it won't matter for him if you amputate a part of it or not."

"I understand", the doctor replied, "but we unfortunately we can't do more for him."

Just at this moment Porthos opened his eyes...

"How are you feeling old friend?" Athos asked gently.

Porthos grimaced.

"It will take more than the entire Dutch Army to finish me," he said through gritted teeth."

Athos smiled.

"We know," he said.

"What is it?" Porthos asked.

"What?" Athos replied.

"Come on," Porthos continued. "You can't lie to me. Did we lose?"

"We won," Aramis put in. "And you are going to be just fine."

Porthos looked at Athos.

"I know there's something wrong. Tell me..."

Athos shook his head.

"It's nothing..." he said half heartedly.

"Mon dieu Athos! Am I dying?"

"No!" Athos exclaimed. "No. It's just that..."

He looked at Aramis. Aramis willed his friend not to tell the truth.

"What?"

"It's your arm Porthos. It's hurt bad. You probably won;t be able to fight again."

Porthos sank onto the pillow and absorbed the news for a moment.

"I'm sorry..." Athos said.

"So am I..." Aramis put in.

Porthos shook his head.

"Leave me," he said in a choked voice.

"Porthos listen..." Aramis began.

"I said leave me!" Porthos cried. "Please!"

Aramis and Athos nodded and did as the old soldier demanded. They left the tent.

"Poor Porthos", Athos said, "Hopefully he will come over it."

"Yes", Aramis replied.

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime D'Artagnan had lead the king to the officer who had lashed Louis. The man was in a tent together with some other dutch officers and guarded by Ahmed's soldiers.

"Nice to see you again, boy", he said when he saw the king.

"Stop grinning", Philippe demanded, "You have lashed my brother Louis and now you will pay for it."

"Oh I'm sooo afraid now", the officer mocked.

"Shut up!", D'Artagnan called, "you are our prisoner now and you should better be well-behaved."

"Well, for what you did, I will punish you now", the king said, "and one will whip you, too and then one will cut off your thumbs so that you will never be able to hold a whip again."

"No!", the officer cried, "you can't do this!"

"Oh, of course I can", the king replied, "And by the way, when some jailers once tortured Philippe, Louis ordered to cut off their hands. So compared to what happened to these jailers, I'm still merciful, when I only cut off your thumbs."

Then Philippe looked at one of the arabian soldiers.

"Prepare everything", he said, "I want to make an example of this prisoner and everyone shall see it."

"As you want, your Majesty", the soldier replied.

"Come on, D'Artagnan", the king said, "we go."

And they left the tent again.

________________________________________________________________________________


At Exiles Louis and Philippe were still having fun with their wifes and children. Henri, Claudine's father, was also there now.

"What do you think, Louise", Louis said, "has he my our your eyes?"

Louise looked at Pascal.

"Of course he has your eyes", she replied.

"Oh I'm not sure", Louis replied, "I thought that he has maybe your eyes."

Now the others also looked at the boy.

"Hm... I think Louis is right", Henri said, "the boy has his mother's eyes."

"No. Everyone can see that he has the eyes of his father", Claudine replied.

Everyone laughed. Just then there was a knock on the door and one of the guards went in.

"Governor, there's a messenger who wants to see you", he said, "he sais that he has news from the front."

Suddenly the atmosphere in the room changed to pure tension. The twins looked at one another, both thinking the same thing. They knew good news would be wonderful, but what if it was not as they hoped...

The governor rose up from his chair and nodded.

"Send him straight in," he said.

The guard nodded and went out.

Louise clung to Louis.

"Oh Louis!" she sobbed. "I can't bear it."

Louis hugged her.

Meanwhile Claudine took hold of Philippe's hand.

The door opened and a breathless messager entered.

"Well?" Louis demanded. "What happened?"

"We...we won," the messager gasped holding out a note from the King.

"We won?" Philippe murmured.

"We won!" the twins cried in unison.

The girls screamed with delight.

"Read the note!" Philippe said anxiously.

Louis tore it open and cleared his throat.

"My dear brothers," he read. "As you now know we are victorious. Francois is our prisoner and the Dutch are retreated. We are returning to Paris for a celebration on Friday. I hope you have the strenght to join us. Mother and D'Artagnan are well and send you their best wishes. Philippe."

"Well of course we must go," Louis said.

Claudine looked worried.

"I don;t know," she said. "Philippe is still running a high fever..."

"And you are still weak." Louise put in.

"Louis is right," Philippe said. "We have to be there. But we will take it very easy, we promise."

The young ladies exchanged doubtful glances.

"Plus we have to go home sometime," Louis added.

"You are both still weak", Claudine protested, "you can't travel."

"Hm... with a comfortable carriage it could work", her father replied now.

Claudine was outraged.

"Father!"

But the twins grinned.

"Oh yes, a comfortable carriage would be good", Philippe said, "come on, Chérie. I'm sure you want to join the celebration, too."

Claudine was indecisive.

"Yes... actually... But we don't have such a carriage here. They are all very prosaic."

"Maybe they could send us a carriage from the palace", Louis proposed.

"Hey, that's a good idea", Henri replied. He looked at the messenger. "Can you bring the king the news, that he shall send a comfortable carriage for his brothers so that we can move them?"

"Of course, Monsieur", the man replied.

"Then go quickly."

The messenger bowed and left the room.

"That will be a nice party", Louis said and grinned joyfully.

"Why are men always so foolish when it comes to their health?", Louise moaned.

"Oh don't worry", Louis replied, "a party will be the best medicine for me and for Philippe, too. Right, Philippe?"

"Absolutely", Philippe replied and grinned too.

Louis looked at Pepin who was sitting on the window-sill.

"Hey Pepin", he called, "we will make a party. Many biscuits for you..."

Pepin danced and chattered. He had understood Louis' words.

"He is still a little gourmet", Louis laughed.

"Yes and biscuits are obviously still his favourite meal", Philippe added.

"By the way, where is Belle?", Louis asked, "we haven't seen here yet."

Claudine smiled.

"Oh we have forgotten to tell you the news. Belle is okay. She just needs to rest because Pepin and her will become parents soon."

"Awww! That's cute!", Philippe exclaimed.

"Yes it's wonderful!" Claudine replied. "It's just a shame Pepin cannot be a better father; he spends all day eating."

The brothers laughed.

*****************************************************************************

Meanwhile, Philippe had set out for Paris. He had sent a small force to bring the Dutch officers to imprisonment but the rest including the Arab's were making their way towards the Capital.

Philippe rode at the front on a beautiful horse with D'Artagnan beside him.

Behind, in a carraige, rode Anne of Austria.

Aramis and two other soldiers guarded Francois in a further carraige and Athos had stayed behind in a local inn to care for Porthos until he was well enogh to travel.

As they travelled along the road, the local people came out to cheer and clap for the return of the King. Philippe smiled and waved until he was exhausted.

He turned to D'Artagnan.

"I wish Louis and Philippe were here to see all this," he said.

D'Artagnan nodded.

"They will be with us again soon, Sire," he replied. "And you will get to see your nieces and nephews again."

"I can't wait," Philippe replied. "Do you imagine that they will come straight away."

"Knowing Louis, I don't think that there will be any way to stop them," D'Artagnan said with a smile.

Philippe nodded.

*****************************************************************************

Entering the city was wonderful. The people here lined the narrow streets cheering and waving flags and banners. Philippe was overjoyed.

They rode to the Louvre to find the ladies of the court gathered to welcome home their King, as well as their husbands and sons from the battle.

"Long live King Philippe!" were the cries.

Philippe dismounted and walked among the ladies. As he rose up the steps he noticed someone familiar. He felt a strange feeling tear his chest and he could not help but smile.

Marie smiled back as she curtseyed to the young King.

"Welcome back Sire," she said greeting himas most of the others had done.

But this time Philippe paused...

"Marie... how are you?", he said.

Marie was confused by the king's reaction.

"Ahm... I... I'm well", she replied.

"That's good", Philippe said. He was indecisive for some moments. "And your family?"

"Well too, Sire... Is everyting okay?"

"Yes, yes. Everything okay", the king replied hastily.

Philippe wanted to walk on but something hold him back. He felt that he liked Marie and her presence made him embarrassed. Now everyone was already looking at him and giggling. Philippe felt helpless.

"Marie", he finally said, "would you like to meet me in my rooms in an hour?"

"Ahm yes, of course, Sire", the girl replied.

"Thanks", Philippe said. The crowd giggled again.

Then the king walked on.

"Louis wasn't so shy as you, when he ensnared the girls, Sire", D'Artagnan said with a grin.

"I don't know what you mean, Monsieur", Philippe replied and tried to sound cooly.

"Oh, everyone could see that you are in love with Marie."

The king blushed.

"Yes, I am", he said after a while, "but I don't know how to tell her. Maybe she will only laugh about me."

"I don't think that she will laugh about you. Just tell her about your feelings when you meet her in an hour."

Now they were in the palace and walked along the corridors.

"But I'm the king and she is just a poor girl. What will the others say about us?", Philippe said.

"You shouldn't care about that", D'Artagnan replied, "and if you really think that this is a problem, then you can just bestow a title on her and her family."

"Hey D'Artagnan, you are talking as if I had plans to marry her!"

"Why not!", the captain laughed.

________________________________________________________________________________


Marie met the king one hour later. She was wearing her best dress now and smiled.

"Here I am, Sire", she said and curtseyed.

"It's nice to see you, Marie", Philippe said, "Do you like to drink something with me."

"Yes. Why not?"

Philippe called the servant who bought two glasses of wine which the King had specially requested.

Marie looked at the drink.

"Sire," she began. "You drink wine at this time of day?"

Philippe nodded.

"Oh yes," he lied. "And I have been for some time."

"Oh, it's just that mother only usually allows me to drink it with dinner...."

Philippe smiled.

"It's alright," he said. "Just trust me."

"I do Sire."

Marie drank back a little of her wine. Philippe felt the butterflies in his stomach and gulped back his wine in one mouthful. It gave him some courage.

"I..I er suppose you're wondering why I asked you to come and see me," he began cautiously.

Marie shrugged.

"I suppose I am, Sire," she replied.

"Well...it's just that I..." Philippe sighed. He never imagined it would be so difficult.

Marie smiled.

"Is everything alright, Sire?" she asked.

Philippe nodded.

"Yes, yes, it's fine. I just..."

He leaned closer to her.

'This is it, Philippe.' he told himself. 'Tell her that you love her.'

"I...I mean...Would you..."

"Would I what?"

"Would you...like another drink?"

Marie looked at her still full glass.

"Ummm, no, I'm fine for the moment, Sire."

Philippe's cheeks felt as though they were on fire.

"Good," he choked out.

There was an awkward silence.

"Sire?" Marie began.

"Yes!"

Marie leaned closer towards him.

"Would you like to kiss me?" she whispered.

Philippe looked into her dark eyes and nodded.

The rest came naturally...

D'Artagnan entered the king's room. The first thing what he saw were the king and Marie lying on the bed together.

"Ah, I see you had fun", D'Artagnan called.

Both, Philippe and Marie, turned their heads and saw the captain. They blushed.

"Oh D'Artagnan, I...", the king began while Marie covered herself with the blankett hastily.

"It's okay", D'Artagnan said, "you are the king. You don't need to explain anything to me."

Philippe smiled.

"But the next time knock at the door before you enter", Marie protested.

"Don't worry, Mademoiselle, I have seen nothing interessting", D'Artagnan laughed.

"Do you have anything to tell me, captain?", the king demanded now.

"Yes. We have a message from Exil."

"From Exil?!"

"Your brothers ask if you could send them a comfortable carriage. Then they will come back immediately."

"Oh of course I can", Philippe replied joyfully, "prepare everything, D'Artagnan."

"Allright", D'Artagnan said and left the room.

Philippe turned at Marie.

"I love you, Marie", he said.

Marie smiled. She wasn't sure if she loved the king, too. But she liked him. That was sure.

"Sire, I'm happy to hear that from your mouth", she replied, "I really want to say you that I love you, too. But I'm not sure about my feelings for you, yet. But I already like you very much. For the rest I need more time."

"It's okay", Philippe said, "my mother has told me, that a king needs a wife and an heir. It would be wonderful, if you could be my wife..."

"What?!", Marie gasped, "Ahm sorry, but what are you thinking, Sire? Are you just interessted in me because you want an heir? Forget it!"

Marie got out of the bed, grabbed her clothes and run out of the room. Philippe was confused.

"Marie!", he called, "I never meant..."

But she was gone.

Philippe sighed. He was sure that he would never understand how to act around girls. But he could not help but smile. He could not wait to tell his brothers all about it.

He pulled on his robe and went out into the other room.

The servant bowed.

"Anton," Philippe said.

"Yes Sire?"

"Send a bouquet of roses to Madamoiselle Marie," he said.

"Yes Sire. Will there be a note Sire?"

"Yes..."

Philippe went to the desk and hastily scrawled the message he wanted and gave it to the servant who left the room.

The King then went and sat near the window. Thinking about Marie he barely noticed the time slipping by.

About an hour later there was a knock on the door.

Philippe jumped as he was roused from his day dreams.

"Who is it?"

The door opened and Anne entered. The KIng stood up.

"Mother!" he exclaimed. Then he saw her expression.

"What's wrong?"

"You've been with that girl Marie?" Anne demanded.

"Yes..." Philippe began. "But I..."

"D'Artagnan tells me he's given you this foolish idea that you could marry her."

"Foolish!" the King exclaimed. "I think it's a wonderful idea mother."

"Wonderful? She's a commoner Philippe. There is no way you could marry her and stay King. It's impossible."

Philippe shook his head.

"Why should it be impossible? I will just give her a title..."

"I'm sorry Philippe. I know you like this girl, but I forbid you to continue with this crazy notion."

"You forbid me?" Philippe replied, getting angry. "Am I not the King?"

"You are still a child, Philippe."

"At least I realise that it makes more sense to marry for love. Look at what happened with you mother. Would you rather I had twenty bastards for the sake of one pure blood heir?"

"Do you want to insult me?!, Anne cried out.

"No. But fact is that you have two illegitimate sons. Of course you had no other chance, but I have. So what do you prefer? That I produce bastards with Marie or legitimate children?"

"Philippe, stop speaking so! You are insulting your brothers and your mother!"

"I will marry Marie, if you like it or not, mother", Philippe said stubbornly.

Anne tried to relax an bit. Then she spoke again.

"Philippe, love is a wonderful thing, but there's no place for it in politics. The marriage of a king must bring a political advantage. That's what counts for a king, not love."

"But that's so unfair", Philippe protested.

"I know that it is unfair. But that's the reality. I also wish that it would be different, but it is like it is. And we have to fit in with it."

Philippe was near to cry now.

"I love Marie", he said quietly, "I want to marry her."

"Maybe she can still me your mistress", Anne tried to comfort him.

"No!", the king cried out, "I want her as my wife! I want to have legitimate children with her!"

"Philippe, when Louis was still king, there were plans that he could marry the spanish princess. I think we should ask the spanish if they would accept you as the bridegroom, too."

"What shall I do with the spanish princess?", Philippe sobbed, "I even don't know her. I love Marie."

"But it is important that we have a good relationship with spain", Anne replied.

"I think our relationship with spain is already good enough. I will marry Marie. That's my last word."

"Philippe..."

"And now leave me alone", the king demanded.

Anne wanted to reply something, but then she saw that it was useless. So she left the room. Both, the king and his mother were depressed now.

Their mood did not brighten even the following morning when they both were brought the news that the princes' caraige was approaching the Palace. It was D'Artagnan who told Philippe, shortly after breakfast.

"What's wrong, Sire?" he asked, sensing the boy's depression.

Philippe sighed.

"Nothing..."

"Come on Sire," D'Artagnan replied. "I know it's something. Just yesterday you could not wait to see your brothers and now you didn't even smile."

"Mother came to see me last night, about Marie."

"And?"

"She said that I was foolish to think of marrying her...that I should marry the Spanish Princess Marie Therese."

"Oh."

"Yes. Well then I told her that I'd marry Marie if I wanted to, whatever she said. It wasn't a nice way to part."

"Sire, I'm sure that you and your mother will sort it out. She only wants what she thinks is best for you."

"For France you mean."

D'Artagnan shook his head.

"Unfortunately, my boy, as King you are France."

"Thank's for reminding me. So you think mother is right, then?"

Philippe was depressed.

"I never said that Sire. Lord know's I know what it is like to see the miserable effects of a marraige of neccessity, especially as far as the woman is concerned."

"But?"

"I see your Mother's point also."

"So what should I do?"

D'Artagnan now sighed.

"I wish I could give you the answer, Sire, but unfortunely I don't know what would be best. I will speak to your Mother though, if you want me to; put your case."

"Thank you, Monsieur."

"So are you going to smile and come and see your brothers?"

Philippe smiled half heartedly and stood up...

The princes' carriage had stopped infront of the palace. The servants helped the princes to get out. Claudine, her father and Louise also leaved the carriage then.

"Welcome home, your Highness", the servants greeted the princes and bowed.

"Thank you", Louis replied. He and Philippe were still weak. "Where's the king and our mother?"

"Here I am!", a voice called.

It was the king who now run to his brothers. He hugged them.

"Louis, Philippe! I'm so happy to see you again!", he exclaimed.

"We are also happy", Philippe replied.

"You look pale", the king said, "I think you should rest a bit before the celebration begins."

"That's a good idea", Louis replied, "but first look at our children. Aren't they beautiful?"

Claudine and Louise shew the king their babies. Philippe was excited.

"Oh, they have grown", he exclaimed.

"They can also already speak a bit", Claudine said proudly, "come on Marcel, say something to the king."

Marcel looked at the king for a moment.

"No", he said then stubbornly.

Everyone laughed.

"You are a very naughty little boy, Marcel", the king joked.

"You look as if you want to tell us something, brother", Louis said now to the king.

The king grinned in embarrassment.

"Ahm yes", he replied, "I... I have fallen in love with... with Marie."

"With Marie? Really?", Louis exclaimed, "Wow! God really makes interessting things. And? Do you already had sex together??"

"Louis!", Philippe scolded, "can't you think about anything else?!"

"What?", Louis replied with an air of innocence.

"Yes, yes, we had", the king replied.

Then he lowered his head.

"I really love Marie. I would like to marry her but mother sais, that's nonsense. She wants me to marry the spanish princess. But I don't love this girl. I love Marie."

"Oh poor brother", Philippe said, "but I'm sure together we can convince mother that Marie ist the best choice for you."

"Of course", Louis added, "after all we want you to be happy, little brother."

The king smiled.

"Thank you", he said.

Just at this moment Anne and D'Artagnan arrived, too...

"Mother!" the twins exclaimed, since they had not seen her for so long. A tearful Anne embraced her sons.

"I've been so worried about you both," she sobbed. "I'm so glad to have you home."

"Nana!" Marcel cried and began to jump up and down.

Anne smiled.

"Marcel, cherie!" she said and picked him up in her arms.

While the rest of the family exchanged greetings the King watched his Mother, his head swimming with thoughts.

Soon Philippe and Louis were helped inside.

"It's wonderful to be home!" Louis exclaimed happily as he arrived in his appartments.

Louise hugged him.

"See you later!" he told his twin.

Philippe nodded.

"See you later Louis," he said as his brother went into his rooms.

"Let's get you to bed," Claudine said softly.

Philippe shook his head.

"No," he said. "Philippe is upset. I must see Mother."

"Allright", Claudine said, "I understand it."

"Thank you", Philippe replied.

He gave her a kiss and then went to the chamber of his mother.

________________________________________________________________________________


Anne was alone in her room when she heard a knock at the door.

"Come in", she called.

The door opened and Philippe entered.

"Philippe", Anne exclaimed, "it is wonderful to see you. Do you want to drink something?"

But then she noticed that Philippe looked very serious.

"Is there something wrong, son?", she asked.

"Yes", Philippe replied, "my brother, the king, is upset because you want to forbid him to marry the girl who he loves. That's wrong, mother."

"Oh no, Philippe", Anne moaned, "you know exactly that a king has some duties..."

"But he loves Marie. You can't be so cruel."

"Philippe! I'm your mother! Don't call me cruel!", Anne shouted.

"Then allow Philippe to marry Marie."

"He is the king, I can't forbid him to marry her. But he will never get my blessing."

"Mother", Philippe moaned, "I've never seen you like that. You have always been so gently and warm-hearted. And now you are suddenly so cold."

"Philippe, you must understand. I'm your mother and I love my children. But I'm also the mother of the king, the Queen. I must also think of the state."

"I know", Philippe replied, "But the king is so upset..."

"I know that Philippe."

"And yet you will allow him to continue to be so, Mother?"

"I hope that he will think very hard before he makes a decision he may yet come to regret. An alliance with Spain will secure France's political position, especially with such hostile relations with the Dutch."

"He's fourteen, Mother and he's in love for the first time. You cannot expect him to make such decisions alone. He needs you."

"I cannot allow him to make such a mistake with my blessing."

"Then go and talk to him again! Please! I mean if it were me and you expected me to choose between Claudine and France then..."

Anne nodded.

"I see what you're saying son," she said. "And I will talk to Philippe again. Now you should rest. You look exhausted."

"You promise?" Philippe asked. "You'll be patient and understanding."

"I promise, my boy," Anne replied, tossling his hair. "Now go and rest, alright?"

Philippe nodded.

*******************************************************************************

Meanwhile Marie had returned home to her family. Her brother Jean was much better now and was able to walk about slowly.

"Where have you been?" he asked with a smile.

"At the Palace," Marie replied and placed the kettle to heat over the fire.

"You don't seem very happy," Jean added.

"I'm fine," Marie said firmly.

Just then there was a knock at the door....

"Who could this be?", Jean asked.

"I don't know", Marie replied.

She went to the door and opened it.

It was the king.

"You!", Marie exclaimed.

Philippe smiled bashfully.

"I wanted to talk with you", he said, "I love you, Marie."

"I think here at the door is not the best place to talk", Marie replied, "Come in."

Philippe nodded and went into the house. Marie gave him a chair and he sat down.

"So", Marie said cooly, "Are you worry about your heir?"

"No, no", Philippe replied, "you have misunderstood me. An heir is not so important for me. You are important. I love you."

Jean giggled.

"I know that my comment last night was careless, but I really love you. That's the reason why I asked you to marry me."

"Hm... I believe you", Marie replied, "but how do you can marry me. I'm a normal girl. I have no title and you are the king."

"That's no problem. I will just give you a title", Philippe replied, "my mother also doesn't like the idea that I could marry you. But she can't forbid me to do it. I'm the king."

"But I won't feel very comfortable, if your mother doesn't accept me", Marie replied sceptically.

"She will accept you, when she sees that I really want to marry you", Philippe said, "I know my mother. She has maybe another opinion, but she will accept my decission. She is not mean or so."

Marie thought for a moment.

"I need time to make my decission", she said.

"I give you as much time as you want", the king replied, "just tell me when you have make your decision."

Marie nodded and the king stood up.

"I must go now", he said, "I hope I will see you on the celebration then."

"I will be there", Marie replied and opened the door for the king.

Philippe gave her a kiss on the cheek, then he left.

________________________________________________________________________________


At the palace the first one who the king met was Ahmed.

"Hey Ahmed", he said joyfully, "nice to see you."

"Your Majesty", Ahmed said and bowed, "I have heard about your problem."

"Which problem?"

"Your mother wants that you marry the spanish princess but you want to marry the girl you love, a commoner."

"That's right", Philippe replied, "but my mother can't forbid me to marry Marie."

"I know", Ahmed replied, "but on the other hand your mother is right. The marriage of a king must bring a political advantage. That's a dilemma now, but I have maybe a solution."

Philippe was curious now.

"Which solution?", he demaded.

"Well, in my religion it is no problem to have more than one wife. So if you convert, you could..."

"What?!", Philippe exclaimed. He didn't seem to be very excited about the idea...

Ahmed smiled.

"I know it seems strange to you Sire, but it is a good solution if you think about it."

Philippe shook his head.

"I couldn't! I mean politically then surely that would make even less sense. Spain hate England enough for not being Catholic. What would they think of me if I completely renounced God?"

"Well Sire, as King you should really be doing as you think best. Forget Spain. If they want a war, we will support you."

Philippe drew a deep breath.

"Thank you for the kind offer Monsieur, but I think your men are more than ready to return home to their families. I will find a solution to this myself."

Ahmed shrugged.

"I will never understand why you Europeans have such a strange way of doing things Sire," he said with a smile.

"I think perhaps we might say the same about your customs Monsieur. Thank you for trying to help but I'm afraid the decision is clear. I must either go against my mother and marry Marie or marry this Marie-Therese and be unhappy."

Ahmed sighed.

"That is not a dilemma I would like to face, Sire. Are you should you will not even consider converting?"

"No!"

"Abdication?"

"I couldn't. After Louis and all this trouble with Francois... the scandal would make us a laughing stock. And there is no-one else with a legitamate claim to the throne...apart from Francois."

Ahmed grimaced.

"Well Sire, I think you are right. Your decision is a tough one."

"What would you do?" the King asked desperately.

"Well, you know, it's simple." Ahmed shrugged. "I could marry them both."

"But if you had to choose?"

"You love this girl Marie and you love your Mother, yes?"

"Yes, of course. I love them both."

"And you love your Country?"

"Yes. I am proud to be the King of France."

"Then Sire, I'm afraid the decision is an impossible one."

Philippe sighed.

"I was afraid you might say that," he said glumly.

**********************************************************************

After he left Ahmed Philippe returned to his rooms. One of his advisors waited to confirm some details about the party for the next day. The King went through these with the man, his mind only half on them. Just as they finished there was a knock on the door.

Anne entered.

"Can I speak with you son?" she asked.

"Of course, Mother," the King replied dismissing the servants with a wave of his hand. "Please sit."

Anne took the arm chair and waited for Philippe to sit down also...

The king sat down on another armchair. Then he spoke.

"What do you want, mother?"

"I want to talk with you about your future, your marriage."

"If you want to try to convince me to marry Marie-Therese from Spain, forget it. I have made my decission. I will marry Marie, if she agrees", Philippe replied stubbornly.

Anne moaned.

"I know you are angry with me, son", she said, "And you are right. I should have been more tactful. But you must see, it is infact a great problem. A marriage with the princess of Spain would bring a great advantage but a marriage with a commoner, even if you give her a title, will maybe reduce the reputation of the house of Bourbon."

Philippe stood up and hugged his mother.

"I'm not angry with you anymore", he said, "I'm just desperate. I don't know what I can do. Slowly I begin to think about following Ahmed's propose."

"What did he propose?", Anne said curiosly.

"He has proposed that I could convert to Islam. Then I could marry more than one wife."

"What?! But that's impossible. France is a Catholic country. Your people will maybe never accept it, if you convert. And you shouldn't forget that the church is also very influential here."

"I know...", Philippe moaned, "but I can't see another solution."

"Actually, if you convert, we will maybe get more problems as if you just marry Marie. And I also doubt that the king of spain wants to give his daugther to an Islamic ruler."

"I see the things are very complicated", Philippe said, "Well this is my decission. I will ask my people what they would think if I convert. And I will write a letter to the king of spain and ask him if he would accept an Islamic husband for his daughter. If the resultat will be positive at both points, I will convert. If not, I will just marry Marie."

"Is this your last word?", Anne asked.

"Yes, that's my last word."

________________________________________________________________________________


The first one who heard about the decission of the king was Louis. He was in his room and Louise was with him.

"He can't be serious!", Louis called angrily, "I can't believe it! My brother really considers to convert!"

"Louis...", Louise began.

"... That's a bad joke! He can't convert!"

"Louis, you are waking up Pascal."

"I have to speak to him!" he continued, as Pascal began to cry. He got out of bed.

"Louis!" Louise exclaimed. "You're supposed to be resting..."

"I can't let him make our family a laughing stock. I mean, he's planning to ask the people what they would think of his conversion!"

"It might solve the problem," Louise said, taking Pascal gently in her arms.

"Solve the problem? Are you serious? It will only make it about a million times worse."

And he pulled on his clothes.

"I'll be back later," he said. "I have to talk some sense into the boy!"

******************************************************************************

Philippe raised his head as the door opened. He sighed when he saw his brother.

"I knew it wouldn't take long for the news to get around," he said.

"Is that all you've got to say?" Louis demanded. "Have you gone crazy, little brother?"

"I'm not crazy, Louis and be careful what you say. I'm King now, remember."

Louis laughed.

"Oh, I see," he scoffed. "That's how you're going to play it. You're going to bring disgrace and war on France because you have a crush on some girl!"

"IT IS NOT A CRUSH!" Philippe replied angrily. "Now leave me, before I do something I'll regret."

"No Philippe, I won't leave!" Louis replied. "Because you need to listen to what I have to say."

"So say it!"

"You cannot convert to Islam, Philippe. It's insane. It would bring war with Spain and the Vatican and probably civil war as well. The people will not accept such a scandal."

"I will explain..."

"Philippe, think about this! Marry the Spanish Princess and Marie will be your mistress. The King's Mistress is as much a wife as the Queen anyway. You remember your Father's mistresses don't you? They were the ones with him while mother was forced to stay out of sight!"

"And you really think that is a solution?" Philippe demanded.

He shook his head.

"That makes a mockery of Catholic marraige vows anyway."

"Philippe, you cannot be serious about denouncing your faith..."

Louis was totally shocked now. He was a devout Catholic and despised anyone who was not.

"I'm serious Louis."

"But then you will betray the Catholic Church and God!", Louis exclaimed angrily.

"That's nonsense, Louis! How do you want to know what God would think about a conversion?!"

Louis became a bit more quiet now.

"I'm convinced that our belief is the right one", he said, "you can't join the unbelievers."

"Hey Louis, do you even notice that you are insulting Ahmed?, Philippe demanded angrily.

"I have nothing against Ahmed", Louis replied, "but fact is that he is an unbeliever."

Now Philippe seethed with rage, when he saw the arrogance and intolerance of his brother.

"You are an ungrateful snotty little git, Louis", he scolded, "We wouldn't be here without Ahmed's help. I should give order to lash you for this impudence."

"So you would dare to lash a loyal servant of God?", Louis demanded.

"Well, not everyone can be such a strict Catholic like you, brother", the king mocked.

Louis looked as if he wanted to scream again but controled himself.

"Well, it won't be good for France and our relationship with Spain and the rest of Europe if you convert to Islam", he said.

"That's what mother has said, too", the king replied, "And I understand this argument. But mother was just worry about France. Your first reason, Louis, is instead nothing else than intolerance."

"How can you say that?", Louis demanded.

"Because I know you better than you think."

"Pah!"

"It's late, brother", the king said, "you should go to bed again."

"No I won't!", Louis called, "you can't just get rid of me."

"Go to bed our I will call the guards", Philippe said cooly.

"You won't dare that."

"You have one minute to leave my room, Louis."

But Louis didn't move. He was totally stubbornly. Finally the king lost patience.

"Guards!", he called.

One moment later two musketeers entered the room.

"What is, your Majesty?", they asked.

Philippe thought for a moment. Although he was really mad with his brother, he knew that Louis would just make himself seem like a martyr if he acted on it.
He drew at breath and looked intently at his brother.

"My brother is tired," he said. "Help him back to his room, won't you?"

The guards nodded and tried to please the King even if they were more than a little puzzled.

Philippe turned away.

"Don't touch me!" Louis cried.

The guards backed away, now afraid of what to do.

Philippe turned around again.

"You're trying my patience brother," he said. "It would be better for you if you left now."

"Or what, Philippe, ehh?"

The King considered.

"See that my brother returns to his room," the King instructed. "By any means."

This time he walked to the window. The guards took hold of Louis's arms and tried to lead him away.

"Philippe!" Louis cried anrily. "How dare you!"

"And see that he doesn't leave there tonight."

"You're putting me under house arrest?" Louis called out incredulously. "You're putting me under house arrest?"

But Philippe did not move from the window.

****************************************************************************

After his brother had gone, Philippe acted quickly. He called his servant into the room.

"Have my advisors brought," he ordered. "And send up Ahmed. He will be useful, I'm sure."

The servant nodded and left the room.

******************************************************************************

Louise was pacing up and down comforting Pascal when the door was flung open.

"Louis I've been so worried..." she began. "I.."

She stopped when she saw Louis and his escort.

"What happened?" she demanded.

Of course Louis described the situation a bit different than it had really been.

"The king didn't even want to listen to me", he said angrily, "he just called his guards and ignored what I've said."

"But I can't imagine that he would react so arrogantly", Louise replied.

"Well", one of the musketeers said now, "to me it looked as if they had a quarrel and the king was angry about his brother. Infact his Highness seemed to be very irascible."

"Leave me finally alone", Louis said, "and leave this room."

"Okay, okay", the musketeers replied and left.

"So", Louise demanded, "what has really happened? I feel that you haven't told me the truth."

Louis sat down on the bed.

"I've just told Philippe, that it is absurd if he converts. And then he called the musketeers."

"This can't be everything. He won't react so, if you have just said that a conversion wouldn't good. I mean as I've heard the Queen is also against a conversion but the king hasn't given order to lead her away by his musketeers. I rather think that you were just impudent..."

"How can you say that?", Louis demanded.

Louise smirked.

"Well, I know your temper and your character. Come on, Louis. You can't fool me."

"Okay", Louis replied, "we had a dispute. Maybe I was a bit too rebellious. But I'm just shocked that he really considers to convert."

"Because you can only accept Catholics?"

"That's not true", Louis exclaimed, "I can accept every belief. But how can someone convert from Catholism to Islam? That's absurd."

Louise stroke his head.

"You should sleep now", she said, "and tomorrow you will talk with the king and we will solve the problem."

________________________________________________________________________________


The king waited in his room untill the servant came back with Ahmed and the advisors.

"Your Majesty, you wanted to see us?", one of the advisors said.

"Yes. I have to talk with you." He looked at the servant. "You can leave now."

When the servant had left the room, Philippe spoke again.

"We have some problems with Louis", he said.

"Which problems?", Ahmed asked.

"It's simple," the King explained. "I have decided to do as you suggested Monsieur and Louis isn't exactly being supportive."

"Pardon me, Sire," one of the advisors asked. "But what is your new decision."

"I have decided to convert to Islam so that I may take more than one wife."

The advisors looked shocked.

"I understand that it may come as somewhat of a suprise to you, but I see it as a good solution."

"Sire...Have you spoken to your mother about this?"

"I am King!" Philippe answered angrily. "And my decision is final. It is your job to help me decide how best to tell the people."

"Sire, the people will not..."

"I don't want to hear that!" Philippe exclaimed. "Yes they are Catholic, I know that but have not other Monarchs denounced Catholicism?"

"Yes Sire, but..."

"But nothing...Your job is to do as I ask. I will make an annoucement tomorrow at the celebrations."

"Sire..." the advisors conceeded. "And what of your brother?"

Philippe wrung his hands.

"I am afraid how he will react to my decision now. I need advice on how to deal with him."

"Are you afraid that he will publically denouce you?" Ahmed asked.

Philippe shook his head.

"I don't know," he said. "It's possible I suppose. I know he feels very strongly about this."

"But I don't see the problem," Ahmed asked. "Is he not the son of D'Artagnan?"

"Yes, but the people remember him as King..."

"You think he might try to overthrow you?" one of the Advisors asked.

"No!" Philippe exclaimed shocked. "I would never think that...."

"The brothers of King's have done worse..." one of the other advisors put in.

"No," Philippe continued to protest, but less stringently. "Not Louis..."

Ahmed spoke up.

"Sire, if you don't mind me speaking, it is always best to make sure that you surround yourself with only supporters at difficult times such as this. Perhaps you could send Louis away for a short time, just until things calm down."

"You mean exile?" Philippe asked.

"You wouldn't have to call it that..."

"But Louis would understand it to be so, wouldn't he? And wouldn't that just make him more angry with me?"

"Sire, I understand that it is a difficult decision to make; to even consider that your brother might choose to act against you, but you must understand how difficult the next weeks will be."

"The Prince is right," one of the advisors put in. "I'm sure that the people will accept your decision after a short time, but you must be careful not to let them see that your family is not supporting you. If you will permit me to suggest..."

"Go ahead!"

"Well the Prince Louis must be exiled tonight, before anyone has a chance to find out. Tell your family that you have sent him on a mission for you to Spain. Then make sure that you have your other brother and Mother on side in the morning before you make your announcement."

Philippe considered.

"You really think that this is the best option I have?" he asked.

All the advisors nodded.

"And you Ahmed?"

"I agree, Sire."

Philippe sighed.

"Alright..." he said.

He looked at the advisors.

"Do it", he said, "lure Louis out of his room with the reason that I have a special contract for him. And then arrest him and bring him to Exiles"

"As you want, your Majesty", the advisors said and bowed.

"Oh and... tomorrow will be the party. I'm a bit sorry for Louis that he won't be able to join them. Go to the kitchen and get some of the prepared food for him... as a consolation so to speak."

"Yes Sire."

The advisors left. Ahmed wanted to follow them but the king called him back.

"No Ahmed, I still need you here", he said.

"Do you have another contract for me?", Ahmed asked.

Philippe smiled.

"Yes. You can give me some Quran lessons now."

"With the greatest of pleasure", Ahmed replied.

________________________________________________________________________________


Louis and Louise were already sleeping when the door opened and one of the advisors went in.

"Your Highness", he said.

Louis opened his eyes and yawned.

"What the heck... I was sleeping", he protested.

"Louis, what's up here?", Louise now said sleepily.

"An advisor is here", Louis moaned.

"Your Highness, you must come with me. The king has a special contract for you."

"Okay, okay", Louis replied.

He stood up and put on his clothes. Then he gave Louise a kiss on the forehead.

"Continue sleeping, Chérie", he said softly and followed the advisor out of the room.

________________________________________________________________________________


The advisor lead Louis through the corridor to another room. There the other advisor and four musketeers were waiting for them.

"So what is the contract now", Louis demanded.

"The contract is to bring you to Exile immediately", the advisor replied, "you are arrested, your Highness, by order of the king."

"No!", Louis exclaimed, "you damn bastards!"

He was shocked. He had never imagined that his brother could do such a thing to him.

The musketeers went forward and fettered Louis.

"Hey...", he protested.

"That's just to make sure that you make no trouble", the advisor said while the musketeers gagged Louis.

Louis was totally confused when they lead him away...

Claudine was awake, she had just finished feeding Charlotte and the little girl had drifted back to sleep.

Claudine yawned. It was almost five and she knew it would not be long until Marcel woke up too so she stood up and went to the door to get some fresh air. As she went to open the door she heard noises in the corridor. She paused as she caught a snippet of the conversation.

"The contract is to bring you to Exile immediately", a voice said, "you are arrested, your Highness, by order of the king."

"No!", a second voice exclaimed, "you damn bastards!"

Claudine froze as she recognised Louis's voice. She leaned closer to the door to hear.

A clatter of chains.

"Hey...", Louis protested.

"That's just to make sure that you make no trouble", the advisor said.

Claudine backed away from the door as she heard them come towards the rooms, her mind racing.

'Have I really heard right?' she asked herself.

Once the noise faded a little she opened the door. Towards the opossite end of the corridor she could see Louis gagged and in chains being led away by musketeers and the advisor.

She slid silently back into her room, her heart hammering in her chest.

Just then Marcel began to stir, which disturbed Philippe.

He sat up and rubbed his eyes sleepily.

"Do you want me to..." he began wearily.

Then he noticed Claudine, frozen by the door.

"What is it?" he asked, suddenly alert.

"Shhh!" the girl told him.

He looked worried.

She crept to the bed.

"Louis has been arrested," she whispered. "I just saw them take him!"

"What!"

"I heard them talking", Claudine explained, "they said that he is arrested by order of the king."

"By order of the king?!", Philippe exclaimed, "That's nonsense! Philippe would never..."

"But they have said it."

Philippe was completly awake now. He wasn't tired anymore.

"Okay, they have said it", he replied, "but who sais that it is also true?"

He stood up.

"I will speak to the king", he said, "I must ask him what this means and if he has really given the order to arrest Louis."

"Wait", Claudine said.

"What is?"

"They have arrested Louis secretly. If the king has really given the order, then he obviously doesn't want that anyone hears about the arrest. So we should maybe better not tell him that we know what had happened."

Philippe looked disbelievingly at Claudine.

"You mean, he could do anything against us?", he said.

"Well, look what has happened to Louis. Obviously the king has no scruple to arrest a brother..."

"Don't talk about my brother like this", Philippe protested, "we are still not sure that he has really given this order. I can't imagine it. Why should he give order to arrest Louis?"

"Maybe something has happened what we don't know", Claudine replied, "and by the way, even if the king hasn't given this order, it is a fact, that he had already sent Louis to the Bastille some time ago. So I'm right when I say that he has no scruple..."

"That was because Louis didn't want to stop talking about putting people into an iron mask! Philippe just wanted to teach him a lesson! That's something different."

"Maybe something similar has happened now again", Claudine replied.

"I don't believe it", Philippe said, "I must speak to the king."

And he went to the door.

"No Philippe", Claudine called, "let's wait untill tomorrow..."

"It is tomorrow."

"Yes, but I would wait what the king has to say, because he will have to give a reason for Louis' disappearance in any case. Then we will know more."

"Okay", Philippe moaned, "... but what is if he has really not given this order. If I alarm him now, we could maybe still safe Louis. But tomorrow..."

"There will be still time to free Louis, if it was really not the order of the king to arrest him. Now get to bed again. We have still some hours to sleep."

Philippe sighed and did as Claudine asked, but he did not close his eyes.

After she had dosed off he quietly slipped from the bed, picked up his clothes and went quietly into the other room to dress. It was still a little before five am.

Next door the young valet sat up quickly.

"Your Highesss!" he exclaimed rubbing his eyes.

"Shhh Paul!" Philippe said. "You go back to sleep. I will manage."

The valet nodded and lay down again. Philippe silently got dressed and left his rooms....

*******************************************************************************

Instead of heading left down the corridor towards the King's Suite he went right. He knew Claudine might be right and wanted some fatherly advice on the matter before he confronted his brother. He still hoped that it would all be a misunderstanding, but the memories of past arguments between his brothers caused his stomach to knot.

He made his way outside and crossed the courtyard quickly to the musketeers barracks.

"Hey you!" a voice of one of the senteries began before he bowed hurried. "I'm sorry your highness," he exclaimed. Philippe smiled and waved him at ease.

"It's fine," he said. "I wish to talk to the Captain."

The musketeer stood back to let him enter the barracks and Philippe made his way to his father's room. He was suprised to see a candle burning as he had expected D'Artagnan to be sleeping.

He knocked lightly.

"What is it?" he heard his Father say.

He opened the door and went inside to see the Captain sitting at his desk.

"Hi Father," he said.

"Philippe!" D'Artagnan exclaimed. "Is everything alright?"

Philippe shrugged.

"I'm not sure," he said. "That's why I've come to see you."

"Come in", D'Artagnan said, "and close the door."

"Thankyou", Philippe replied.

"Sit down."

Philippe sat down on a chair.

"So what is it now?", D'Artagnan demanded.

"They have arrested Louis", Philippe replied hastily.

To Philippe's amazement his father didn seem to be shocked or at least surprised.

"Yes, I already feared that something like this would happen", he replied.

"But..."

"I have my informers here, too", D'Artagnan explained, "as the captain of the musketeers I must have them. It is important for my position that I know what is going on at the palace."

"I see", Philippe moaned, "so it looks like you know more than I. Do you have any idea why they could have arrested Louis?"

"Do you still don't know the news?"

"Which news", Philippe demanded.

"The king, I mean your brother, wants to convert to Islam so that he can marry the girl Marie and Marie-Therese from Spain."

Philippe snorted with laughter.

"What's so funny?", his father asked.

"Oh nothing. I just had to imagine Philippe with an arabian dress. But what has this to do with Louis' arrest?"

"I'm happy that you don't blame your brother for his decission to convert, Philippe", D'Artagnan replied.

"Louis...", Philippe demanded angrily.

"Yes, yes. Louis. Well, the problem is that Louis isn't as half as tolerant as you. I heard that he has made a great fuss when he heard the news..."

"You mean Philippe could have given order to arrest Louis, because he was against the conversion?"

"Yes", D'Artagnan replied.

"But that's not fair. Louis has the right to say his opinion."

"That's true", D'Artagnan replied, "your mother is also not very excited about the king's decission to convert. But with Louis it is a bit different. He was really angry about the news. And now I could imagine, that the king is afraid that Louis could take action against him."

"But that's nonsense", Philippe protested, "Louis would never do this."

"I know. But the next weeks will be a hard time for the king. I think he just wants to be sure that he is surrounded by supporters."

"Do you think he will release Louis after everything has calm down again?", Philippe asked.

"Of course. When the others have accepted his decission to convert, then he will also release Louis again. I'm sure", D'Artagnan replied.

For a moment Philippe seemed to be satisfied, but then he spoke again.

"But what if your theory is wrong, father?", he demanded, "What if Philippe actually hasn't given this order and all this is a new conspiracy?"

"I don't believe that", D'Artagnan replied.

"But you are not sure."

"Listen son. Tomorrow, I mean in a few hours, we will see how the king reacts on Louis' disappearance. If he reacts surprised, then we know that he hasn't given the order, and if not, then I was right. Anyway, Louis will survive the night. Don't worry."

"You are speaking like Claudine", Philippe moaned, "so you also think I should wait?"

"Yes."

Philippe sighed.

"I suppose I must wait then."

D'Artagnan smiled softly and nodded his head.

"That's the right decision Philippe. Now why don't you get back to bed. It will be a long day of celebrations and you don;t want to wear yourself out."

"I'm fine, Father," Philippe replied. "Really. I think it was just the Arabian climate that disagreed with me. And besides, what are you doing up so early?"

"I'm always up early, son. Alway's have been."

Philippe nodded and stood up. Suddenly he was overwhelmed with a yawn.

He smiled.

"I think you're right Father," he said. "Maybe I should go back to bed for a while."

******************************************************************************

Louise was woken by Pascal's crying. She sat up and rubbed her eyes only to see the empty space next to her in the bed. Instantly she was worried.

She stood up and went to the door.

"Christine," she said to the maid. "Did you see my husband this morning?"

The young lady shook her head.

"No my lady," she said. "His highness did not come back last night."

Louise nodded.

"See to Pascal, will you? I have to go somewhere."

"Yes, My Lady."


****************************************************************************

Meanwhile, Louis sat fettered and gagged in a carriage which rumbled it's way out into the countryside. As dawn broke the Prince was still livid. He could not believe that the King had actually had him arrested...

Opposite to Louis sat the advisor and two musketeers. The other musketeers were escorting the carriage on their horses.

"Don't look so angry, your Highness", the advisor said, "if you are good, the king will give you a pardon soon."

This comment made Louis even more angry. He didn't need a pardon from his little brother. He had done nothing what was against the law. He had just told his opinion.

Louis tried to answer something but he only managed an unclear mumbling.

"You must calm down, your Highness", the advisor said, "you have been arrested because you have blamed his Majesty for his decission to convert. And now the king can't be sure if you are still on his site. But if you regret your behaviour and promise that you will always support the king, then you won't stay at prison very long."

Louis only snorted with rage. He saw no reason to regret anything. Infact it was his brother who should regret what he had done to him. How could his little brother dare to arrest him just for saying his opinion?

'I'm his brother', Louis thought angrily, "how can he do this to me?!'

But then he suddenly remembered what he had once done to Philippe, his twin, and he had to admit that this had been worse than what was happening to him now.

Louis moaned quietly and relaxed a bit.

"So it's good", the advisor said satisfiedly, "relax and be a good boy."

'Don't call me boy', Louis thought but he kept quiet.

________________________________________________________________________________


The carriage arrived at Exile two hours later. The musketeers and the advisor got out but when they wanted to get Louis out of the carriage, he struggled.

"Hey come on", the musketeers said.

But Louis didn't want to get out of the carriage. Instead he desperatly tried to speak through the gag. Finally the advisor interrupted the scene.

"Stop", he sait to the musketeers and they leave Louis alone.

The advisor climbed into the carriage and freed Louis from the gag.

"What is?", he demanded.

Louis looked at the chains on his wrists.

"The governor is a friend of mine", he said quietly, "I don't want him to see me like this. That's humiliating for me."

"Do you promise that you won't run away and make no trouble?", the advisor demanded.

Louis just nodded.

"Okay", the advisor said and undid the chains. "And now get out."

Louis obeyed. Just at this moment he could see two of the guards who came to meet them.

Louis seized his moment. He slipped under the arm of one of the musketeers and began to run. He was pretty sure that they would not dare to shoot without an order from the King; and he was more than certain that he could outrun any of them.

"Hey!" the musketeer cried and spun around as Louis began sprinting away.

The other man raised his gun, but the advisor stopped him.

"No, you fool!" he cried, pushing the barrel down. "Get after him!"

The musketeers and the two guards did so. Louis could hear them, but he did not turn his head. Instead he kept on running.

Ahead he could see a large forest and he knew that if he made it, then for sure he could escape them. His determination not to let his brother humilaite him, spurred him on and he entered the darkness of the wood.

He ran far enough into its depths to be reasonably safe and stopped panted behind a tree.

A minute or so later he heard the advisors' voice.

"Split up!" he commanded. "And find him!"

Louis waited, his heart pounding in his chest. He was certain that they would be able to hear it. But they did not find him. After more than an hour, he heard the advisors voice again more distant. It was beginning to get dark.

"Come back, men!" he called.

*****************************************************************************

Louis waited another half an hour before he dared to move from his spot behind the giant oak tree. He wasn't sure what to do next. It was almost dark now, the last light fading fast, and he certainly did not relish spending a night alone in the cold forest.

He went in the direction he had come and emerged out into the moonlit night. On the horizon, to the west, he could see the lights of Exiles. He knew that he could not go there, so he sighed and headed off east into the darkness.

Meanwhile at Exiles the advisor was talking with the governor.

"We couldn't get him, Monsieur."

"But I don't understand", the governor replied, "why have you come. Louis is a friend. He..."

"He has contradicted the king...", the advisor said.

"But that's nonsense! You have arrested him because he has contradicted the king? I can't believe it!"

"It was the order of the king."

"I can't believe that", Henri replied, "there must be something else. The king would never arrest Louis just because he had another opinion. I want to hear the truth."

"Well, the king has made a very important decission and the prince didn't agree with him", the advisor replied, "But at this time his Majesty can only need supporters around himself. So he has given order to send Louis to Exiles for a while."

The governor shook his head.

"What a decission is that, which the king has made?", he demanded.

"I have no permission to tell you that. You will hear it, when his Majesty makes it public."

Henri didn't seem to be very satisfied but he nodded.

"Allright", he said, "then we must find Louis now."

"It is late", the advisor replied, "I doubt that we can find him now. And I don't think that he will be a danger for the king..."

"Ha?! What the heck are you talking about", Henri exclaimed, "I don't think that Louis is a danger for anyone. He is just a boy who is alone out there in the darkness. I'm worry about him."

"You mean that something could happen to him?"

"Yes. He is alone in a dark forest. That's dangerous. And that's why we must find him."

"Okay, you have convinced me", the advisor said.

Henri went away and gave instructions to the guards.

________________________________________________________________________________


Louis was not sure if it had been a good idea to run away. He was still in the forest and couldn't find the way out. He also couldn't see very much in the Darkness. And then there were these strange noises everywhere. Louis didn't want to admit it, but he was a bit afraid.

Suddenly he saw two men infront of himself. First he thought that there were guards from Exile and he was almost a bit delighted. But then he noticed that these guys were masked. It were bandits.

Louis gasped and wanted to run away. But when he turned he saw two other bandits who blocked his way.

"Hey boy, what are we doing here at this time, eh?", the bandit demanded.

The men went towards Louis.

"Hey isn't that one of the princes?"

"Yes. Must be one of D'Artagnan's sons. Hey boy, who are you? Louis or Philippe?"

"I'm neither of them", Louis stammered.

"He thinks we are fools", the bandit called.

Then he took a knife and hold it at Louis' throat. Louis flinched.

"Come on. Who of the twins are you?", the man demanded, "say it or I will cut your throat."

"I'm Louis", Louis replied nervously.

"Fetter and gag him", the leader of the bandits said, "we will get a good ransom for him."

The man who hold Louis did as his leader had said. Now Louis really regret it, that he had run away from Exiles...

They took Louis to a small house some miles away in the middle of no-where. Louis was scared, but he knew they just wanted money. He knew that his family would pay whatever it took to get him back.

He was led to a cellar room before the blindfold he wore was removed.

"Are you going to be quiet if I remove your gag, boy?" one of the bandits asked.

Louis did not reply. He was totally angry with these men, with Philippe, with himself.

"Fine!" the man said. "Keep wearing it then."

And with that he turned and left, plunging the Prince into darkness.

******************************************************************************

Meanwhile, the Palace was beginning to come to life. Philippe (the twin) sat up in bed and rubbed his eyes. He was still exhausted but determined to see the King.

He slid out of bed.

"Where are you going now?" Claudine asked sleepily.

"Don't worry," Philippe replied. "I'm just going to ask Philippe if I can join him for breakfast."

*******************************************************************************

When Philippe reached the King's room he saw that Louise was already there.

He paused by the door while the King finished speaking.

"So you see, it was very urgent that I should send someone to Spain to convey the news of my conversion. And of course, that had to be someone important, like Louis. Now my sister, I'm sorry that he has had to leave, but he will return in a couple of weeks."

Louise nodded and smiled.

"And I was worried!" she exclaimed. "I was afraid that he'd upset you."

Philippe smiled.

"I hope that you are able to enjoy today without him," he said.

Louise nodded.

"I will try," she said.

Philippe knocked at this point.

"Yes?" the King said.

The young prince opened the door...

******************************************************************************

"So," the leader of the bandits was saying. "One of us should go to Paris with the ransome note...Claude?"

The man shook his head.

"No way!" he exclaimed. "There's no way I'm going. You remember what happened to the last lot of rebels who acted against the King, don;t you. No thank you. I want to keep my head."

"But if no-one will go then what are we going to do with him? He's useless to us except for money."

"Wait," Claude put in. "I have a better idea. What about if we offer him to the Dutch?"

"Well... that's an interessting thought. The Dutch could give us an excellent reward", the leader replied.

"So you agree?", Claude asked.

"Yes. Come on. We should tell the prince the news."

The bandits stood up and went to the cellar where Louis was locked up.

Louis was lying onto the ground. When the door opened and the bandits entered, he raised his head.

"Hey boy, how are you", the leader said, "we have some news for you."

"Yes", Claude said, "we have changed our plan."

The bandits grinned and Louis became a bit nervous.

"We think that it is too dangerous for us to demand money from your family", the leader explained, "so we have decided to offer you to the Dutch instead."

"N...! N..ver! You ca... do... is t..me!", Louis called through the gag.

"What did you say, boy?"

The bandits laughed.

The leader went to Louis and removed the gag.

"What did you want to say?"

"I said that you can't do this to me", Louis replied.

"Why not? We can do with you whatever we want", the leader replied cooly.

"Please, not the Dutch", Louis begged, "I will write a letter to the king and my mother. I will tell them that they shall just pay the money and don't harm you. I promise."

The bandits looked at each other and thought about it...

________________________________________________________________________________


When the king saw his brother, he smiled.

"Philippe", he exclaimed, "nice to see you."

"I wanted to ask you, if I can join you for breakfeast", Philippe said.

"Of course you can. Please sit down. The servants are already preparing the meal."

Philippe sat down on an armchair.

"I have heard that you want to convert to Islam", he said in passing.

"Yes", the king replied, "What do you think about it?"

"Well, that's your decission. I can live with it... But it looks like Louis can't accept it... D'Artagnan has told me about your quarrel."

Now the king looked strongly at Philippe.

"What else have you heard?", he demanded.

Philippe suddenly felt uncomfortable but he replied.

"Louis has been arrested last night. Claudine has watched it... Have you given the order because he was against your conversion?"

The king took a deep breath.

"I actually didn't want anyone to hear about the arrest...", he said.

"But I know it", Philippe replied, "So what do you want to do with me now?"

"I don't want to do nothing to you Philippe!" the King exclaimed. "I only had Louis arrested because I was afraid that he might speak against me today."

Philippe shook his head.

"But whatever the reason you still had your brother arrested."

"I didn't want to. And I will release him next week, when the people have accepted the news of my conversion. Please Philippe,I need your support."

"I already said that I support your decision to convert, if that is your wish, but I cannot support you arresting Louis, whatever he has said."

"I'm just asking you not to say anything," the King pleaded. "I'm telling everyone that Louis has gone on an important mission to Spain for me. I hope you will back me up on that."

Philippe bit his lip and shook his head.

"I'm sorry Sire, but I can't lie for you."

The King hit the table causing the jug of wine to spill.

"For Heaven's sake Philippe you're not a Saint!" he cried. "And anyway I'm not asking you to lie; just don't mention Louis."

Philippe thought for a moment...

*******************************************************************************

The one bandit shook his head.

"No," he said. "We will get more from the Dutch. A lot more for him."

"Whatever the Dutch offer my family will double it," Louis cried desperately. "Please..."

"Claude is right," one of the others said. "The Dutch will pay enough to make us richer than we could ever have imagined without the worry of losing our heads. Sorry boy but you're going to Amsterdam..."

They roughly gagged him again. Louis was terrified...

"Get the carraige prepared," the leader said. "We leave at nightfall."

They leave the cellar and let Louis alone. The prince wept. He was desperate and wished that he had never run away. Now he really long for a cell at Exile. There he would be safe and his brother would release him after some weeks or so. Now Louis could only hope, that the Dutch would make a deal with his family so that he could go back home one day.

Louis gave out a frustrated shout through the gag. Everything had been so good. Francois was defeated, Philippe sat on his throne again and it had looked as if everything would be well now... And now this.

________________________________________________________________________________


"Okay, I won't mention Louis", Philippe said, "but only if you promise me that you will really release him next week."

"I promise you", the king replied. He was very delighted because of Philippe's loyality.

Just then a servant entered.

"Your Majesty, there's a girl outside who wants to see you. A Mademoiselle Marie..."

"Really", the king exclaimed, "let her in."

"You can come in, Mademoiselle", the servant called.

One moment later Marie entered. She looked very happy.

"Your Majesty... your Highness", she said and curtseyed.

"Well... I think I let you alone then", Philippe said and left the room. The servant followed him.

As they had gone, the king stood up and went to Marie.

"Marie, it is so good to see you again", he exclaimed.

"Sire, I have made my decission", Marie replied seriously.

Philippe swallowed. So that was the moment of the truth. But what if Marie would say 'no'. The king felt his heart pounding.

"And...?", he demanded.

"I will marry you."

Philippe shouted out joyfully. Then he embraced Marie.

"Oh Marie, that's so wonderful!", he exclaimed.

Marie smiled.

"But what is with your mother? I have heard that she wants you to marry the spanish princess. Do you think that we can convince her?"

"Oh, there I have found a solution", Philippe said, "I will just convert to Islam. Then I can marry more than one wife."

The king had been a bit afraid how Marie would react on the news. But she just giggled.

"To Islam, eh? Do I have to wear a veil then?"

Philippe grinned.

"Only if you want."

"Hm... I think I would look great with a veil", Marie replied joyfully.

They were both in a very good mood now and the king almost forgot Louis untill the servant came back and announced a messenger from Exile...

He sighed.

"I'm sorry Cherie," he said. "But this is very important."

Marie nodded.

"It's alright," she said. "I'll wait next door shall I?"

"How about you go and have a look at your new rooms," Philippe said with a sly grin.

"Wow...I never thought..."

"Well I was kind of hoping you'd say yes," the young man said.

Marie kissed him.

"Thank you!" she exclaimed and left the room.

The messager entered and bowed.

"Well?" the King asked.

"Sire," the man stammered. "I'm afraid it is bad news."

"What is it?" Philippe exclaimed.

"Sire, the Prince, he escaped and we cannot find him."

"What? How?" Philippe exclaimed.

"I...I don;t know Sire. Monsieur only told me to give you this message and to await further instructions."

"Find him!" Philippe exclaimed.

"Yes Sire," the man replied.

"Well go and tell them that. I want him found, otherwise I will punish those responsible."

The man nodded, bowed and hurriedly left the room.

Philippe paced up and down. He did not know what to do. He was worried about everyon finding out the truth but he was also worried about Louis. In the end he walked to the door.

"Send for D'Artagnan," he told the servant.

Louis heard steps coming down the stairs. Then the door opened and two of the bandits went in. One of them was carrying a tray.

"We will start off in a few minutes", the bandit with the tray said, "you should eat something before. It will be a long journey."

The other bandit went forward and undid Louis' bonds and the gag. Then the other one put the tray on the ground infront of the prince.

Louis looked indecisive at the plate with soup.

"Eat. We don't have the whole day to wait", the bandit demanded.

Louis moaned. Then he took the plate and began to eat. The bandits watched him carrifully and were ready to stop him, if he decided to make trouble.

When Louis was ready, they fettered him again.

"Please, don't offer me to the...", Louis began but they had gagged him immediately.

"Sorry boy, but you know the decission", the bandit said, "and now come on. We must go."

Louis tried to struggle but he had no chance. They lead him out of the cellar and the house.

When they left the house, the first thing which Louis saw was a carriage. The other bandits already sat on their horses and were ready to start off.

"Well prince", the leader said, "it's time. I hope you will have a good trip."

The other bandits laughed. The bandit who stood next to him blindfolded Louis again. Then they shoved him into the carriage.

________________________________________________________________________________


When D'Artagnan met the king, he already saw that the boy was very worry about something.

"Sire, has anything happened?", he asked.

"Yes... but... I don't know how to begin", Philippe replied, "it... it is about Louis... and..."

"Oh, I already knew that he has been arrested last night", D'Artagnan replied, "Philippe has told me."

"You know it, too?", the king demanded.

"Well, you should know that the palace is not the best place to keep a secret private, Sire", D'Artagnan replied.

The king moaned.

"But now we have a problem", he said, "just when they arrived at Exile, Louis has escaped and they can't find him."

"Oh no! But what does he want to do? I mean he can't just go back to the palace..."

"I'm worry about him, D'Artagnan", the king replied.

Suddenly D'Artagnan became pale.

"You mean... that something could have happened to him?"

Just at this moment the door burst open and Philippe stormed in. He was very agitated.

"Your Majesty!... Your Majesty!", he panted.

"Philippe", D'Artagnan exclaimed, "my god. What's wrong."

"Something terrible has happened to Louis", Philippe exclaimed, "he is in bad danger. I can feel it."

D'Artagnan looked grave.

"You are certain?" he managed to ask.

Philippe nodded.

"It's just like before. I know something is terribly wrong."

D'Artagnan drew a breath.

"Then I will take musketeers, go to Exiles and search for him. He must still be in that area."

The King was close to tears now.

"Oh, this is all my fault..." he sobbed. "If only I hadn't sent him away then..."

Philippe went to his brother and put his arm around him.

"This isn't the time to talk about such things, SIre," he said. "Louis is in danger, but I know he has not been harmed. Father will find him, I'm sure."

The King nodded.

"Please find him D'Artagnan," he pleaded. "I beg of you."

D'Artagnan nodded gravely.

"I will do everything I can," he said.

"I want to come with you," Philippe began. "I mean I might feel something else..."

"No," D'Artagnan replied. "It's too dangerous."

"But..."

"No Philippe. You stay here and make sure your mother and brother are alright."

Philippe nodded.

"Please find him," he said. "I know something bad will happen if you don't."

"I won't come back without him", D'Artagnan replied, "I promise."

Then he embraced his son a last time and left the room.

"That's so terrible", the king sobbed, "and today is the great celebration. But I'm really not in the mood to celebrate."

Philippe nodded.

"I know what you mean. I feel the same. But you can't cancel the party. I think it is better if the others don't hear what had happened. Try to look happy."

"How could I look happy now? I'm not a very good actor..."

"Maybe you should try to just think about Marie", Philippe replied, "by the way, what have you talked about with her before?"

Now the king smiled again.

"She has agreed to marry me", he replied.

"Oh that's wonderful", Philippe exclaimed, "so just think about this today, then you can be happy."

"Yes, but I would feel guilty if I'm happy and have fun while Louis is suffering."

"I also would rather show my true feelings", Philippe said, "but that's how it works at the palace. Sometimes we have to hide our feelings. And apropos, don't you think it is time now to inform the others about your conversion?"

"You are right", the king replied, "could you be so nice and get Marie and Ahmed? I want them to be with me when I make my decission public."

"Of course", Philippe replied.

"Allright. We will all meet at the throne-hall then."

________________________________________________________________________________


A half hour later the throne-hall was full of courtiers. There were so many people in the hall that it was almost impossible too move. Everyone was there, except for D'Artagnan who had leaved to search Louis. But nobody noticed that.

The king sat on his throne. Next to him sat Philippe and Anne and also Louise and Claudine. Ahmed and Marie stood behind the throne.

"Silence!", Lieutenant André called (because D'Artagnan wasn't there), "Silence!"

When everyone was finally quiet, the king stood up.

"My dear friends, I have to tell you some important news", he called, "you see this girl here, Mademoiselle Marie. I will marry her..."

The reactions were very different. Some courtiers mumured others cheered and some were just confused. Marie blushed.

"But that's not everything", the king continued, "I know that Mademoiselle Marie is a commoner and that it would be better for France if I marry Marie-Therese of Spain. So I have decided to marry both."

"But how should that work?!", a courtier called, "One cannot marry more than one woman!"

"A Christian cannot marry more than one woman", the king replied, "but a Moslem can..."

Suddenly everyone was quiet. They all looked at the king as if they hadn't heard right.

"Yes", Philippe said, "I have decided to convert to Islam. Our friend Ahmed here will help me and teach me everything what I have to know about my new religion..."

There was shocked silence. No-one knew how to react.

Philippe spoke again.

"I appreciate that this is a shock to you all, but I don't intend to force anyone else to convert also. From now on, religious tolerance and acceptance will be what I decree."

"You cannot do such a thing!" a voice cried from the back of the room. "We'd be better off with the tyrant Francois as a King."

Andre moved forward awaiting the King's command to find the traitor...

*******************************************************************************

Louis sat hunched up miserably in the carraige. He was exhausted and frightened. He was certain that the Dutch would make an example of him, for losing the battle and for the attitude he had shown them while he had been King.

The voice of one of the bandits broke his desperate thoughts.

"We'll soon be crossing the border," he said.

Louis despaired. Once he was in Holland he was certain that he would never see his family again. He closed his eyes and thought of Louise and Pascal, wishing he had listened to his wife when she begged him not to see the King.

'This is all Philippe's fault,' Louis thought to himself, feeling the rage overtake him. 'If he did not react so badly to my opinion then I would never have ended up in this position.'

An hour passed. Then the bandit spoke again.

"We have just crossed the border", he said with gloating.

Louis lost every hope. He felt so wretched and helpless. He was convinced that there was no hope for him anymore. The Dutch would execute him or even torture him to death. Or he would slowly die in a dutch dungeon.

________________________________________________________________________________


The bandits headed for the next best costumes office. When their carriage stopped infront of the office, they were met ny two soldiers.

"Who are you? What do you want?", the soldiers demanded, "you look likr foreigners."

"Infact. We are Frenchmen and we have a gift for the Dutch."

The soldier was distrustful.

"What a gift could we expect from a frenchman?", he replied, "that can only be an evil trick."

"Oh, I don't think so", the bandit replied.

And with this he dragged Louis out of the carriage. The dutch soldiers gasped when they saw the prince.

"Well, is this an evil trick now?", the bandits demanded.

"That... that is... the prince... of France", the soldier stammered.

"Prince Louis, if you want to know it exactly. I'm sure your king will be excited to get him. He will be yours,... if the reward is big enough."

The soldiers grinned.

"We will bring you to Amsterdam", one of them said, "and I'm sure that your reward will be very generous."

________________________________________________________________________________

(at the palace)

"Who has said this?!", Lieutenant André demanded, "Who has dared to speak to the king like this?!"

No answer.

"Who?!"

"It was me", a courtier replied. He stepped forward.

"So you really think that the little devil Francois would be a better king?", André demanded.

"Everything would be better than a Moslem on the throne of France!", the courtier called, "That's a shame!"

The other courtiers murmured angrily. Even if they weren't very excited about the king's decission, they were shocked by the man's disrespectful comment.

"One will execute you because you have insulted his Majesty", Andre scolded.

But now the king spoke again.

"Leave him alone, Lieutenant", he said, "everyone has the right to say his opinon..."

"Except for Louis, I think...", Philippe murmured ironicly next to him. But nobody heard it.

"... And I haven't expected that you would be excited about my decission", the king continued, "I can understand that you are shocked. But I promise that nothing will change between me and my people. And I will always be an ally of all christian rulers and countries."

The king's words seemed to satisfy the courtiers a bit more.

"Hm, if the king converts to Islam, he could be mediator between us and the Turks for example. Then they would be no danger for Europe anymore."

"Or he will open them the door to Europe!", another one called.

"Nonsense! You have heard, what the king has said. He will always defend the Christian's affair!"

And so the courtiers argued loudly...

Louis wanted to cry as he became aware that they had entered the city. He sat hunched over in his seattrying to imagine any way out of the aweful situation he was in.

The carraige rumbled along the cobbled street until the Palace came into view.

"We need an audience with the King," the Dutch solider told the guards on the gate.

"The King doesn't usually recieve provincal officers personally," the head one answered haughtilly. "You'll have to wait to see one of the advisors."

"Oh, I think he'll want to see us when he sees who we have in the carraige."

"I hardly..."

"Bring him out!" the Dutch soldier called in French.

The bandits dragged Louis off the bench again, a musket on his chest.

The guards gapped at Louis.

"Is that...?"

"Prince Louis, yes," the soldier replied. "Now how about you let us in."

The man nodded and beckonned to the others to unlock the gate.

"Yan go and tell the King about this!" the hed gaurd instructed.

The man rushed off.

The guard turned around.

"Follow me," he said.

*****************************************************************************

About an hour later Louis was bustled into the room. Infront of him he saw the King of the Netherlands.

"On your knees," one of the soldiers said, pushing Louis down. Louis, angry and humiliated ended up in a heap on the floor.

"Stop!" the King cried and rose to his feet.

The soldiers bowed.

"Apologies Sire," the soldier responsible stammered.

"Go!" the King said.

The men were too afraid to disobey. They all left the room.

The King went to Louis and bent over him and undid the gag.

"Are you alright boy?" he asked.

Louis raised his head.

"Whatever you do to me, I swear my brother will repay you a million times over," he said.

The King shook his head and undid the rope around the princes wrists.

"Come, get up," he said offering his hand. "Are you hurt?"

Louis didn't know what to do. He certainly had not expected this.

"Nah... come on boy, get up", the king replied.

Finally Louis took the king's arm who helped him to get up.

"I... I thought that...", Louis stammered.

"I'm not going to harm you", the king replied, "I don't want war with France. I will send you back to your family."

"But I had plans against you, when I was still king", Louis replied, "and you have supported the traitor Francois. And now..."

"The circumstances have changed. Our army has been defeated by yours and your brother has his throne back now. So I think it will be more clever to try hard to get good connections with France. That's policy."

Louis nodded.

"I understand", he replied quietly.

"Come on. You are going to get a bath now and eat something and in the meantime I will send a messenger to your brother and inform him where you are and that you are allright", the king replied.

"O... Okay", Louis replied.

A servant went to Louis.

"Please follow me, your Highness", he said, "I will bring you to the bathroom."

________________________________________________________________________________


At the palace the celebration had now begun. Meanwhile the courtiers had accepted the king's decission to convert. But it was still conversation topic number one.

Philippe (the king) just took a glass of wine and wanted to drink, when Ahmed put a hand on his shoulder.

"Oh no, your Majesty", he rebuked, "a Moslem doesn't drink alcohol."

The king looked melancholy on his glass of whine while next to him Philippe giggled. But then he grinned.

"You forget Ahmed, that I haven't officially converted yet", he replied, "so at the moment I can still drink wine."

And with this he emptied his glass.

Ahmed shook his head and Philippe (the twin) giggled again.

Just then a soldier came towards them. He looked dirty and very exhausted.

"Your Majesty...", he gasped.

"My god", the king replied, "Who are you?"

"I'm one of D'Artagnan's men. I come as a messenger... We have searched Prince Louis everywhere around Exile but we couldn't find him."

Suddenly the brother's happiness had gone.

"You MUST find him", the king exclaimed, "I will give you more men..."

"Sire, the captain said that his Highness could be everywhere now. We have no idea were we should search him."

"Then look for him all over the country", the king replied angrily, "I order you to find him. Otherwise I will punish you."

"Y... yes, your Majesty."

After the soldier left the table Philippe leaned over towards the King. He smiled softly.

"I know you're worried about Louis," he whispered. "But don't be. I have a feeling now that he is safe."

The King looked at his brother.

"Are you certain?" he asked.

Philippe nodded.

"He will not be harmed now."

The King accepted these words.

"I just hope he comes home soon to us," he said.

******************************************************************************

Louis had followed two servant girls to a hot bath leaving the King alone. One of his advisors slipped out the the alcove.

"Sire?" he questioned looking more than a little puzzled.

The King smiled.

"No I have not gone insane Peter," he said.

"But..."

"I plan to gain young Louis's confidence. I think he could be easily swayed to create an uprising against his brother and then while France is busy embrolled in civil war..."

He paused and smiled.

"We have the perfect opportunity to attack!" the advisor exclaimed.

The King smiled and nodded.

"Now see to it that the little French bastard gets everything he desires, will you?"

"Yes Sire...but..."

"But what?"

"Well, what if he will not turn on his brother. I mean..."

"He will. My spies tell me that Philippe had Louis carried off the the prison Pignerol after an argument. Louis escaped and that's how he has ended up here."

"But I'm sure that when Philippe hears..."

"He won't hear Peter. But Louis will think he has and unfortunately the reply will be less that favourable I think."

The advsior nodded.

"Now go!" the King ordered. "And make sure that he gets all that he wishes."

"Yes Sire."

Louis was enjoying the hot bath while four beautiful maids washed him and offered him wine and fruits. Louis smiled. It was the first time since the argument with his brother that he felt good.

"Do you want this cocktail, your Highness?" one of the maids asked.

"Oh yes. Thanks", Louis replied and too the goblet which the maid offered him. He was already a bit drunken.

Then the door opened and the advisor came in.

"Is everything allright, your Highness?", he said to Louis, "Is the water not too hot? Are the girls also nice?"

"Yes, yes. Everything is wonderful", Louis replied tipsily.

"Do you have any other wishes? Is there anything what I can do for you?"

"I need another audience with your king", Louis replied.

"Oh of course. I'm certain his Majesty will be excited to dine with you. Then you can speak with him again."

"Oh good", Louis replied.

________________________________________________________________________________


One hour later the king of the Netherlands and Louis were sitting together at the table and dining.

"Is the roast good?", the king asked.

"Very good. Do you have already send a messenger to my brother?"

"Of course."

"Actually I don't know how my brother will react", Louis replied, "Afterall we had an argument before."

The king pretended to be surprised.

"Ah, what?", he exclaimed.

"After this argument my brother had sent me to prison. I think he wanted to teach me a lesson. And now I'm not sure if he will be very excited about my escape and that I'm here."

"Poor prince", the king exclaimed, "why has your brother done this to you?"

Louis told the king the whole story. After he had ended the king gasped.

"He wants to convert to Islam?! Bad enough that he was a Catholic but Islam...? God, no."

"What shall this mean?", Louis demanded, "'bad enough that he was a Catholic'? Do you think you are something better,... you stupid Protestant?"

For some moments it looked as if the two men would go for their throats eachother, but then the king smiled again.

"I'm sorry. I didn't want to offend you", he said, "we Christians should stick together."

Louis nodded satisfiedly.

"Yes we should. I'm sorry, too. My temper... you know?"

Both smiled hypocritically. At this moment they had hatched out a typical marriage of convenience.

"I think I would prefer a Christian ruler on the throne of France", the king said.

"Me too", Louis replied, "but my brother ignored my arguments."

"I was not talking about your brother because I'm certain that he won't change his opinion again. But what about you?"

"You mean that..."

"A Moslem on the throne of France would be a shame", the king replied, "You should be king again, Louis."

The king said this all but actually he didn't care about Philippe's conversion. He just wanted to incite Louis against Philippe. And he knew Louis' weak spots.

"I... king of France.... again?", Louis stammered.

"Yes. And you would have my support", the king replied.

Louis smiled...

He took a long sip of wine.

"Well..perhaps.." he began uncertainly. "Afterall my brother does seem to forget that I was the one who allowed him to take my place. But to usurp him?"

Louis shook his head.

The King nodded.

"Oh, I think that your loyalty is admiral, especially since he has treated you so badly."

He sighed.

"I could never send my brother to a prison for an argument. I love him far too much."

"Philippe loves me..." Louis protested.

"I would never suggest otherwise," the Dutch King replied. "But it must bother you that he is bringing such shame on your country."

This was Louis's major weak point.

He nodded.

"You're right," he managed to say. "That does bother me, a lot. Philippe was born a Catholic. To renounce his faith for some girl..."

He could not finish his sentence: it filled him with such anger and shame.

"I repeat my offer," the King said. "You would have my full support both military and personal, should you wish to make France Catholic again."

Louis considered. The decision was painful.

"...I...I accept your offer," he replied uncertainly. "But my brother will never be harmed."

The King smiled.

"But of course," he said.

"And my wife and son..."

"I will have my spies smuggle them out of the Palace before the Muslim even knows what is happening."

Louis drew a breath.

"It's decided then," he said and finished his wine.

The King nodded and obligingly refilled the glass.

"We should start this mission as soon as possible", Louis said, "I want to get it over and done with quickly."

"I know what you mean", the king said, "if you want I will immediately give order to the army to prepare for the invasion."

"Yes, yes. Do that", Louis replied, "but now I need some sleep. I'm tired."

The king stood up.

"I will bring you to your room", he said gently and took Louis' arm.

________________________________________________________________________________


When Louis was sleeping, the king met his advisor.

"Everything is perfect, Peter", he said, "the little Louis has accepted my offer. He will start a war against his brother."

The advisor grinned.

"That's good news."

"I will give him an army, big enough to defeat the french army even if they have still the support of these arabs. But after the french army is defeated little Louis will expierience a bad surprise..."

"... because we won't allow him to get the throne back", the advisor added.

"Exactly. He will be arrested then together with his brother and his whole family and France will belong to me."

"Oh, you are so clever, your Majesty", the advisor replied.

"I know. And now prepare the army."

"Yes, Sir."

________________________________________________________________________________


The advisor left. But neither he nor the king knew that someone had heard their discussion. It were the bandits who had offered Louis to the Dutch and who had been in the next room at this moment where they had just gotten their penalty from the dutch treasurer. Now they were alone in the room.

"Did you hear that", one of them said, "what a malice."

"We must warn the king."

"Are you crazy? We had kidnapped his brother and..."

"When he hears the news, I'm sure he won't punish us. I think he will forgive us then."

"He is right. And I think we all have no desire to see France in the hands of the dutch king."

The others nodded.

"Then it is decided", the leader said, "we will warn king Philippe. We should leave this place now."

And the bandits left the palace and nobody noticed it.

It was late when the celebrations finished for the evening. Both Philippe's were pretty drunk as they retired to bed.

Claudine helped her husband. After he lay down in bed Claudine sighed.

"I'm going to go and see how Louise is, alright?" she said.

Philippe nodded sleepily.

******************************************************************************

Claudine went and knocked on the door to the rooms of Louis and Louise but there was no answer. She waited, puzzled.

Still nothing.

She opened the door and went inside.

"Louise?" she said uncertainly, seeing only darkness.

She went out again and took a lamp from the passage. There was no-one inside the rooms. Louise and Pascal had vanished.

Claudine did not know what to think. She left the rooms, closed the door and made her way back to her husband.

"Philippe?" she said.

He sighed.

"What?" he replied, half asleep.

"Louise has gone."

"Hmmmm..."

"Did you hear me Philippe?" she said with more urgency. "Louise and Pascal are gone!"

Philippe woke up.

"Gone?" he asked. "Gone where?"

Claudine shook her head.

"I don't know, Philippe," she said. "But I have a really bad feeling about this."

******************************************************************************

Louis was woken early by one of the Kings' advisors.

"Your Highness," he said. "We have your wife and son on their way here. The King would also like to inform you that the the troops will be prepared by noon."

Louis sat up and nodded.

"Then let us be ready," he said, supressing a yawn.

Philippe and Claudine went to the king's room to tell him the news that Louise and Pascal had gone.

"He will maybe angry when we awake him", Philippe said, "I'm sure he's tired... Me too, by the way."

"He is the king. He must know what happens at the Palace. Come on.", Claudine replied.

"Okay, okay."

Philippe knocked at the door. Some moments passed, then they heard the king's voice.

"Come in!"

They entered the room. The king had sat up in his bed and looked very sleepy.

"My god, what is it?", he said angrily, "I was already sleeping."

"Sire, Louise and Pascal are not in their room", Claudine exclaimed.

"And that's why you have awaked me? What's so bad about it? Maybe they have gone walking a bit."

"It is night and Pascal is a baby", Claudine protested, "Why should they go walking at this time?!"

The king yawned.

"What do I know? Sometimes woman have strange ideas."

"Brother", Philippe exclaimed now, "Claudine is right! The situation is very disturbing!"

"Don't scream so. Allright. I will give order to search for them at the palace and the garden and if they won't be found, then I will be worry, too."

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime Louise and Pascal were on their way to Amsterdam. They sat in a comfortable carriage together with a dutch officer.

"So my husband is at Amsterdam", Louise said, "but what is he doing there and why did he want me to come so quickly. I should have tell the king about my departure. He will be worry."

"Oh no, that would have been a bad idea", the officer replied, "the king has not to know what happens."

"But why?", Louise said puzzled.

"Because your husband wants to get back the throne with the help of the dutch army. And he wants you to be safe so that the king can't use you as hostages."

"HE WANTS WHAT?!?!", Louise exclaimed, "Has he gone mad?!"

"Prince Louis can't accept that France will be ruled by a Moslem. And our king has the same opinion. He will support your husband with everything he has."

"That's completly mad!", Louise scolded while Pascal began to cry, "I will talk him out of it. What a mad stubborn fool!"

The officer laughed.

"Oh, I think the prince has made his decission and you can't change that."

"Well, we will see. I can't wait to see him. I will make him see sense!"

The officer laughed again. He didn't take Louise serious.

The two Philippe's sat together in the Kings rooms feeling tired. They were beginning to develop hangovers and longed for their beds.

Finally there came a knock on the door.

"Enter," the King pronounced.

A musketeer came into the room, exhausted.

He bowed.

"I'm sorry Sire," he said. "But we cannot find her anywhere."

Philippe looked at the King.

"Now is there a reason to worry?" he asked.

The young monarch sighed and nodded. He shook his head.

"Where could she be?" he asked. "She thinks Louis has gone to Spain for heaven's sake!"

"Maybe she has discovered the truth," Philippe said.

"But only you, Claudine and D'Artagnan know the truth...Unless...Did you tell her?"

"No!" Philippe exclaimed. "How could you suggest such a thing? I gave you my word!"

"How else would she know?"

PHilippe shook his head in disbelief.

"BUT I DON'T KNOW WHERE LOUIS IS, DO I!" he replied angrily. "No-one does!"

The King was quiet.

"Do you really think I would betray you, anyway?" Philippe asked. He was very hurt.

"No...no of course not, it's just...I don't know what to think anymore."

"No, nor do I."

Just then there was another knock at the door. A page entered.

"Sire," he said. "There are some men at the gates asking to see you. They have said that they bring news about Prince Louis."

The brothers looked at eachother.

"News about Louis?", the king replied, "bring them to me."

"Yes, Sire."

The page left. Philippe looked at his brother.

"What does this mean?", he said.

"I don't know, brother", the king replied, "I just hope it is good news."

At this moment the page came back with the visitors (the bandits). They looked dirty and daring.

"God, who are these guys", the king exclaimed, "they look like bandits."

"We are bandits", the leader replied.

"What?!", Philippe (the twin) called, "Sire, you should let arrest them."

"That wouldn't be a good idea because we have some important news for the king", the leader said.

The king saw that the page was still in the room and very confused. So he sent him out before he replied.

"Which news do you have for me?", he demanded.

"Sire, yesterday we have met prince Louis in a forest near to Exile... And well, we thought that we could get much ransom for him..."

"You have kidnapped him!", Philippe cried. He grabbed the leader at his collar and shoke him. "What have you done to him?! What have you done to him?!"

"Philippe", the king called, "stop it! I want to hear the rest of the story!"

Philippe leave the bandit alone, but he was beside himself.

The king looked at the leader of the bandits.

"Tell me your name", he demanded.

"My name is Antoine", the man replied.

"Good Antoine. Tell me what you have done with Louis or I will follow my brother's propose and sent you to prison and from there to the scaffold."

Antoine was a bit afraid now, but he replied.

"First we wanted to demand ransom from you, but then we thought that this was too risky. So we decided to offer him to the Dutch and we did it..."

"You damn bandits!", Philippe called, "I will..."

"Wait wait! That's not everything", Antoine exclaimed, "the king of the Netherlands didn't treat Louis as a prisoner. No, he has received him as a guest and has treated him with high respect. And you know why? Because he wanted to turn him against you, your Majesty."

"What did you say?", the king demanded.

"And he has managed it. I have heard that you have converted to Islam. Louis was so angry about this that it was easy for the dutch king to convince him to start a war against you. Louis wants the throne back and he is coming with the dutch army to conquer it."

The king was shocked.

"I can't believe it", he said, "I knew that Louis didn't agree with my conversion but I never thought that..."

"No wonder after you have sent him to prison", Philippe exclaimed angrily, "Did you really think that Louis would just accept this. Obviously you don't know Louis' character."

"Oh, but you know it", the king mocked.

"Yes I do. It was a stupid idea to arrest Louis!"

"Oh yes! Of course the saint Philippe always knows everything better!"

"Ahm, Messieurs. Please, I still have to tell you something", Antoine said.

The king looked at him.

"Speak!"

"The dutch king just use Louis. Actually he wants the throne of France for himself. He just wants Louis to do the dirty work for him. Louis doesn't know that. He thinks that the king is his friend, but in the end he will be in for a nasty surprise."

"I... I thank you...", the king stammered.

Philippe, the twin, shook his head.

"I knew that this would be bad," he said. "What are you going to do?"

The King sighed.

"I...I don't know," he said. "I wish D'Artagnan were here."

Philippe laughed bitterly.

"So do I," he said. "But he's running around Exiles, trying to find Louis isn't he? Still at least you can deal with them."

The King looked confused.

"They kidnapped Louis!" Philippe exclaimed. "They have to be punished."

"But they have told us about the Dutch plot..."

"Did you think that they could be lying?"

"I..."

"Sire, I swear to you..." Antoine put in.

"Shut up!" Philippe said.

He turned to his brother.

"I can't believe that you could not see this coming. You and Louis are putting us all in danger, because of you stupid ideas."

The King did not say anything.

Philippe shook his head.

"Well I for one am not going to allow my family to be hurt. I'm leaving..."

The King now spoke.

"No Philippe, you can't..."

"You can't stop me."

"Please don't do this...."

The King was nearly crying now as he brother walked towards the door.

"Philippe I command you not to leave."

Philippe stopped and turned around. A sarcastic smile came to his face.

"What are you going to do exactly?" he asked. "Send me to Exiles aswell? Maybe I'll end up in Spain or England and then you'll have another war on your hands."

He turned to leave again....

The king wanted to cry but Antoine and his men were still in the room. He looked at them.

"I thank you, Messieurs", he said, "I will pay you well for the information."

He went to his desk and wrote a short note. Then he gave the piece of paper to Antoine.

"Bring this to my finance minister Monsieur Fouquet and he will give you your reward. You have luck because he's at the palace at the moment."

"Thank you, Sire", Antoine replied, "Where can we find the minister?"

"At his study."

Philippe went to the door and called the page.

"Bring these men to Monsieur Fouquet", he ordered the page, "and then get Ahmed. I want to see him."

"Yes, your Majesty", the page replied.

________________________________________________________________________________


Ahmed came a few minutes later.

"Your Majesty, you wanted to see me?", he said.

"Yes, Ahmed", the king replied, "we have problems. Louis is at the Netherlands now. And he wants to usurp the throne with the help of the dutch army. The king of the Netherlands supports him."

"What?", Ahmed gasped, "but... I can't believe... and what is Louis doing at the Netherlands??"

The king sighed.

"That's a long story. I will tell you later", he replied, "but now we must prepare for the battle. I hope I have your support."

"Of course, Sire. But I don't understand why Louis should fight against you."

"You should know it, Ahmed. It is because my decision to convert. Louis can't accept this. But the dutch king just uses him. Actually he wants the throne for himself, but Louis doesn't know that."

"Oh no", Ahmed moaned, "if I had known that it would come to this, I had never propose to convert to you. I'm sorry..."

"No Ahmed. There's no need for you to be sorry. It was my own decission. But we must finish this now. I must convert now. Immediately."

"Your Majesty, are you sure?"

"Yes. At this situation we must get things straighted out."

Ahmed nodded.

"Allright", he replied, "There are some Imams who have accompanied my army. I will go and get them. Please wait here, Sire."

Ahmed left.

"Please hurry", the king called.

After Philippe had converted he was once again alone with Ahmed preparing for the battle.

They had gone through all the plans, and were a s prepared as they could be. As Ahmed prepared to leave to see his generals, he spoke.

"Sire?" he asked.

"Yes?" Philippe replied.

"Just one more thing. What is the order concerning your brother if we were to capture him?"

Philippe became sad.

"Whatever happens," he said. "Your men must not harm Louis."

Ahmed bowed.

"Of course Sire. But you want him captured?"

Philippe could only nod.

******************************************************************************

Meanwhile, Philippe had gone to Claudine.

"Pack a bag," he told her. "We're going to Perronette."

Claudine, who was nursing Charlotte looked up.

"What is it?" she asked.

"Bad things are going to happen," Philippe replied. "And I don't want to be here to see them."

"What bad things?" Claudine asked.

Philippe explained. By the time he finished he had tears in his eyes. He shook his head.

"I just can't bear to be here and see Louis and Philippe at war. It's just too aweful."

Claudine nodded.

"I understand," she said and kissed him gently. "We will go."

In the meantime Louise and Pascal had arrived at Amsterdam. The dutch king greeted Louise at the Palace.

"Welcome, Madame", he said, "your husband is already waiting for you."

"Where is he?", Louise demanded.

"At his room. Come on, I will bring you to him."

Louise followed the king to the guestroom where Louis was. Louis, who was sitting on the bed, stood up when he saw his wife and his son.

"Louise!", he exclaimed and run to her.

He wanted to embrace her but she struggled.

"Chérie, what is?", Louis asked confused.

"Well, I will let you alone then", the king said.

When the king had left, Louise spoke.

"What the heck is wrong with you Louis?", she demanded angrily.

"I don't know what you mean", Louis replied.

"You want to start a war against the king? Have you become mad?!"

"I thought you would be happy to see me", Louis replied disappointedly.

"I'm happy to see you, but I'm not happy about your plans. We had finally defeated Francois and his supporters, and I thought that we could live in peace now. But now you have that stupid idea to start a war against your brother!"

"He can't rule France anymore!", Louis exclaimed, "Only a Christian king can rule France!"

"Who sais that? It is written nowhere that France must be ruled by a Christian king", Louise replied.

"But it is better", Louis replied stubbornly, "a Moslem on the throne of France is a damn shame!"

"The only shame is your intollerance, Louis!", Louise called.

Louis slapped her in the face.

"Don't dare to speak with me like this!", he called, but then he suddenly froze.

Pascal began to cry loudly and Louise was shocked.

"You... hit me", she stammered, "How could you...?"

"I'm sorry, Chérie", Louis whined, "I didn't want to... Please forgive me."

Louise shook her head.

"I don't see my lovely husband anymore", she said, "I only see a religious fanatic who is willing to shed the blood of his own people for his belief."

"I'm not a fanatic", Louis protested, "every other Christian ruler at Europe would agree with me. A Moslem can't rule France."

"I don't care, if they agree with you or not", Louise exclaimed, "this war which you want to start is a great foolish action."

"Well, you can thank my little brother for it", Louis replied cooly, "if he hadn't so stupid ideas, we would have no war now."

"You know what?! I despise you!", Louise cried and run out of the room.

"No! Chérie!", Louis called, but she had already gone.

Louis could still hear her last words in his head 'I despise you'. He sat down on the bed and wept.

________________________________________________________________________________


Perronette was alone at Philippe's old estate. After Francois' allies had burn down the estate, it had been rebuild by order of the king. Now Perronette lived they together with the servants, maids and some guards. But she really missed Philippe.

At the moment she was at the kitchen and preparing vegetables for a soup, when she suddenly heard noises coming from the great entrance-hall.

"Your Highness", she heard the voice of a servant saying, "what a pleasure to see you."

Perronette felt her heart pounding. She stood up and run out of the kitchen and into the entrance-hall. There she saw Philippe with his wife and children, surrounded by the servants...

Perronette's heart leapt and she ran to her boy.

"Philippe!" she exclaimed. "It's so wonderful to see you!"

And she hugged him.

Philippe smiled sadly.

"It's wonderful to see you Perronette," he said. "I'm sorry I haven't been able to see you for so long but all that business with Francois..."

"Shhh..." Perronette said. "There's no need to explain. I'm just so glad that you are alright. But you seem sad?"

Philippe sighed.

"I am," he said. "I have fallen out with the King. I hope you will not mind us staying here with you for a while."

"Of course not, my boy," Perronette replied. She turned to one of the servants.

"Prepare the masters room," she said.

The servant nodded.

Perronette smiled at Claudine.

"Cherie, the children look tired. Why don't you take them to rest?"

Claudine smiled.

"Thank you, I will," she said. She kissed Philippe warmly on the cheek.

"See you in a while, cherie," he said.

*******************************************************************************

"Your Highness, we are ready..." Peter said, as he entered Louis's room.

Seeing that the young man was upset, he spoke.

"Is there something wrong?"

Louis shook his head.

"No," he replied. "It's fine."

And he stood up...

The dutch army was already waiting outside on the great place infront of the palace. Everything was prepared and they were ready to start off.

The king already sat on his horse. He greeted Louis.

"Are you ready, your Highness?", he said.

Louis nodded.

"Where are my wife and son now?", he asked.

The king pointed onto a carriage which was escorted by a group of soldiers.

"There", he replied, "I thought that you would like it, if they accompany us. But if you want, they can also stay at the palace."

"No. It's good so", Louis replied, "I like to have my family with me."

"Then let us start off", the king said.

A servant offered Louis a sorrel and the prince mounted the horse.

"When we have left the city, we will meet the rest of the army", the king said to Louis.

Louis nodded and they set off.

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime Ahmed and Lieutenant André were preparing the french and the arabian army for the war. The king had also sent a messenger to Exile who should find D'Artagnan and inform him about the events. They needed D'Artagnan and Philippe wanted to have him back at the palace. But as long as he wasn't there, Lieutenant André stood in for him.

At the moment there was a meeting between the king, André and Ahmed.

"We have spies everywhere now, Sire", André said, "they will inform us about everything what the dutch army is doing at the moment."

"Good", the king replied, "And what about our army?"

"The soldiers are coming from everywhere all over the country. At the moment gather the troops."

"And how many time do you need for this?"

"We should be ready this evening", André replied.

Philippe nodded satisfiedly. Then Ahmed spoke.

"Your Majesty, maybe we could prevent a great battle and bloodshed. We could captivate Louis when the dutch army is resting. That would change the situation alot and maybe we can make Louis see sense then."

"That's a good idea", Philippe replied, "but how should this work? How do you want to captivate Louis when he is surrounded by a whole army?"

"Don't worry about that, Sire", Ahmed replied, "my men are specialists there. I will send ten of them and they will captivate Louis without that anyone of the Dutch will notice that."

The king nodded.

"Allright. But don't harm my brother."

Louis and the Dutch Army had arrived near the border as the son was beginning to set.

The King rode up to Louis.

"Your Highness," he said. "I think we should set camp here for tonight. It makes no sense to enter enemy territory without light on our side."

Louis nodded.

"That's a good idea Sire," he said.

The King nodded and rode back to his generals to convey the orders.

******************************************************************************

The camp had been set and Louis was brought to a tent near that of the King.

Inside Louise and Pascal were waiting for him.

Louis waited by the flap, while Louise sat on the bed nursing Pascal. The young Prince was overwhelmed with feelings. He so wanted to go and hug his wife but he was terrified of further rejection.

Louise had seen him enter but she carried on singing softly to her son.

"I'm...I'm so sorry," Louis said softly.

"I'm trying to get Pascal to sleep," Louise replied coldly. "He's very tired with all this travelling."

"Louise, please...."

"Later Louis!" Louise replied sharply.

Pascal began to cry.

"Now look what you've done!" she cried angrily. There were tears in her eyes.

Louis hung his head.

"I'll come back later then," he said.

Louise did not reply as the young man left the tent.

Louis went to the edge of the camp. He wanted to be alone and needed silence. He sat down on the meadow and watched the starry sky melancholicly.

"Louise doesn't understand me", he said to himself, "she just doesn't want to understand me. Nobody understands me."

Louis became angry. He said to himself that it were the others who were responsible for everything, but at the same time he felt that his missed his family and his brothers.

Suddenly he felt that someone was behind him. Louis turned his head and saw two arabian soldiers. He realized within a second that these were Ahmed's men and that they had not come as friends. He wanted to stood up and run away, but the men had seized him immediately. One of the soldiers pressed a hand on Louis' mouth so that he couldn't cry for help.

"Don't be afraid, your Highness", the soldier said, "your brother doesn't want you to be harmed. Come on, we have to talk."

Louis understood that it was better for him to not struggle. The soldiers lead him to a glade were eight other arabian soldiers were waiting with their horses.

"What do you want from me?", Louis demanded.

"Can't you imagine it?", the leader replied, "the king wants to prevent bloodshed. So he has given order to kidnapp you and to bring you back to the palace. He hopes that he can make you see sense then."

"Pah!", Louis exclaimed.

"But don't worry", the leader continued, "we are not going to harm you. If you promise that you will come with us and make no trouble, we will even not fetter you."

"You can't expect that I will just come with you", Louis replied angrily.

"Well, as you want, your Highness. Then I have no choice", the leader replied.

And he gave his men a sign to fetter Louis.

"Wait", Louis exclaimed, "my wife and my son are at the camp. You must not let them alone with the Dutch. When the Dutch notice that I have gone, then..."

"He's right", one of the soldiers said, "his family must come with us or the dutch king could use them as hostages when he realizes what has happened."

The leader looked at Louis.

"Where are they?", he demanded.

"In the tent right next to the king's tent", Louis replied.

"Good. Go and get them. Quickly!"

The two soldiers who had kidnapped Louis before went back to the camp.

The leader spoke to Louis.

"Just tell me. Why do you have such a great problem with our belief?"

"I have no problem with your belief", Louis replied, "I just have a problem with the conversion of my brother."

"And why?"

"Because he has given up the true belief just of a girl!"

"Be carriful", the leader said sternly, "it depends on the person which belief is true. You should never forget that for us the Islam is true, and you are the unbeliever."

"Don't insult me", Louis replied hurted, "I'm not a unbeliever."

The leader smiled.

"You see what I mean?", he replied, "it hurts you when I call you an unbeliever. And so it also hurts us when you condemn the conversion of your brother."

But Louis didn't want to understand.

At this moment the two soldiers came back with Louise and Pascal. Louise looked satisfied and happy.

"Ah, that's good that you bring my husband back to the palace", she said.

"You are a traitor, Louise", Louis exclaimed, "I thought that you are on my site. Afterall I'm your husband."

"Well, instead of you I haven't lost my mind", Louise replied cooly.

"Allright. Let us start off then", the leader said, "before the Dutch notice anything."

They made their way towards the edge of the camp and hid behind a tent while they waited for the Dutch patrol to pass. One of the men pressed his hand to Louis's mouth.

As the patrol passed, they stepped out from behind the tent and went to hurry out. But just then Louis seized his moment. He managed to turn and knee one of the men hard in groin. The man could not supress the cry of pain which alerted the Dutch guards who turned around...

*******************************************************************************

Philippe, (the twin) stood on the step of his childhood home staring up at the stars which twinkled down on him from the inky black sky. He sighed deeply.

He missed his brothers and his mother and father a lot and wished that his brothers would see sense and allow them to all live in peace. But he knew how headstrong Louis was and now Philippe appeared to be following the same path.

"Philippe," Claudine said softly, appearing from the hall. "Are you alright?"

She saw her husband leaned against the door, looking at the sky. Seeing that he had no coat she exclaimed,

"You'll catch your death out here! It's freezing!"

Philippe smiled sotly.

"I'm alright," he said. "I've just been out a few minutes."

"You've been out here nearly an hour."

"An hour?"

Philippe was suprised.

"Come inside, won't you?" Claudine asked. "Let me make you a hot drink. I've just got the twins down, so we can talk."

Philippe nodded and allowed her to lead him inside.

They went into the kitchen and Philippe sank to a chair near the fireplace.

"You're hands are freezing!" Claudine exclaimed, rubbing them gently. "I don;t want you ill again."

"I just lost track of time, that's all."

"You were worrying about your brothers, weren't you?"

"I can't help it, Cherie," Philippe replied. "God knows what's going to happen if the Dutch do invade."

"Louis and Philippe are old enough to make their own decisions," Claudine said.

"Are they?" Philippe replied. "You know, neither of them exactly have the best track records on making decisions."

Claudine shook her head.

"I know what you are going to say Philippe, but I really don't want you going back there and getting involved with this."

There were tears in her eyes.

"I couldn't bear it if..."

"I just keep thinking about how I'd feel if something happened to either one of them, knowing I had just abandoned them. I don't know if I could live with myself."

Claudine shook her head.

"Charlotte and Marcel need you Philippe, more than Louis and Philippe need you. And I need you."

Philippe considered....

"I don't know what to do", he replied.

"If the worst happens and the Dutch really win, then you won't be safe at the palace", Claudine replied, "please stay here."

"Do you really think that it is more safe here than at the palace? At least we have musketeers at the palace. The guards here instead won't be a obstacle for the Dutch."

"But you can't do anything for your brothers. It makes no sense to go back to the palace. This estate here is maybe not so well guarded like the palace. But the advantage is that the Dutch don't know about it."

Philippe smiled.

"You are right. They don't know that this estate exist. But Louis knows it."

"Do you think he will tell them?", Claudine replied shocked.

"I don't know", Philippe replied, "it looks like my brothers have become mad. And when the Dutch notice that I'm not at the palace, they will search for me, and I could imagine that Louis will tell them about this house here."

"No, I can't imagine that he would betray you", Claudine replied.

"You don't know Louis. He can be a real bastard."

"He is your brother. How can you call him a bastard?"

"Maybe because I was once in prison and have weared an iron mask?", Philippe replied sarcastically, "But well, fact is that Louis has now started a war against his own people. And only because Philippe has changed his religion. That's absurd!"

"I know...", Claudine replied.

"... and Philippe isn't better. Why the heck did he send Louis to Exile? He should have known that Louis won't accept that."

"I know what you mean, Philippe", Claudine replied, "but what do you want to do at the palace? The war has already begun. You can't change it anymore. Please stay here. We need you."

"And what shall I do here?", Philippe replied, "I'm as helpless here as I would be at the palace. But at the palace I can be with my brothers, when the worst happens."

"No Philippe! I couldn't live without you."

"You can come with me. Nobody sais that you have to stay here when I go back to the palace."

________________________________________________________________________________


at the dutch camp:

For a moment everyone frozed. The Dutch and the arabs looked at eachother. Then the dutch soldiers threw their swords and called.

"Alert! Alert! Intruders! They have the prince! Alert!!!"

One moment later further dutch soldiers came running from all directions.

"Leave the prince alone", the dutch soldier demanded.

"No!"

The arabs attacked their enemies and a fight started. But the arabs were hopelessly outnumbered...

Quickly they were surrounded by the Dutch soldiers. A Lieutenant came forward and dragged Louis, Louise and Pascal free.

"Let go of me!" Louise cried angrily.

Pascal began to cry.

"Are you alright, Your Highess?" the Lieutenant asked.

Louis straightened his clothes.

"I'm fine," he said. "Just my silly little brother thinks that he can kidnap me out right from under my allies noses."

He looked at the Arabs.

"Deal with them," he said coldly and walked back into the camp.

Louise stood there clutching Pascal while the brave Arabs were held roughly.

"Don't hurt them," she cried.

The Dutch soldiers laughed.

"We won't!" they scoffed. "At least not until they go for a little drop, damn traitors!"

And they were led away.

"Let's gte you back to your tent, My Lady," the Lieutenant said.

"I don't want to go back," Louise replied.

"But my lady, it's cold, it's dark, your child is hungry. You must."

Louise considered. Although the very last thing she wanted to do at the moment was see Louis, she knew Pascal needed to be fed. She nodded her head and allowed herself to be led back to camp.

******************************************************************************

The Dutch King was furious when he heard the news.

"You mean that they nearly smuggled him out right from under your noses. Fools!"

"But Sire..."

"But nothing," the King replied. "This is too important now for anything to go wrong....If the little French bastard was to see his brother then they might make up and then we would not stand a chance of gaining power. Now make sure you watch him. There can be no more mistakes."

The soldiers nodded.

"Yes Sire," they chorused.

The King waved that they might go.

"Sire..." one put in.

"What?"

"What shall we do with the prisoners?"

"We'll hang them at dawn in front of the troops and send their corpses back to France for the little Arab King to see."

"Yes Sire."

****************************************************************************

D'Artagnan was frantic and dispairing. For two days he had searched around Exiles ofr his son to no advail. He was nearing the end as him and his weary troops rode along the road. A rider came into view.

"It's one of us!" one man cried recognising the musketeer uniform.

D'Artagnan felt his heart lurch. He was hopeful the letter would inform him of Louis's safe return home, but he still feared the worst...

The rider stopped infront of D'Artagnan and his musketeers.

"I have a message from the king", he said and gave D'Artagnan a letter.

The captain opened the letter and read it. His glance darkened.

"Captain, is it good news?", one musketeer asked.

"Yes and no", D'Artagnan replied, "Louis is safe now. But he has made an alliance with the Dutch and now he has started an invasion with their help."

"He has what?!", the musketeer exclaimed.

"The king writes that Louis can't accept his conversion. He wants to usurp the throne."

"But..."

"We must go back to the palace. Immediately!", D'Artagnan said, "The dutch king only uses Louis as an instrument. He wants the throne for himself!"

And they rode back to the palace.

________________________________________________________________________________


Louise entered the tent with Pascal in her arms. Inside she met Louis who was lying on his resting place. He looked satisfied and was drinking a cup of tea.

"How can you lie here like Lord Muck and drink tea while our allies are in the hands of the Dutch?!", he cried angrily.

"Oh, I think you are a bit puzzled, Chérie", Louis replied, "the dutch are our allies and the arabs are our enemies. I'm sure the dutch king will deal with them."

Louise put Pascal into his cradle and went to Louis. She was furious.

"These arabs have helped to defeat Francois!", she called, "Did you forget that?! You can't allow the dutch to kill them."

Louis stood up.

"Why not?", he demanded.

"Because they are our friends, you damn bastard", Louise cried, "What has happened with you Louis?! Where is my lovely husband?! I only see a monster!"

"Well, maybe I'm a monster", Louis replied coldly, "but then I'm at least a catholic one and no unbeliever like my little brother."

Louise lost her control and started to hammer with her fists on Louis' chest.

"You monster! You monster!", she cried desperately, "How can you be so cruel?! How can you do that?! The arabs are our friends, our friends! And Philippe is your brother!"

Finally she had no power anymore and sat down in a corner of the tent. She wept.

"Are you ready now?", Louis said coldly.

Louise didn't answer.

"Good", Louis continued, "then you will listen to me now. I will not allow that an unbeliever will rule France. Philippe has only one chance. He has to revoke his conversion. Then I will stop this war. Otherwise I will get the throne. And as for you, you are my wife. And you will obey me as is right and proper for a good wife."

"I can't believe that this is the same Louis who I have once married", Louise mumured.

"When you married me Cherie, you knew I had strong principles."

"And when I married you you knew that I would never be the silent, dutiful wife."

Louis sank back down.

"What are you saying then?" he asked.

Louise raised her head and looked at him. She had tears in her eyes.

She shook her head.

"I'm saying that I'm not sure if I love you anymore Louis."

Louis felt her words stab at his heart. He could not find a reply.

******************************************************************************

Philippe's goodbye to his childhood home had been an emotional one. Perronette had hugged him tightly and urged him to take care of himself and his family. She did not want him to leave again in such perilious circumstances.

Sitting in the carraige, holding his wifes hand he snapped back to reality with a sigh.

"We are nearly there Your Highness," the driver called.

He looked at his wife and could see the fear in her eyes.

******************************************************************************

The King was making preparations for departure. He had gathered together his war council who were discussing tactics, but Philippe was preoccupied thinking about his absent brothers.

"Sire?" the sentury said.

"Waht is it?" Philippe asked, snapping back to reality.

The man bowed.

"Your Majesty, your brother Philippe has arrived."

The King raised his head, almost managing to smile.

"Well bring him up!" he exclaimed.

"Yes Sire."

The King turned to the advisors.

"You're dismissed." he said.

"But Sire..."

"You decide," Philippe said. "I need to see my brother."


******************************************************************************

"You go and see Mother, Cherie," Philippe whispered as he helped his wife down from the carraige.

"But I..."

"Shhh...I need to see King alone," her husband replied.

Claudine nodded reluctantly and gently picked up Charlotte. She beckonned to one of the servants to take Marcel.

Philippe shook his head.

"I'll take Marcel," he said.

He bent down.

"Hey my little man. You want to come and see Uncle Philippe."

"Yeah!" the boy exclaimed.

Philippe picked him up and kissed each of his girls gently.

"See you in an hour," he whispered to Claudine.

She nodded.

When the two Philippes met at the king's room, the king greeted his brother effusively.

"Philippe!", he exclaimed, "I'm so happy that you have come back."

He embraced him.

"I couldn't stay away", Philippe replied, "we don't know how this will end, and I didn't want to abandon you."

Philippe looked at this son.

"Hey Marcel, don't you want to greet your uncle?", he said.

The king stepped forward and stroke the boy's head.

"Hello Marcel", he said gently.

"Come on", Philippe said to his son, "say hello to your uncle."

"Ellooo", the boy called.

The king smirked.

"What a cute boy."

"Do you have heard news about Louis?", Philippe asked.

"I have sent ten arabs to the dutch camp", the king replied, "They have the order to kidnapp Louis and to bring him back to me. It was Ahmed's idea. Maybe we can prevent a bloodshed this way."

"Do you think we can make Louis see sense?", Philippe replied.

"I hope so."

_____________________________________________________________________


Louis sat in one corner of the tent and Louise in another one. They hadn't spoken with eachother for about 20 minutes. Louis made a gloomy face and Louise ignored him demonstratively.

Finally Louis spoke

"Do you really don't love me anymore?", he asked flatly.

"I've said that I'm not sure", Louise replied coldly, "your behaviour really shocks me."

Louis stood up and went to his wife.

"Please, don't abandon me", he begged, "I couldn't bear that. I love you."

"Well, I have never signed a deal that I will always love you", Louise replied.

"But you have agreed to be always my wife. The sacrament of marriage..."

"Not this stuff again!", Louise exclaimed angrily, "Do you think you are the only believer here? I have no intention to flout the sacrament of marriage. But where's your compassion, Louis?"

"What do you want to say?", Louis demanded.

"You boast about being a good Catholic, but where are your christian virtues?", Louise replied, "How can a true Christian allow that ten of his friends will be killed."

"These arabs aren't our friends!", Louis exclaimed, "How often do I have to say that!"

"They are our friends", Louise replied, "you know that, Louis. And by the way, I don't trust the dutch."

For some moments it was silent. Then Louise continued speaking.

"Do you remember what Ahmed and his soldiers have done for you and your brothers", she said, "they have helped you to defeat Francois. And Ahmed has never made comments about your religion. He just helped you. At this point he seems to be a better Christian than you, Louis."

These words touched Louis.

"I... I will talk to the king... and ask him to not kill the arabs", he said and left the tent.

Louise smiled. But she was not sure if Louis did that because he had understood or just because he didn't want to lose her love.

Louis arrived at the King's tent.

"I need to see the King," he told the guards.

They nodded and one opened the flap.

"Sire," he said. "The French Prince wishes to see you."

The king hurriedly tucked away some papers that both he and Peter had been looking at and rose to his feet.

"Ah, come in Your Highness," he said. "I trust your ordeal has not been too great."

Louis smiled.

"Thanks to the expertise of your men, Sire," he said.

The King nodded.

"Won't you have a drink?" he asked.

Louis nodded and took the goblet of wine. The King beckonned to a chair.

"My advisors tell me, however that your wife is less than enthuastic to be here, my boy."

Louis sighed.

"She thinks that I am betraying my family. I am really. But I cannot bear to think of France as a Muslim nation."

"Well perhaps seeing those hethans made an example of tomorrow will make you feel better."

"Hmmm.." Louis said. "About that...I...I don't think that we should execute the Arabs."

The King raised his eyebrows.

"Then you are having second thoughts about this battle?" he asked.

Louis shook his head.

"No!" he said venemontly. "I have never been clearer about anything."

"So?"

"Those men were just acting on my brothers orders...They did not have a choice but to try and kidnap me..."

The King sighed.

"You're right, of course. But surely as King you were oblidged to carry out similar acts?"

"Yes, but I do not wish to offend these Arabs. They have been good to me and my family."

The King sighed.

"Very well," he said. "If you desire it to be so, then we will not kill the Arabs. Shame really though...I was rather looking forward to it..."

"Thank you, Sir", Louis replied.

He turned and wanted to leave the tent but the king called him back.

"Wait", he said, "is it your wish that I shouldn't kill the arabs or the wish of your wife?"

Louis turned and looked at the king.

"Actually, it is the wish of my wife", he admitted, "she blamed me because I hadn't helped them. I fear that I will lost her love, if I allow you to kill the arabs."

"Your wife seems to have a strong influence on you", the king replied, "I hope it is not too strong."

"What do you mean?", Louis demanded.

"I mean that it is not good for a man, if he allows his wife to have power over him."

"She has no power over me", Louis protested.

"Be carriful, prince", the king said, "it is not so bad, if we don't kill the arabs. But you shouldn't make more concessions to your wife. Otherwise she will maybe even manage to convince you to give up the war and your plan. Don't allow her to blackmail you with her love."

"Don't worry", Louis replied, "she hasn't such a power over me. If I will ever decide to give up my plans, then I will do it voluntarily. But this will never happen."

"That's a good decission", the king replied, "I see you are a smart young man."

But this comment made Louis suspicious.

"Why do you say, that it is a good decission?", he demanded, "I think that it is only my decission if we continue this war or not. But now I suspect that you want this war even more than I want it."

"Prince, I have mobilized my whole army. It would be not very funny for me, if you would give up your plans. I mean this all here also costs money."

But Louis felt that he suddenly saw through the dutch king.

"No", he replied in outrage, "the money is not the problem. The truth is that you want this war. And you don't do this for me. You just do it for yourself. You want to rule France. Am I right?!"

"Clever boy", the king replied, "I must admit that it wasn't my plan that you will find this out before we have defeated your brother's army."

Louis was shocked.

"I... I was a fool to believe that a dutch could be my friend", he exclaimed.

The king smiled.

"Well, I would say that you were blinded. But now it is too late. This war will continue... Guards!"

Two soldiers entered the tent.

"We must change the plan", the king said, "His little Highness has found out the truth. Arrest him."

"No!", Louis exclaimed. He was so angry with himself...

The guards grabbed him and held him tight.

"You damn bastard!" Louis cried.

The King smiled.

"Well I could say the same to you, but the diference would be that I actually speak the truth don't I?"

Louis just scowled.

"Take him back to his tent and put him under heavy guard. I don't want no mistakes."

The guards nodded.

"You won't get away with this!" Louis exclaimed. "My brother's army is still stronger than yours. You won't win!"

The King laughed.

"Well boy, you better hope we do otherwise I'm sure you won't live. Not when your brother sees just what a monster you are..."

The King looked at the guards.

"Those Arabs," he said. "Once they are executed we are going to send their heads to the King of France with a note from his traitor of a brother."

"I won't sign anything." Louis said.

"Oh but you will," the King replied. "Don't forget it's not only you at our mercy."

"Don't touch my family," Louis pleaded. "Leave them out of this."

The King shrugged.

"Fine," he said. "If you do what we say..."

"And... and what do I have to do?", Louis stammered.

"Well, you must just write a note which will make the king believe that it was your idea to kill the arabs. Then he will be really angry with you."

The soldiers laughed.

"No! I won't do that!", Louis called.

"Think about your family, prince", the king replied, "and then you should pray that we win, because if we lose, I wouldn't be sure that your brother will give you a pardon."

"If you win, then you will kill me", Louis exclaimed, "Were's the difference?"

"Oh, I don't say that I will kill you", the king replied, "afterall I need someone who rules France on my behalf. You could be this person."

"I will never be your vassal!"

The king smiled.

"However. We will settle this question when I have won the war. I'm sure that you will change your opinion then. Now my men will bring you back to your tent, and later you will write this note."

"And if I don't do it?"

"Then I will kill you and your wife and adopt your son. He is still very young and he will be able to forget his parents. I will teach him to be a good Protestant."

The king grinned. He knew how he could provoke Louis.

"NO!", Louis exclaimed, "Don't do this! Don't take my son! And leave Louise alone!"

"No problem", the king replied, "you just have to write this note."

"O... okay", Louis replied.

"Good. Bring him back to his tent."

________________________________________________________________________________


Louise was still awake when Louis entered the tent. She saw that her husband looked very unhappy and knew immediately that there was something wrong.

"Louis. What has happened?", she exclaimed.

"Shhh. We must speak quietly", Louis replied, "the tent is guarded by soldiers."

"I don't understand."

"You were right", Louis said, "the dutch aren't our friends. I was so blind. The dutch king just wants the throne for himself. Now he wants to kill the arabs and send their heads to Philippe, with a note from me which shall make him believe that the execution was my wish."

"Oh no", Louise sobbed, "I have warned you, Louis. But you didn't want to listen to me. And now..."

"That's not everything", Louis said, "if I don't write this note, the dutch king will kill you and me and then he will adopt Pascal. Pascal would grow up as the child of this monster and forget who his real parents have been."

Louise looked pale.

"Then you must do it," she said looking at her sleeping son.

"But then Philippe will think I'm a monster. So will mother and Philippe."

"You don't have a choice Louis," Louise replied. "We can only hope that if Philippe wins that he will give you a chance to explain."

Louis shook his head.

"God what a fool I've been," he said. "I'm so sorry I brought you into this mess."

Louise stood up and went to him.

She hugged him and smiled softly, gazing earnestly into his troubled eyes.

"I love you, Louis. Even your pig headedness and your rashness. We'll get through this, you'll see... I have faith in it."

Louis nodded and managed a faint smile before he went and took some paper and a pen.


*******************************************************************************

"So what are your plans?" Philippe asked his brother while Marcel bounced on the couch.

"We will go and meet Louis and his Dutch army and defeat them as we did before," the King replied.

"And Louis?" Philippe asked.

The King considered.

"I honestly don't know yet," he replied honestly.

Philippe sighed.

"Well," he said. "I will follow you on one of conditions."

"Which conditions?"

"Well you must meet with Louis when he is captured and talk through all of this before you make any decisions."

The King nodded.

"Alright," he said. "That sounds fair."

His brother nodded.

"I pray that we might yet reach a peaceful solution. It makes me sad that us brothers might not live in peace....Oh!!!"

"What is it?" the King demanded.

Philippe was shaking.

"Yes what is it?" a familiar voice said.

The King spun around to see D'Artagnan his clothes dirty and his hair tossled.

"I...It's...Louis's in danger..." Philippe stammered.

"What?", the king exclaimed.

"I feel that he has found out the true plans of the dutch king. And now the king blackmails him. Louis must do what the king sais or something terrible will happen to him."

"Oh my god. Are you sure?", D'Artagnan replied.

"Yes."

"You begin to scare me brother", the king said, "you must be a clairvoyant."

"Maybe I am", Philippe replied, "I only know that I have a strong connection to Louis. But I think that doesn't matter now. We have real problems."

"Philippe is right", D'Artagnan said, "we can only hope that Louis doesn't do anything stupid now. It is better for him, if he obeys to the dutch king. And we should prepare us for the battle."

The king looked at Philippe.

"Do you also know what the dutch king wants from Louis now?", he asked.

Philippe shook his head.

"No", he replied, "but if Louis does anything against us now, you must always consider that the king had forced him to do it."

"I know", the king replied, "and now there's something else."

"What is it?", D'Artagnan asked.

"We must send messengers to all christian countries. The kings must know that I'm still their friend."

"Okay, I will carry out that", D'Artagnan replied, "you also should send a messenger to the Vatican."

"Yes. That's a good idea", the king replied.

________________________________________________________________________________


Louis had written the note and wanted to fold the paper. But Louise interuppted him.

"Wait", she said, "I think you should use this trick with the invisible ink and write on the rear what has really happened."

Louis smiled.

"That's a great idea. I need some citrus fruit."

Louise went to a corner of the tent where a little table with stood. On the table was a dish with fruits. She took a lemon and went back to Louis.

"Here", she said and gave him the lemon.

Louis grinned.

"Thanks Chérie", he replied, "and now let us start."

"What should I write?" Louis asked after he had hurriedly prepared the ink.

"You should say you're sorry, I think," Louise replied. "And then tell him that you have discovered the true intentions of the Dutch King and are his prisoner."

Louis hurriedly scrawled the words, seeing them disapear as he wrote them like magic.

Just as he finished and managed to hide his impliments the tent flap was pulled back.

"You done it?" an officer asked.

Louis nodded and folded the note over and gave it to the man. He opened it again and read it.

'Brother,' it said. 'I hope you will see this little gift as a gesture of my feelings regarding your conversion and as a statement of intetnion to return France to Catholic rule. Louis.'

He nodded.

"Very good," he said. "Now I suggest you get some sleep. You'll be up early to watch the hethans put to death. Who knows the King may even allow you to prepare your little gift yourself."

Louis's mind raced. It was conceivable that the King would force him to cut off the mens heads. He gagged at the prospect.

"I'm not going to watch it," he managed to say. "I refuse to. Tell your King so."

The Lieutenant smiled.

"Well ok, but if I were you I'd say your goodbyes to your pretty young wife there. The Kings advisor mentioned something about letting her spend the night with the officers..."

Louise moaned in terror. Louis hugged her protectively.

"You'll have to kill me before I'd let you lay one finger on my wife," he said.

"I'm sure that could be arranged too," the Lieutenant replied. "We'll just have to see what mood the King is in, won't we?"

"Please don't do this", Louis begged, "don't dishonour my wife."

"Don't be sad, little one", the Lieutenant replied, "I think your wife will have alot of fun, too."

"NO!", Louis exclaimed and stepped infront of Louise with the intention to protect her.

The Lieutenant threw his sword and put it to Louis' chest.

"Do you really want me to hurt you, boy", he demanded, "Maybe I will hit your heart then by accident..."

Louis clenched his teeth.

"I will protect my wife", he replied bravely.

But now Louise spoke.

"Don't do this, Louis", she said, "you have no chance. You can't protect me. Either you will allow them to do with me what they want to do, then they will do it. Or you will not allow it and try to defend me, then they will do it after they have killed you. You can't protect me, but you can prevent that I will lose my husbad, and Pascal his father."

"What a clever girl", the Lieutenant said with a grin, "So boy, if I would be you, I would listen to her."

Louis trembled with rage, but he saw that Louise was right. He had no chance. So he stepped beside.

"That's good, boy", the Lieutenant said.

Then he took Louise's hand.

"Come on, Mademoiselle", he said, "the officers are already waiting."

Louise had no other choice than to follow the Lieutenant. Louis was confused and desperate.

"No! Louise!", he exclaimed when they had already left the tent.

He wanted to run out of the tent and follow them, but the guard at the entrance blocked his way and forced him back into the tent. There Louis sat down on the ground and wept.

He heard Pascal crying. So he took him out of his cradle and rocked him gently.

"Looks like we have some problems now, son", he said.

"Pas'al wants Mama!", the boy cried.

Louis' eyes filled with tears again.

"Mama will come back later", he said, "But I'm here. Papa is here."

"Papa here", Pascal exclaimed and touched Louis' face.

"Yes, I'm here", Louis replied, "and I won't go away."

________________________________________________________________________________


In the meantime one of the messengers which king Philippe had send out to the ruling dynasties of Europe reached the court of Spain. He demanded to see the king.

"It is very important", he said to the guard, "the king of France sends me."

The soldier thought for a moment, then he nodded.

"Follow me", he said.

The king of spain met the messenger at his study. He was very surprised to see a messenger from France.

"Welcome my friend", he said friendly, "it is a long time ago that the king of France has sent us a messenger. So what do you have to tell me?"

The messenger took a deep breath and began to tell. After he had ended, the king spoke.

"So king Philippe has converted to Islam and the dutch king now uses prince Louis for his plan to conquer France... And your king wants to marry my daugther as one of his wifes... I see... Well, the Dutch aren't our best friends and I think I should better help my prospective son-in-law..."

"Your Majesty, does this mean...?"

"I will give order to prepare my army", the king said, "I think your king can need every support."

"Great! Thank you so much, Sire!", the messenger exclaimed.

"Ahmed say's the troops are ready," Philippe, the twin said as he entered the King's room. He had dressed himself in battle clothes.

The King sighed and nodded, standing up and nodding solemnly.

"Have you seen Claudine?" he asked.

Philippe nodded.

"She is very scared but I have promised her that I will come back to her."

The King bit his lip.

"I'm sorry brother," he said.

"Sorry?"

"Sorry that you have to be involved in this. I will understand if you decide to stay here."

"You forget that it was me that came back," Philippe replied.

"Yes but still..."

"No Sire, I want to be with you. I have to know I did all I could to reconcile you and Louis and ensure a peaceful conclusion for the sake of my family."

The King smiled softly.

"Thank you," he said. "It makes me feel better to have you with me."

He nodded to his servant who brought his polished breastplate to his King and helped him to put it on.

"Come," he said to his brother once he was ready.

Philippe followed him.

******************************************************************************

Louise was terrified as she found herself led into the officers barracks. The men leered and groped at her as she was led inside. She could smell the strong odour of stale sweat and alcohol which made her retch. She closed her eyes and prayed.

The men who led her brought her into the centre of the tent and pushed her down onto a pile of rags which served as a bed.

"Whose first?" one asked.

The men started to argue. Louise just lay there trying to imagine some way out of the aweful situation....

"Okay, I'm the first one", the strongest one of the officers finally said.

The others agreed.

"Allright, but not too long. We want to have our fun with her, too."

The men cheered.

"Don't dare to touch me!", Louise protested.

"Why shouldn't I do that", the officer demanded.

"Because... if you do it, I will tell your wife."

The men laughed and Louise herself knew that her threat was was laughable.

"I'm sorry, but our wifes are at Amsterdam", the officer replied.

The others laughed.

"Now come on, Lady. I can't wait anymore."

"No!", Louise called and struggled, when the man tried to touch her.

Louise had no chance. But just when she wanted to give up, some men stormed into the tent. It were the arabs! They had somehow managed to free themselves. The officers were so surprised that the arabs had no problems to overpower them.

"Wh... what are you doing here? How have you managed to...", Louise stammered.

"Shh, we have no time to talk, Mylady", the leader said, "come with us. We will leave this camp."

"But I can't go without Louis and Pascal", Louise replied.

"Your husband and son are safe. They are waiting outside of the camp for us."

"Really?", Louise exclaimed, "you mean, that you have managed to free them, too."

"Yes and now we must hurry before the dutch notice anything."

"Yes", Louise said resolutely and stood up...

________________________________________________________________________________


The king's troops were ready to march and the king, Philippe, D'Artagnan and Ahmed already sat on their horses. Just when the king wanted to give the order to start off, they saw a rider coming.

"Who is this?", Ahmed said.

"It... it is one of the messengers, which I had sent to the other countries", the king exclaimed.

The rider stopped infront of the king.

"Excuse me, your... Majesty...", he gasped, "I have... come back as quickly as... I could... The king of spain is coming with his army. He wants to support you, Sire. He will be here soon. If you wait, then our armies can unite."

Everyone looked at eachother, totally surprised. Ahmed was the first one who managed to speak again.

"Well, looks like we have finally some good news."

D'Artagnan nodded.

"It is good news," he said. He turned to his son, Philippe and the King and smiled.

"I think that your Mother and Claudine will want to hear this news," he said.

Philippe (the twin) nodded.

"Definately," he said. He looked at the messenger.

"How long do you think it will take the Spanish to arrive?" he asked.

"They should be here at dawn," the man gasped.

"Then we should spend the evening together," Philippe said. "What do you think Sire?"

"It's a wonderful idea, brother," the King replied. "You will join us Captain and you aswell Ahmed."

Both men bowed in acceptance before they all dismounted.

"Tell the men to return to the barracks and rest," D'Artagnan instructed Andre. "We will be ready again at dawn to join with our new comrades."

*******************************************************************************

Louis waited, hidden behind a tent at the very edge of the camp, his heart pounding in his chest as he waited anxiously for the Arabs to return. He also rocked his son slightly, who was in a light sleep, hoping that he would not wake up and start crying for food.

It seemed like forever that he waited before he saw three shadows emerge out of the darkness. He hid further in the darkness wary that they were Dutch guards but sprung up with joy as he recognised his wife...

He wanted to cheer and embrace her, but he knew that he had to keep quiet. So Louis just smiled and gave his wife a kiss on the cheek, when stood infront of him.

„Give me Pascal“, she whispered, „I will carry him now.“

Louis nodded and gave her the baby.

„We must go now, your Highness“, the leader of the arabs insisted.

„Yes“, Louis agreed, „but... we have no horses.“

„We have something better“, the leader replied, „My friends and I have managed to pinch one of the carriages. We have hide it at the forest. Come on.“

Louis and his wife followed the arabs into the forest. After about 200 metres they saw the carriage standing between some big trees.

„Get in. Quickly“, the leader said.

Louis opened the door of the carriage and helped Louise to get in. Then he followed her into the carriage.

The leader of the arabs sat down at the coach-box and took the reins. Another one sat down next to him. The others got into the carriage aswell.

When the carriage started moving, Louise moaned in a relieved manner.

„I hope that I will never have to see these dutch again“, she said.

„Oh, I would like to see them again in chains and as our prisoners“, Louis replied.

The arabs grinned and nodded.

„No thanks“, Louise replied, „I don’t want to have another meeting with these dirty officers, even if they would be our prisoners.“

„I can understand you, Chérie“, Louis said, „and I promise you, if you don’t want to see them again, then you also won’t see them again.“

________________________________________________________________________________


The dutch king was sitting at his desk in his tent and studying some maps, when a soldier stormed into the tent.

„What do you want“, Peter who was in the tent, too scolded, „this is the king’s tent, you coarse yob.“

„I’m sorry“, the man gasped, „but it is very important. The arabs have escaped.“

„What?!“, the king exclaimed.

„... And the french prince and his wife have also gone.“

„No! You useless idiots!“, the king called, „Go and search them!“

„We have already done that“, the soldier replied, „but they have gone.“

„Then follow them! I’m sure they will go to the palace. They must not arrive there. Did you understand me?!“

„Yes, Sire.“

„And now go!“

The soldier left the tent.

„Prepare the horses!“, he called, „we will follow them!“

________________________________________________________________________________


It was at the late evening, when the carriage arrived at the palace. Louis, his wife and the arabs got out. Pascal was still sleeping.

Louis looked around himself. Everything was quiet and peaceful. Some musketeers were patroling in the gardens. All the others seemed to be inside.

„Let us go in“, the leader said, „I’m sure the king wants to see you.“

Louis nodded.

Just then two musketeers, who had just noticed them, came to the carriage. When the saw Louis, they were very excited.

„Messieurs“, they said to the arabs, „we see your mission was succesful and you have managed to arrest the traitor. The king will be very satisfied.“

One of the musketeers grabbed Louis‘ arm.

„But I...“, Louis began.

„We will see what the king will do with you now. Come on.“

„Ahm... one moment, please“, the leader of the arabs protested.

„The king will give you your reward later“, the musketeer replied.

„But... Argh! Idiots!“, the leader scolded while the musketeers dragged Louis away, „I hope the king has more brain.“

________________________________________________________________________________


The king was at his room together with Philippe. They played chess together. Suddenly they heard voices.

„Come on, traitor“, they heard a voice saying.

Then the door burst open and two musketeers entered with Louis between them.

„We have the traitor, your Majesty“, they said proudly.

The brothers gasped...

"Louis!" the King exclaimed half with shock and half with happiness. He stood up quickly and frowned at the musketeers.

"Release him," he said. "And leave us."

The men looked a bit puzzled but did as the King commanded.

After they had gone no-one said anything for a moment. Louis and the King sized each other up each trying to comprehend their feelings for one another.

It was Philippe who broke the painful silence.

"Ummm, are Louise and Pascal safe too Louis?" he asked.

Louis nodded his head.

"They're fine thank you brother," he replied not taking his eyes from those of the King.

The King just shook his head.

"Why did you do this Louis?" he asked.

"Why did I do it?!" Louis exclaimed. "Why did you have me arrested, more to the point?"

Philippe moved forward to try to appease him. He placed a hand on his brothers shoulder.

"Louis please don't lose your temper," he begged. "You'll end up saying things you don't really mean..."

"Oh I stand by everything I said before. He brings shame upon our family and on France by what he does, and that is something I can never forget."

"Louis please..." Philippe pleaded now.

"No!" Louis snapped pushing his brother away. "Not even you Philippe can make this right and you know it."

"I just want my family to live at peace," his twin replied sadly. He turned to the King.

"You want that aswell, don't you Sire?"

Philippe did not answer.

Instead he looked back at Louis.

"Were you really going to allow the Dutch to help you take my throne?" he asked.

Louis bit his lip.

"This isn't personal Sire," he said. "I still love you as my dear little brother."

"Then why? Just because I have converted to Islam?"

"It is a sin, Philippe. One I cannot condone."

Philippe considered for a moment, studying his brother closely.

"No," he said. "No that's that the full truth is it Louis? You're jealous and want the power back, don't you?"

"No!"

"Yes it is! I should have seen it before..."

"No! No, I don't want to be King. I want you to see sense..."

But Philippe wasn't listening...

„You have been jealous the whole time, Louis!“, he called, “You can’t live without the power.”

“You forget that it was me who has allowed you to be king, little brother!”, Louis scolded angrily, “I had done this voluntarily. And now I have come back voluntarily. How can you say then that I can’t live without the power?”

“Maybe you didn’t know it back there”, the king replied coolly, “but now you feel that you want nothing more than to have the throne back.”

“That’s a lie! I just can’t accept that France is ruled by a Moslem!”

Now Philippe (the twin) stepped between his brothers.

“Please”, he begged, “stop this, both of you. That’s childish.”

“Childish?!”, Louis replied, “It is childish, if I’m worry about my family and my country?!”

“Louis… “

“The only thing what’s childish is that our little brother has converted just because he is crazy about a girl.”

“How can you dare to say that, Louis?!”, the king called.

“Why not? It is the truth.”

“But… if you haven’t change your opinion, why have you come back then, Louis?”, Philippe (the twin) asked.

“Because I have found out that the dutch king was just using me. He wanted the throne for himself.”

“There you have it!”, the king called, “Nothing has changed. If the dutch king wouldn’t have cheated you, you would still fight against me, Louis.”

Louis couldn’t find an answer. He had to admit that his brother was right.

“I’m right. Am I?”, the king said.

“Maybe”, Louis murmured, “but you still haven’t given me good reason for your conversion. The love for a girl is no reason to betray your religion. I mean, you even don’t believe in Islam. You have only converted because so you want to marry more than one woman.”

“I believe in it!”, the king called, “you have no idea what you are talking about, Louis.”

“Don’t tell me fairy-tales. You are still a Catholic in your heart. But you betray your belief for a girl. If you would at least really believe in Islam, then I could accept your conversion, but so…”

“Well, then listen to me, Louis. I believe in Islam. And now do what you have said, and accept my conversion.”

“Please, Louis”, Philippe (the twin) said, “he really believes in it.”

Louis bit his lips. He didn’t know what to think….

It just felt so wrong to him, a devout Catholic that his own brother could believe in anything else. He sighed and shook his head.

"I just don't believe..."

"Please Louis," Philippe pleaded.

Louis looked at his brothers.

After what seemed like forever he nodded his head.

"Please might I talk to Ahmed alone, Sire," he asked. "I need to understand more about Islam."

"So you don't yet have a decision?" the King asked. "You come and act in a very brazen way for one who has attempted treason..."

"Sire please," Philippe begged, desperate to keep the peace. "I'm sure once Louis speaks to Ahmed he will understand."

The King scowled.

"I don't see why I should give him anything," he said sulkily, looking at Louis.

"Then do it for me then," Philippe replied. "Please."

The King considered for a moment, before he nodded.

“Alright”, the king said, “I will give him the chance to talk with Ahmed. But if he will still not understand my decision after that talk, I will do what I have to do.”

“And what do you have to do, Sire?”, Louis demanded.

“I will have to send you back to prison”, the king replied, “actually, if you wouldn’t be my brother, I would kill you then.”

“Philippe! How can you say that?!”, the other Philippe exclaimed.

“Yes, how can you say that?!, Louis echoed, “How can you even think about killing me?!”

“That’s politics”, the king replied coolly, “you know that better, than anyone else here, Louis. And now go to Ahmed and talk with him. He is in his room.”

Louis first wanted to answer something, but then he just nodded and left the room.

“Your quarrel is making me sick”, Philippe (the twin) moaned.

________________________________________________________________________________


Ahmed was very surprised to see Louis. At the first moment he even thought it was Philippe.

“Louis, your Highness. What…”, he exclaimed.

“I’ve come back as you can see”, Louis replied, “the Dutch have cheated me. They didn’t want to help me. They just want to conquer France.”

“Well, we here knew that the whole time”, Ahmed replied.

“Yes, yes”, Louis moaned.

“And now you have come back. And the king is not angry with you?”

“Well, that’s the point. I have to understand his conversion. Otherwise he won’t trust me and send me back to prison.”

Ahmed shook his head.

“It can’t continue like this”, he moaned, “your brother can’t force you to agree with his conversion.”

Louis was surprised to hear this from Ahmed’s mouth.

“You mean that you are not angry with me? You are a Moslem and I said not so nice things about my brother’s conversion.”

“Yes”, Ahmed replied, “but everyone has his belief. One can’t expect from a convinced Catholic like you, that he is excited when another Catholic converts to Islam. So I’m not angry with you. You don’t have to agree with your brother’s conversion in my opinion. I only wish that you would accept it.”

“That’s why I’m here”, Louis replied, “I must know more about Islam before I can accept it. I thought that you could tell me something about your religion. Maybe I will be able to understand my brother then.”

Ahmed sighed and rose up.

"Where are you going?" Louis asked.

"To get my copy of the Koran," he said.

Louis nodded.

******************************************************************************

Meanwhile the two Philippe's were alone in the King's room.

"Sire, do you really mean you will send Louis to prison again if he unable to understand your conversion."

"I don't have a choice!" Philippe replied irritably.

"Of course you do!" his brother replied. "You are the King. You can do anything."

"We'll talk about this if we have to! I still hope that Louis will accept it."

"But..."

"But nothing Philippe!" the King replied. "We will wait for Louis's response."

"Just promise me you won't act without thinking first," his brother asked.

The King nodded.

"Alright," he said. "I won't act until I speak to you, happy?"

"It's not about me being happy. It's just that you and Louis are hot tempered...I just want what's best for all of us."

The King softened a bit.

"Yes I know you do," he said. "Sorry that I snapped. It's just I'm still coming to terms with Louis's actions."

Philippe nodded.

"I understand, Sire," he said. "Why don't you get a little rest? I will wake you when Louis returns. Afterall, we have a long journey ahead of us in the morning."

The King yawned. He had only just realised how tired he was.

"Alright," he said.

Two hours had passed and Ahmed was still teaching Louis Islam.

"... And the Prophet has said..."

Ahmed interupted himself. He looked at Louis and saw that the boy had fallen asleep. He smiled.

"Hey... your Highness", he said and put a hand on Louis' shoulder.

Louis opened his eyes. He yawned.

"I... I'm sorry", he said.

"Are you tired", Ahmed asked, "maybe we should continue the lesson tomorrow."

"Maybe. But I think for the first, I have heard enough."

Ahmed looked expectantly at Louis.

"And what do you think now?", he demanded.

"Well", Louis replied, "your Koran is nice, but my Bible is better... I think I can accept my brother's conversion."

Ahmed smiled happily.

"That's good", he replied, "you should tell the king."

"Yes."

________________________________________________________________________________


The king was already sleeping when a servant came into his room.

"Your Majesty...", the man said.

"God damn it!", the king said while he rubbed his eyes, "I was sleeping. What the heck..."

"Please forgive me, Sire", the servant replied, "but your brother wants to speak with you."

"He can come back tomorrow", the king said angrily.

The servant nodded. He turned and wanted to go, but just then the king called him back.

"Wait. Which brother?"

"His Highness, Prince Louis", the servant replied.

"Let him in."

"Yes, Sire."

The servant went to the door and opened it. One moment later Louis entered.

"Let us alone", the king said to the servant.

When the man had left the room, the king spoke to Louis.

"So you have made your decission?", he demanded.

"Yes", Louis replied...

"Well?" the King asked impatiently.

"I can accept your conversion, brother," Louis said.

"That's big of you," Philippe replied. "I suppose the thought of a prison cell played no part in swaying you, did it?"

"That's unfair!" Louis exclaimed. "I did as you asked. I went to Ahmed and listened to what he had to tell me and then I made my decision. But I can see that whatever I say will not change your opinion of me. Maybe you think I should leave again, huh?"

The King bit his lip. Deep down he knew that he did not want his brother to leave but his pride was still hurt. It was his pride that fought it's way to the surface.

"Oh yes, leave again. What, are you going to go to England this time? I'm sure that their Roundhead parliament would welcome a brother of the King of France!"

Louis shook his head.

"See, whatever I say, if I stay here you're always going to be throwing this back in my face, aren't you? I made a mistake, Sire. I was angry and I was foolish, but I hoped that you might forgive me. I see now I was wrong."

He turned to leave.

"Don't be a fool!" Philippe called after him. "Where do you plan on going?"

Louis stopped and shook his head.

"I don't know," he said. "But anything's got to be better than this."

And he turned to walk from the room.

"No wait!" Philippe called. But his brother was already gone.



Louis felt the tears well up in his eyes as he came out into the corridor. He was not sure, however, whether they were tears of sorrow or rage. He blinked his eyes and ran back to his rooms.

He was not looking where he was going and his ran straight into his twin...

"Louis!" Philippe exclaimed. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing", Louis murmured and wanted to walk on.

But Philippe seized him by his arm.

"Come on, Louis. I can see that something is wrong", he said, "have you spoken with our brother?"

"Yes, and I have accept his conversion", Louis sobbed, "but he is so arrogant and stubborn like before. He is not willing to make it up with me."

Philippe moaned.

"Mon Dieu. You both are like children."

"Well, he is a child. I'm a young man."

"A young man? You are sixteen, Louis", Philippe laughed, "don't overdo it."

"I... we will become seventeen next month", Louis replied, "I think we are young men, Philippe."

Philippe smiled.

"You are right", he replied, "and we should act like young men... I will talk with the king. I'm sure he will calm down."

"Would you do this for me?"

"Of course, Louis. Afterall I want finally peace between my brothers."

Louis embraced Philippe.

"Thank you", he exclaimed.

"By the way", Philippe said, "I have decided to become a Buddhist."

"WHAT?!", Louis called, "Has my family become completly mad now?!"

Philippe laughed.

"Hey, that was just a joke, Louis. I'm a Catholic and will always be a Catholic."

Louis sighed.

"Don't make such jokes again, brother", he moaned.

________________________________________________________________________________


The king just wanted to fall asleep again, when the door opened and Philippe entered.

"Oh no", the king moaned, "not you, too now. I'm tired and I want to sleep."

"You can sleep in a few minutes", Philippe replied, "but before I want to talk with you."

"Is it about Louis? Then go. I don't want to talk about him now."

"How could you treat him like this?!", Philippe exclaimed, "he has accept your conversion and you have just turned him down!"

"Well, he knew that I would send him to prison, if he doesn't accept it. How can I know that he is serious?", the king replied angrily.

"He is our brother. You should know him good enough to see if he is serious or not."

"Do you think he is serious, Philippe?", the king demanded.

"Yes."

The king was quiet for a moment. Philippe's clear answer had impressed him. But than his pride overwhelmed him again.

"Okay, but there's still the fact that he commited treason", he said.

"Well, actually that is your own fault", Philippe replied, "you had sent him to prison first."

"How can you..."

"Oh come on, Sire. Admit it. All this has begun with your decission to send Louis to prison."

"But treason is treason!", the king exclaimed stubbornly.

"Yes! But now you must finally forgive Louis and make it up with him!"

"I must do nothing! I'm the king!"

"Yes, your are king. And it was Louis who offered you the throne. Now don't be childish. The Bible sais that we must forgive... Oh wait! I forgot you are a Moslem now! The Bible is not important for you anymore..."

Now the king became really furious.

"You have no idea what you are talking about, Philippe! You are as stupid as Louis! The Bible is important for Moslems, too! You fool!!!"

"Then prove it and make it up with Louis!!!"

Just then Anne came into the room.

"My god, what are you screaming here", she yawned, "the whole palace can hear you."

Philippe nodded.

"You're right, Mother," he said. "I'm sorry. I only came to speak calming with Philippe about Louis and yet now we both are behaving like children and waking you up."

Anne sighed.

"I never would have thought I would live to see the day when you all would be feuding like this," she said. "I have always prayed for the day when my three sons could live happily in peace together and yet alas this still eludes you. I fear it will never be so."

Philippe helped his Mother to a chair, while the King paced the room. He still had not said anything.

"It will be so, Mother," Philippe replied. "I know that Louis and Philippe will sort this out. I have faith in them."

He looked at the King.

"Will you make up with Louis, Sire?" he asked softly.

"How can you expect me to forgive his treason just like that?" the King asked bitterly.

"Because you are the King, Sire," Philippe replied. "And it is your responsibility to be a man regardless of the fact that you are fourteen. You are the only one who can make this right now. You must see that."

The King did not reply.

"Please Philippe," his brother went on. "I know that in time you and Louis can resolve this. Yes he made a mistake, but he was angry. You must see that."

"I suppose so," the King replied.

"And then?"

"I will sleep on it," the King replied. "I will let you all know my decision in the morning."

Philippe sighed and looked at his mother.

Anne smiled sadly.

"You go to bed, my sons," she said tenderly. "I have a feeling that the morning will bring us peace and unity."

She rose up and pulled both of her boys into her arms and hugged them tight before she left the room again.

Philippe nodded to his brother before he also left.

In the next morning at the crack of dawn the king was woke up by D'Artagnan.

"Sire", he said, "the spanish army has arrived."

Philippe yawned.

"Well... good", he said and rubbed his eyes, "I come immediately. Wait outsite for me."

D'Artagnan nodded and left the room. The king got out of the bed, washed and dressed himself and also said his prayer like Ahmed had teached him.

Then he left his room. D'Artagnan was already waiting for him.

"Okay, I'm ready", Philippe said, "were is the spanish army?"

"The king and some of his officers are waiting at the throne-hall. The rest of the army is waiting infront of the town gates", D'Artagnan replied.

"Good. Then I will meet the king of Spain now."

"Sire, what is with you and Louis now?"

"What do you mean?"

"I have talked with your mother. We all are waiting for your decission."

"Not now, D'Artagnan", the king replied, "I must see my guests now. Louis can wait."

"But you will forgive him? By the way, Ahmed also thinks that you must forgive", D'Artagnan said.

"Yes, yes", the king replied irritatedly, "but you know what? It would be much more easier for me to forgive him, if not all of you would constantly get on my nerves with this theme."

D'Artagnan smiled satisfiedly.

"It's allright", he said, "I just wanted to know that, your Majesty. Now I won't get on your nerves anymore."

"Good", the king replied, "I see that I will also have no other choice than to forgive. Otherwise I would have to hear another sermon from Philippe, the self-appointed Saint. And I couldn't bear another sermon from him."

D'Artagnan laughed.

"I think you wouldn't only hear a sermon from Philippe then, but from us others, too...", he replied.

Now the king had to grin, too.

"Oh my god, that would be infact awful", he laughed, "well, let us see our guests now."

And they went to the throne-hall.